ã€ŠForbidden Fantasies (Erotica)ã€‹


 1

    The following stories unapologetically contains very dark, raw, and mature contents. It¡¯s not advisable for underage. And if you are not into reading erotica, do not continue, or else you¡¯d be stuck into this new captivating world.

    >>>>

    NEW STORY TITLE: SHE¡¯S SO HORNY AND WET

    Introduction:

    Julie ran from the party as fast as her long legs would carry her. Her first college party had been a total disaster and now she was probably theughing stock of the school.

    Enjoy..

    ******

    She had been sitting with some of her girlfriends from the dorm at the local coffee shop. It was supposed to be a study session, but all her friends wanted to talk about was their boyfriends or potential boyfriends. Since she didn¡¯t have either one, she was feeling left out.

    Her eyes roamed the cafe as she sat there, her mind only partially on the buzz of conversation from her friends. She pped her sandal against her heel as she flexed her toes and moved her foot up and down. It was always the same old stuff from the same people.

    A group of the football yers were in their usual spot in the corner. Several of them were cute and Greg most of all, but he was out of her league. He was a junior and she was a lowly freshman. Another fantasy shot all to hell.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The study group was breaking up but Julie was in no hurry to return to her room. Those four walls were driving her crazy. No social life, no sex life, just studying and sses. She needed something more. Even her girlfriends were boring. She felt like the biggest loser in a sea of losers.

    She wondered what it would feel like to just turn loose and do all the things she fantasized about all the time. To do all the wrong things. All the things she had been told were wrong in any case. Being a good girl was such a pain at times. Being bad had to be a lot more fun and exciting. There was a part of her that wanted to find out.

    The realization that Greg was standing next to her table and had spoken to her jolted Julie out of her fantasy. She stammered a moment and then found her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was lost in thought, did you say something to me?¡±

    Greg stared down at her, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Yes, I asked if you were free Friday night. There¡¯s a great party off campus and I was wondering if you might like to go.¡±

    ¡°With you?¡± Julie asked in amazement.

    Greg¡¯s smile turned to a grin as he answered, ¡°Yes, with me. I¡¯ll pick you up in front of the dorm at seven, if that¡¯s alright with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be great,¡± Julie replied with a blush. Memories of Greg¡¯s tight ass in his football uniform kept streaking before her eyes. Those pants were the only reason she even went to the games. Some of her best masturbation fantasies always starred him or a couple of the other yers.

    ¡°Wear a dress, ok? The party¡¯s not formal but all the other girls will be wearing dresses. I want you to look nice and fit in. See you at seven.¡± With that said, Greg turned and walked away. He paused at the door and waved.

    *****

    Julie sat there in total shock. Greg had asked her out. Fantasies dide true. A party on Friday night. A party that required a dress. The type of party she dreamed about going to. Her mind shed to her closet and did a quick inventory. No dress hung there or rather, none that fit her idea of what she should wear to such a party. They were too little girlish and out of style.

    A small budget limited where Julie could shop. The discount stores had a meager selection at best. She wanted something light and stylish, something that wasn¡¯t showy but something that would tter her figure. Keeping it in and simple until she found out what fit in with the crowd was at the top of the list.

    Of the dozen dresses on the rack, three caught her eye. One red, one white, and one ck. The bad, the good, and the¡­. Well, basic ck.

    The red one fit her fantasy life. She tried it on. Oh, yes, it fit like a glove, short, tight, and oh so ttering. The daring neckline showed off her boobs and the fabric clung to the point where it showed her underwear. She sighed deeply as she took it off. It was fun to daydream but this dress was just too much. It would yell slut to anyone that looked at her in it. She shivered at the thought.

    Standing in front of the mirror in just her panties and bra, Julie looked at herself. Unlike a lot of her girlfriends, she liked her body. It wasn¡¯t spectacr but it was her and that¡¯s what counted. The couple of guys that had seen her naked had notined; just the opposite, they hadplimented her to no end.

    Julie hung up the red dress and held the ck one up in front of her. Basic ck, you can¡¯t go wrong there, they say. Sleeveless, straight line, nice neckline, it would ride a few inches above the knee. She would look good in it but she wasn¡¯t in a ck mood or rather in the mood for ck.

    She held the white one up. It had buttons all the way up the front. It would be tight fitting from the waist up, and had a slight re to the skirt. That would show off her boobs well and she could unbutton it to show as much or as little cleavage as she wanted. The skirt would entuate her hips and, with heels, her legs.

    Trying it on, Julie liked it. The wider skirt would allow her more freedom to move her legs while sitting, without worry about shing someone. It would sway when she walked or moved, which would draw an eye or two to her legs and ass. She grinned at that as she buttoned the dress up. It fit her snuggly without pulling at the buttons.

    She spent a moment walking and turning in the small confines of the dressing room. Yes, the dress showed off her legs beautifully. The soft material tickled, but it was sensuous at the same time. A light brushing caress.

    She buttoned it up all the way to the throat and then undid a button at a time. Four buttons was a nice look, sweet and innocent. Six buttons would be about right to tease Greg. Seven buttons after the party if he was as nice a guy as he seemed. She leaned forward and turned slightly. Yes, it gapped enough to show her breast or enough of it to give Greg the right idea.

    Julie shook herself to stop the fantasy that was building in her brain and buttoned the dress up two buttons. That was the magic number of buttons for now. She turnedpletely around, watching herself in the mirror. Oh yes, this dress was perfect. It revealed her figure nicely but was still modest enough to wear anywhere.

    She grinned at herself in the mirror as she slowly took off the dress. She wondered if Greg¡¯s fingers would tremble or his hands shake if she let him unbutton it. In a week, she might just find out.

    She sighed as she took off the dress. A week was a very long time. She wondered how many times her fingers would find her horny clit in that amount of time. A real date after nearly six months was a relief. This party would be a real turning point in her social life.

    She was walking on air as she went to pay for the white dress. The red dress might yell slut but this virginal white one could win the day. It could change her life. Her mind was back on the fantasy from earlier.

 2

    Greg picked her up at the dorm on Friday evening. He was dressed nicely, cks with a sports shirt and a light jacket. He even got out and opened the door for her. She noticed his eyes on her legs and the gap where the dress had five buttons undone. She could see the approval and appreciation in his face.

    ¡°You look great. I love the dress,¡± Greg said as he offered his hand to help her into the car.

    She smiled at him and replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She was tempted to sh more of her legs than necessary as she got in but she held back. She wanted to make a good impression but not to give him the wrong idea. Not yet, anyway. The evening was young and stretched out before her mind¡¯s eye like a dreame true.

    She smiled warmly as she watched Greg walk around to his side of the car. He was pushing all the right buttons, she thought as she reyed hispliments on her looks and the dress. He might be a good-looking jock but he was also a nice guy and she was feeling good about going out with him.

    Sitting here in his awesome car, she felt special. She knew that she had a crush on Greg, but what girl wouldn¡¯t? She was the one with him tonight, and she hoped to make the most of it. Her mind shed a quick image of what it would be like to be naked with him. She shook her head and took a deep breath. This was no time for her to get off into one of her horny fantasies.

    Greg was quiet as he drove and this was all right with Julie. She didn¡¯t want to talk just yet. This was too new and exciting. She didn¡¯t want to screw it up by thering on and on about nothing and she knew she would if she tried to start the conversation.

    They rode in silence. Greg would nce over at her from time to time and smile. She would smile back. She was bing more rxed by the minute. The quiet music on the CD yer and the deep throbbing note of the car¡¯s powerful engine mixed together to fold her mind into a soft cocoon.

    The vibrations in the seat made her shift her position. It was like sitting in a vibrating chair, only this one varied with the pulse of the engine. Her ass and thighs tingled. There was a growing tingle in her sex also. She shifted her position again and rxed even more, letting the tingling feelings have their way.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was now facing almost toward Greg as he said, ¡°Uh, can I ask you a personal question? One that¡¯s probably none of my business.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°This is a pretty ¡®in¡¯ group that¡¯s throwing this party. Some pretty sophisticated people. I wouldn¡¯t want you to get off on the wrong foot with them, if you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem? Am I dressed wrong or something?¡± Julie asked with a note of panic creeping into her voice.

    ¡°No, no, I love the dress and you look damn good in it. I was just wondering what you had on under it?¡±

    Julie was taken aback by the question. It seemed odd and out of ce. She wasn¡¯t sure where this was leading, and part of her didn¡¯t want to think about it. She pushed the nagging little voice to the back of her mind. Greg had been every bit of the gentleman, up until now. Was she taking this the wrong way?

    Nervously she replied, ¡°I¡¯m wearing a bra and panties.¡±

    He chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Man, that¡¯s so old fashioned and right out of the Stone Age and the Bible Belt. None of the girls at this party would even think about wearing anything under their dresses. They¡¯re too hip for something like that. It¡¯s the twenty-first century, not the Victorian Age.¡±

    The little voice was back and almost yelling. Sensing where this was going, Julie¡¯s first urge was to tell Greg to take her home but then there was the need to fit in. Also, she thought of herself as a good girl and good girls didn¡¯t do such things. Did they? Another part of her asked.

    She had been here for two months and hadn¡¯t even met anyone that would or could be a possible date untilst Monday. Greg was cute and popr; he had a beautiful car. These were all in his favor but that question¡­ was¡­ well¡­

    Her upbringing fought with her desire to be part of the crowd, to have friends, especially a boyfriend. She bit her lower lip and stared out the windshield as the battle raged in her mind. Could she go to this party without anything on under her dress? No one else might know but she would and Greg would.

    When she hadn¡¯t said anything in several blocks, Greg pulled over and stopped. He turned slightly in the seat and looked at Julie intently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. I was just giving you a little friendly advice. These are nice people but they are a trendy group and I¡¯m afraid that the other girls might see this as a weak point and give you the cold shoulder treatment.¡±

    Julie stared straight ahead. Her heart was beating fast and she realized she was breathing in little short, panting breaths. What should she do? What did she want to do? Those questions had her frozen.

    After a long moment, Greg sighed and said, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take you back to the dorm. I thought I had found a new member for the group and that you might like to be part of it, but it¡¯s obvious that you won¡¯t or can¡¯t fit in.¡±

    Julie squirmed in her seat from his words. She was near panic as he made a u-turn and headed back the way they hade. Her first date was going to be over before it even began. She was a good girl but always fantasized about being bad. Now was her chance, if she had the guts to take it. Could she do it?

    The war in her head came to a screeching halt as Julie heard herself say, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take them off.¡± The voice didn¡¯t sound like hers. There was a note of defiance in it that she never heard herself use before. She also couldn¡¯t believe that she was actually going to do something like this.

    Greg pulled over again and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m d you changed your mind. I really want you to fit in,¡± he whispered softly.

    Julie took a deep breath and continued to stare straight ahead, a look of uncertainty, almost dread on her face. Her hands toyed with the hem of her skirt. The war over her being a bad girl or a good one was back on in her mind, even if her mouth had conceded the battle.

    Her hands moved the hem up along her thighs a little ways as one part of her said Greg was cool with it, and wouldn¡¯t think badly of her. Her hands moved down as she once again heard her Mom telling her that good girls always wore underwear in public.

 3

    She shifted in the seat and made a frustrated, almost whining noise. She was going to screw this up if she didn¡¯t go through with it, but it went against everything she had been taught. What a choice.

    She nced over at Greg. He was sitting there looking out the windshield. He looked over at her and smiled a shy, almost embarrassed smile. She quickly looked back forward.

    Greg or underwear? That¡¯s what it boiled down to in the end. Good girl, bad girl could be left to what she didter in the evening. Put like that, it was a no-brainer.

    Quickly, she moved forward on the seat as her hands went under the dress and moved slowly up along the outside of her thighs. She nced down to see her thumbs hook the thin white material of her panties at each hip. There was a narrow strip of her hip and ass showing brightly in the dim light. She had wanted to sh Greg earlier and now she was showing him more than she originally intended.

    She rocked from side to side as she slipped the panties off. She could feel them sliding down across her ass and then along the back of her thighs. Greg was getting an even better look at her as she moved. She shivered as the crotch of the panties pulled away from her sex. She hadn¡¯t realized that she was wet.

    Quickly she worked the panties on down her legs and hurriedly folded them up after she had them off. She could feel the dampness of the cloth and blushed. She had masturbated several times that day just to make sure the edge was off, so to speak. So why was she so wet?

    The date with Greg was one reason. Hispliments and attention for another. The thought of walking around at a party naked under this thin dress was the main one. Little fantasies of the wind blowing her dress up ran like lightening across her brain.

    She shook herself to clear her head and smoothed her skirt. She nced quickly over at Greg and smiled shyly. She wondered what he thought of her. His eyes were on the panties in her hands and he was smiling. Was that good or bad?

    Julieid the panties on the floor of the car. That was the easy part; the bra was another matter. She would have to take the top of the dress all the way down to get her bra off. How should she do it? Her fantasy self would just undo the buttons and take off the bra while Greg sat there drooling over her boobs.

    With a little sigh, Julie reached up and slowly unbuttoned the dress. She watched Greg¡¯s reflection in the windshield. His eyes were following her hands. When she had enough buttons undone, she moved her right hand up to the left cor of the dress. Greg grinned and she chickened out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She turned her back to him and slipped the top of the dress down. She could feel his eyes on her back as she reached behind and unhooked the bra. Slowly, she slipped the straps down off her shoulders and then removed the cups from her breasts. The cool air made her shiver or was it just the cool air?

    As she slipped the dress back on, she paused and nced at the windshield and side window. She had seen his reflection earlier. Could he see her now? She felt her pussy contract at the thought and then hurriedly finished getting in the dress. Her fingers seemed to be all thumbs.

    The dress felt different as she buttoned it back up. It clung to her body more, or so it seemed. The cloth felt cool against her breasts and she could feel her hard nipples rub against it as she breathed. When she was once again presentable, she turned back to him. She folded the bra, retrieved the panties, and ced them in her purse.

    ¡°That¡¯s much better. Now that dress fits right. You¡¯ll be the hit of the party, believe me.¡± He grinned as he turned the car around with a squeal of the tires.

    Julie grabbed onto the door and the seat, as the car made the sharp hard turn and then she wasughing as it elerated quickly down the street, the tires making squealing sounds as he shifted gears. The powerful car pressing her back into her seat. Exhration flowed through her as the trees alongside the street shed by.

    She was going to the party with Greg. She was naked under her dress and she was hornier than hell. This was the way life was supposed to be, not some little cube of a room with too much time to think and too many things to study.

    Greg slowed and Julie squirmed in the seat again but this time it was from excitement, mixed with a little apprehension and fear. She had never been anywhere in public without a bra and panties before. She could feel her hard nipples tingle under the thin material of the dress. She knew that they were making little tents in the cloth.

    She nced over at Greg with a grin still on her face. He grinned back at her and winked. ¡°This is going to be a great night,¡± he said, with enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡­ I hope you don¡¯t think any less of me for what I just did.¡±

    She had never undressed in front of a new boyfriend before and never in a public ce. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had actually gone through with it. Then she realized that she hadn¡¯t even looked outside to see if anyone was there. What if there had been people looking at her? Seeing her take her bra off?

    Greg did a little double take. ¡°Why would I do that? You¡¯re a very beautiful woman and I¡¯m the one that started it. I¡¯m the one who brought up the question of underwear in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that before. You know, take off stuff in public. I just want you to understand that.¡±

    ¡°I do understand, believe me. I don¡¯t make a habit of asking girls to do something like that. This is special and you¡¯re special, you¡¯re a real winner. A girl like you doesn¡¯te along every day.¡±

    Julie smiled and felt herself blush as she shifted in her seat. It even felt different without her panties on. The dress molded itself to her ass where the soft seat foam pressed it in between her cheeks. It made her tingle.

    Even with Greg¡¯s reassurance, in the five or six blocks to the party, her emotions and thoughts ran the gambit from sexy and excited, to embarrassed, to¡­ The word slut ran through her mind but she mped down on it. That was only in fantasies.

    *****

    Greg turned into a driveway and pulled his car off to one side to park in a long gravel strip with more than a dozen other cars. The street out in front of the old two-story house was lined with cars. ¡®It must be some party,¡¯ Julie thought, as Greg came around to open her door.

    As she got out of the car, she was careful of how she moved. Greg knew she didn¡¯t have panties on but she didn¡¯t want to sh him or anyone else. A draft of air up her skirt was a reminder of her excitement. Its cool caress on her dampness made her shiver and once again wonder just how good of a girl she really was.

 4

    To get her mind off it, she looked the old house over. Old it might be, but it was well maintained and thewns manicured. At first, she wondered if the ce was a fraternity or sorority house but there were no signs or symbols. It was across town from the college and fraternity row. She assumed it was a private home.

    Inside, the house was beautifully furnished and therge rooms were ornate. It reminded Julie of pictures she had seen in magazines, the ones from houses owned by old money. Everything looked expensive and was ced just so. Some decorator had made a small fortune off this ce.

    Most of the three dozen couples at the party were scattered throughout the living room, dinning room, and the kitchen. There was music from a stereo ying everywhere. Greg took her hand and they made the rounds. Everyone was dressed nice and Greg had been right about all the girls wearing dresses. He was also right about them not wearing anything under their dresses.

    Several of the girls were showing more skin than Julie thought was possible or necessary. There was even one girl in a red dress very much like the one she had tried on at the store. With a grin, Julie decided she might just have to go back and buy it. That dress would blow Greg¡¯s mind.

    Almost all of the guys were football yers or from the baseball team. All the girls were gorgeous. Julie was a little overwhelmed and felt slightly out of ce with all these beautiful people. She felt like the ugly duckling at a swan convention.

    As they made their way through the kitchen, Greg snagged himself a beer and her, a coke. They moved back to the dinning room and then wandered towards the living room.

    ¡°Well, what do you think so far?¡± he asked, as they stood in the doorway to the living room.

    Julie was looking around as she sipped on the soda. Couples sat around or stood around in small groups. She noticed a lot of them would turn and look at her from time to time. Most would smile or grin. She took that as a good sign.

    ¡°Everyone is so nice and they all look so great,¡± Julie replied softly.

    ¡°You look great too, so don¡¯t let it get to you. You¡¯re one of the prettiest girls here. I¡¯ve noticed the other guys checking you out and a few of the girls too,¡± he reassured her with a grin.

    Julie had noticed it too. It sent shivers up and down her spine to be standing here naked under her dress and the looks she got just made her more excited. Most were looks of appreciation but a few had been down right lustful. Those had made her nervous but at the same time, made her pussy tighten up.

    Her level of horniness was way up the scale and Greg didn¡¯t know how much trouble he would be in by the time she left this party. From the way her clit was all tingly and pulsing, it wouldn¡¯t take much to make here. She could feel the wetness of her sex when she shifted her hips.

    A group of five girls caught her eye. They stood alone by the firece. They were as beautiful as any of the others here, more so in one case. Everywhere she had been, so far it had been couples which made them seem odd and out of ce. They were also watching her and several other girls very closely. The girls they were watching were freshmen like herself.

    Julie and Greg were talking to a small group near the center of the room when Julie again noticed the five girls by the firece. They held an animated conversation for a moment and then split up, all except one who remained by the firece. She saw Julie looking her way and grinned. When Julie smiled and waved the girl turned away sharply.

    A little whileter, people started to fill the room and Julie and four other girls found themselves in the center of everyone, surroundedpletely, their dates at their back. Julie¡¯s little voice was back screaming at her but she didn¡¯t want to listen.

    Her eyes darted around the room taking in the grinning faces before her. She had a strange, sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach as the circle of people all faced the center of the room and the five freshmen.

    Julie felt like running but there was nowhere to go. Her mouth was dry and she licked her lips. Was this some kind of initiation or weing ceremony? She looked around at the other four freshmen. They all looked as nervous as she did. She turned and looked at Greg.

    He grinned and nodded. ¡°Everything will be fine. You¡¯re a winner, remember?¡±

    Julie tried to calm her nerves. She didn¡¯t like the idea of being the center of attention. Her palms felt sweaty and she had to force herself not to wipe them on her dress. Her mouth felt even drier and licking her lips didn¡¯t help any at all.

    The crowd parted and the beautiful brte from the firece made her way through the ring of people. The four other girls were right behind her. They all wore smug smiles and Julie could see theughter in their eyes. She felt like running again but Greg put his hands on her shoulders and she remained still.

    ¡°Ok, settle down everyone, it¡¯s time to see who the winner is this year,¡± the brte said loudly, the smirk on her face changing to a broad smile.

    The girl paused and looked around. She looked familiar but Julie couldn¡¯t ce where she had seen her before. Julie couldn¡¯t remember being introduced to her. Then she remembered. Her name was Barbara and she was one of the school cheerleaders. The head cheerleader if memory served.

    She was shorter than Julie by several inches. A little Barbie doll. Her light blue dress almost matched her eyes. She should have been blonde her eyes were so blue. Her dress was short at the hem and low cut at the top. The body it revealed was trim, tight, and athletic. Julie marveled at the amount of cleavage showing and briefly wondered what kept them in.

    Barbara looked up and down the line of freshmen, her smile bing hard and thin. Julie swallowed tightly under her stare. The girl might be short but she had amanding presence. Julie knew she hated her, if for no other reason than she made her feel inferior.

    ¡°Show of hands only. Bra!¡± Barbara barked out sharply.

    Greg raised his hand. The one that had been on her right shoulder. All the other girl¡¯s dates did the same, except one. Julie looked around in disbelief. This wasn¡¯t happening. This couldn¡¯t be happening, her little voice screamed. It was toote to listen now, she realized, the sinking feeling back in the pit of her stomach.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Barbara shook her head and motioned to the couple. ¡°You¡¯re out.¡± Shemanded, ¡°This is going to cost you big time. I¡¯ll figure out a fitting punishment for youter.¡±

 5

    Looking up and down the line, Barbara said with a note of glee in her voice. ¡°One down, four to go.¡±

    ¡°Ok, who wasn¡¯t wearing one from the start?¡± She asked the four remaining guys.

    Two guys sheepishly raised their hands.

    Barbara looked at them sharply, a look of superiority on her face. ¡°You get points for picking well but that¡¯s all. Your punishment won¡¯t be as severe.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re down to our two finalists. Drum roll please,¡± she said, teasingly.

    ¡°Panties?¡± she asked sharply, and then pped and yelled, as Julie¡¯s date raised his hand.

    ¡°We have a winner and new champion, my boyfriend Greg!¡± she yelled, raising her arms in triumph.

    Barbara literally elbowed Julie out of the way, as she went to Greg. She jumped into his arms and kissed the hell out of him, her legs were around his waist and her arms around his neck. Greg danced around with her in his arms.

    Julie stood there frozen, her mouth hung open and her eyes wide. Her mind was in limbo, lost in the realization of what was going on. Not wanting to believe that this was happening, she was rooted to the spot.

    She didn¡¯t even notice as Greg reached into her purse and removed her things to hold up a bra in one hand and a pair of French cut bikini underwear in the other.

    Barbara¡¯sughter, the loud jeers, and louderughter of the crowd broke the spell, and Julie fled out the front door.

    *****

    Somewhere she had lost her heels and now she walked through the small deserted downtown area barefoot. She shivered as a cool gust of wind swept over her sweaty skin. Her breathing had almost returned to normal now that she had walked a block. Julie sniffled; she had cried herself out.

    Her bag hung by the strap from her elbow, her arms crossed below her breasts. She felt so lost and alone. She had been set up and had fallen for it hook, line, and sinker. She had been so stupid and naive, the perfect patsy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    How could Greg do this to her, how could any of these guys do such a thing? She had heard about such things as ¡®pig¡¯ parties and ugliest girl contests, but had never been involved with anything so crass and embarrassing. Greg had, that was obvious, and he was very good at it.

    She wondered how many other girls Greg had conned out of their underwear and embarrassed. His girlfriend wasn¡¯t any better. She had probably nned the whole thing. Her and her little groupies.

    They had embarrassed her but it was their loss. She made a much better friend than an enemy. One day they would find that out the hard way. A rumble of thunder sounded from somewhere over toward the college but she paid little attention, her thoughts turned hard inward.

    The firstrge, cold raindrop sshing against her chest and running down between her breasts was a sudden andplete shock. It froze her in mid stride. She looked up and another lone drop hit her square in the forehead. There were dark clouds rolling overhead, low enough to be seen in the dim light of the streemps.

    She looked up and down the empty street, looking for shelter. An awning, a storefront, anything. There was nothing in this block and nothing obvious in the next. She started to run as the bottom literally fell out, a hard, cold, pouring rain.

    She almost ran past the deep entrance to the storefront and nearly slipped on the slick marble that floored it. Water was running off her dress and body, making a puddle around her feet. In the dim light from inside the store, she could see her reflection in the disy window. She could see that her dress was nearly transparent where it touched her body, which was nearly everywhere. The dress clung to her every curve.

    She shivered from the cold but there was a strange heat growing in her loins as she studied her own reflection in the te ss window. The dark circles under her hard nipples were visible. Her nipples were showing clearly through the wet cloth, as were the curves and slopes of her breasts. She had never thought of herself as sexy but even with her wet hair stered to her skull, she was. Outrageously so.

    The bodice of the dress was stered to her lower ribs, belly, and the top of her mound. The small dark patch of hair there was a shadowy arrow pointing directly at her sex, which was a dark mystery concealed by a bubble of material in the skirt.

    With a detached feeling, Julie¡¯s eyes followed her hands as they moved slowly up to cup and then caress her breasts. Her hands were warm but the reflection in front of her was cold. The cold pouring rain was a curtain behind her. It hissed as it hit the street and sidewalk. It seemed so surreal for her hands to be touching the breasts in the ss.

    The warmth of her hand was in direct contrast to the cold ss image. As she watched her own hands, the sound of the rain faded. The cold of the dress disappeared. The icy trickle of a water drop coursing along her spine took on an unreal feeling. Her eyes and senses were only for the hands. The ones she felt and the ones she saw.

    One hand moved to her belly and then it slowly moved downward to cup her mound. Who was this person in the mirror that caressed herself? Julie watched the cloth of the wet dress as it was pushed in until its coldness touched the warm outer lips of her sex. A shiver ran up and down her body as her sex contracted tightly. Such a sexual creature, she thought suddenly.

    A sshing thump and soft curse caused her to jerk her hands away and to turn suddenly. A dark headed young man wasying on the marble at the entrance to the storefront. The first thing her eyes took in was his chest and shoulders, outlined in the wet white tee shirt he wore. It was as transparent as her dress. His lean muscr body was highlighted by the clinging cloth. She felt a surge of heat between her thighs and blushed vividly.

    He cursed softly again and sat up.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Julie asked with concern in her voice.

 6

    His head snapped around toward her and his dark eyes ran up and down her body for a second before he nodded slowly. Julie suddenly felt naked and very vulnerable. Her first instinct was to turn her back to him but his eyes were now locked with hers and she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± she heard him whisper softly. ¡°Like a wet princess from a dream.¡± Julie had no reply to that, but her body did as she blushed hotly.

    The young man smiled knowingly and dropped his eyes as he got to his feet. Gingerly, he made his way closer to Julie. ¡°This marble is slick,¡± he muttered softly to himself.

    Julie nodded and moved farther back into the alcove to make room for him, or to put more distance between them. Probably both she realized, as his eyes once again roamed freely and hungrily over her wet dress and body. The thought that she should try to cover herself darted through her mind but her arms and hands wouldn¡¯t move. Something inside her wanted him to see her, to tease him. She shied away from thoughts along that line, a heavy shiver running through her body, along with another surge of heat between her thighs.

    His body gave a sudden shake and he turned his back to her and looked out into the pouring rain. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re going to be here awhile,¡± he said in a soft voice. ¡°I love the rain but this is ridiculous, I can¡¯t even see across the street.¡±

    Julie was looking out into the rain also, but not at the rain. She was looking for traffic on the street and didn¡¯t see any. In fact, she didn¡¯t remember seeing any before the rain started. A shiver of anxiety ran up and down her body as she realized she waspletely alone with this total stranger. He could be anything from a murderer to a rapist, or he could be a totally sweet, harmless guy.

    The way her luck had been goingtely, it was probably the former. Shivering again, she moved back farther into the alcove and leaned on the ss door, feeling its coldness through her wet dress. She studied the stranger¡¯s back for a moment and then the area on either side of him.

    Should she try to make a dash for it? Could she make it past him? Would he take that as fear and chase her? Would he then know how scared she felt? So many questions and so few answers. Greg had appeared to be a nice guy and hadn¡¯t been. Was this guy the same way or just the opposite?

    He turned back toward her and stood there watching her closely. He seemed to be thinking about something deeply, a frown of concentration on his brow. He shook his head and took a step toward her. ¡°I¡¯ve got two papers due on Wednesday and I didn¡¯t need this shit. It¡¯s bad enough that I have to work on them all weekend but now I¡¯ll be stuck here for who only knows how long. Trying to go to school and working two jobs to make ends meet is getting to be a real drag,¡± he said, an edge of anger creeping into his voice.

    Julie heard herself whisper in a tiny, scared voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The young man looked at her sharply for a second and then heughed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that Ie from poor white trash.¡± He paused again and then added, ¡°Come to think of it, it ain¡¯t my fault either. A person can¡¯t pick their parents.¡± His eyes went back to wandering over her body and he took another step toward her.

    Julie was cornered against the door and the te ss disy window. She could only raise her arms and cross them over her breasts. She was surprised at how warm they felt under the wet cloth. Her mind searched frantically for something to say that might protect her. Something that might get his mind off of her and his problems.

    Suddenly, the young man stepped forward and grabbed her wrists, forcing them above her head and her back tighter against the ss. The strap on her purse slid down to rest on her shoulder. He held her there as his eyes roamed over her breasts and then moved up to look directly into her eyes.

    ¡°Where have you been dressed like that?¡± he asked, sharply. ¡°Does it make you feel all hot and horny to run around in that thin little dress with nothing on under it?¡± His eyes returned to her breasts. ¡°What were you doing, teasing all the men?¡±

    Julie stammered trying to ovee her fear enough to exin to him what had happened to her.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re nothing but a dirty little slut out for a fast and furious fuck and suck,¡± he whispered harshly as he bent forward and kissed her roughly on the lips.

    Julie made a sound of protest against his mouth and tried to turn her head, only to have him push upward on her arms until her toes were just barely on the ground. Her arms against the side of her head kept her from turning it. As he pressed his body against hers, she found herself helplessly hanging from her wrists and sandwiched between him and the ss of the door.

    The kiss was urgent, wanton, and very powerful. A kiss like none she had ever encountered. This was no schoolboy giving a girl a kiss. This was a man taking what he wanted, demanding it.

    His body was hot where it was pressed against hers, hotter than even her breasts had been earlier. There was an even hotter point where his manhood was pressed against her hip. His thigh slipped between her legs and pressed against her sex. Suddenly, she was very aware of her own heat and a moan escaped her throat.

    He broke the kiss and searched her face. Julie was surprised to find her breathing was harsh and ragged. ¡°So you like it rough, do you?¡± he whispered, a hard look crossing his face.

    Julie quickly shook her head and struggled to get loose. He pressed himself tighter to her and gave a harsh sounding chuckle deep in his chest before he whispered, ¡°Oh yes, you do.¡± Julie shook her head again and tried to struggle but he was just too strong. Fear was clouding her brain and freezing her body.

    He shifted his position slightly and then held her wrists with one hand, while he undid the snaps holding the strap on her purse. Her purse fell to the ground. He pressed forward, mashing her body even tighter to the ss. His head was beside hers and she couldn¡¯t look up to see what he was doing. Then she felt the strap wrap around her right wrist and then a momentter it wrapped around her left. She struggled but again he was just too strong.

    Unexpectedly, he stepped back, releasing her. Julie felt her toes touch the marble but then her arms were pulled tight as she started to flee. Her feet slipped and all her weight went to her arms, the straps, and snaps biting into her wrists.

    Julie¡¯s head jerked up to see the strap over a bracket above the door and snapped around each of her wrists. Getting her toes back under her, she pulled and jerked at the strap. ¡°No!¡± she heard herself yell.

    ¡°That¡¯ll hold you,¡± he said quietly, as his hands came up and lightly brushed over the front of her dress.

    Julie tried to move back but couldn¡¯t move far. Then she tried to kick him. When she did, he grabbed her breasts and squeezed them gently at first as he once again pressed his body against hers and then he squeezed harder. ¡°Hold still,¡± he told her, as he applied even more pressure.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Julie gasped from the force with which he squeezed her breasts as a bolt of pain pleasure coursed down her body to pool between her thighs. Her body gave a shivering shake and he released her breasts. Her breasts tingled and throbbed. Confusion reigned as Julie¡¯s mind tried to sort out the fears and the feelings.

 7

    Julie took a deep breath to scream as the fear won out but he anticipated her and mped his hand over her mouth. With a wicked grin, he pulled a handkerchief out of his back pocket, held one corner between his teeth, and twirled it into a roll. With a quick movement, he released her mouth and then as she opened it to yell, he pulled the thick part of the roll across her mouth and tied it behind her head. The yell came out as a harsh, squeaking rasp.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to learn to behave,¡± he whispered in her ear and then he licked her neck and kissed it just below her jaw. ¡°Mmmm, you taste good, all clean and fresh. Almost too fresh and clean to be the little slut that you look like you are. Are you a little slut?¡± he asked her, sharply. Julie shook her head desperately, as much as her arms would let her.

    ¡°Then just what are you?¡±

    Julie froze at the question. It was a damned good question. One that had nagged her ever since she had taken off her panties and bra. One that was even more confused by the reflection she had seen in the te ss window. What was the true answer, she wondered?

    She wanted to say she was a good girl because it was true; but was it? She had been tricked yes, but then again¡­ If she had been a good girl and kept her underwear on, she wouldn¡¯t be where she was right now. The ending at the party wouldn¡¯t have been such a shock. She wouldn¡¯t have fled.

    Weakly she tried to exin what had happened to her. All that reached her ears was muffled mumbling. Tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Even if I did let you talk, why should I believe you? You¡¯d just lie to me like everyone else has. My mother lied, my father lied, my girlfriend lied, everyone lied. All I can believe is what I see and what I see here is a slut out to cause problems and wreck other people¡¯s lives just for her own pure pleasure. Maybe I should just take my pleasure on you. Maybe I should just fuck you silly and then leave you hanging here for whoeveres along next,¡± he ranted with ever-increasing anger.

    Julie shook her head sharply again, terror in her eyes. That this guy was crazy was bing very obvious. Her mind was filled with thoughts of rape by this man and possible others as she hung on this doorpletely helpless. It terrified her but in a strange way it fascinated and excited her. Her mind shied away from that and she tried to yell but nothing but muffled, incoherent sounds came out.

    Suddenly, he seemed to sag in on himself and then he leaned back against the wall. He sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t do that, even to you. I¡¯m just not the type. I try to be a good guy but people just won¡¯t let me,¡± he said softly. With another deep sigh, he pushed off from the wall and stepped away from her. He stood with his back to her, looking out into the rain and dark.

    Julie used her tongue, head, and arms to work the gag out of her mouth. Her first instinct was to scream but she mped down on it. The thought that this guy was as much a victim of circumstances as her floated across her mind. Greg had been an asshole, a game yer. Someone out for what he could get, with no thought of how he hurt other people. He didn¡¯t care.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Somehow, she understood that this guy was different. He had been used and abused himself, so he wasn¡¯t a user. He had problems obviously, but under different circumstances, none of this would have happened. If they had met in a normal way, he would be a nice guy and probably shy to boot. Maybe he¡¯d listen to reason. It was worth a try.

    Softly she said, ¡°I¡¯m not a virgin but I¡¯m not a slut either. I was invited to a party and had a trick yed on me is why I was naked under this dress. People lied to me too and it¡¯s not my fault that it rained.¡± It wasn¡¯t the most well thought out thing to say, but it was the best that she could do under the circumstances.

    The young man whirled around and ran to her, his hand mping down over her mouth. He looked into her eyes and she could see the wheels turning as he thought over what she had said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you yell?¡± he asked in a jagged, raspy whisper.

    When he lifted his hand slightly, Julie asked in return, ¡°Who would have heard me, and what good would it have done?¡± Her lips brushed lightly over the palm of his hand as she spoke. She had the sudden urge to lick his palm, but she quickly repressed it.

    ¡°If I take my hand away will you yell?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°Only if a cop walks by,¡± she said truthfully.

    He grinned and removed his hand. ¡°Not in this town, in the rain. Every cop in town is at the station or at the donut shop.¡±

    When he smiled, he was a good-looking guy, Julie thought to herself. Then his hand came to rest on her left breast. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she pleaded as the memory of his rough squeeze returned.

    His hand roamed lightly over the damp cloth over her left breast for a moment longer and then he paused to undo several buttons on the dress. ¡°I¡¯ll do as I damn well please,¡± he whispered softly, as his hand slipped inside to caress her left breast gently.

    Julie felt her nipple harden and she squirmed to get away. He smiled as he removed his hand and unbuttoned several more buttons. The dress was now unbuttoned down to her waist. He slipped a hand into each side of the opening at her waist and then slowly moved his hands upward and outward baring her breasts to his staring eyes.

    His hands glided along her flesh and then cupped her breasts gently. He grinned at her and leaned over to flick first one hard nipple and then the other. Julie felt her body jerk at the shock of his hot tongue on her cold nipples. She had to bite down on her lip to keep from moaning. When he sucked one of them into his mouth and fluttered his tongue rapidly over the sensitive nipple, she did moan softly. He sucked it hard for a second and then pulled his head back quickly, causing the nipple to stretch out and then pop out from between his lips.

    ¡°You like that, huh?¡± he asked in a whisper, his handsing up to caress and tease her breasts and nipples.

    ¡°Your mouth is so hot,¡± Julie heard herself whispering in reply as though from a distance. Her mind seemed almost disconnected, as there was a surge of heat down from her breasts to pool in her sex.

    She squeezed her thighs together tightly and moaned loudly as he used his forefingers and thumbs to pinch and roll her nipples. The light rolling pinch sent wave after wave of pleasure down her stomach to her clit. Her nipples had always been sensitive but never anything like this. His fingers seemed to be connected directly to her clit by way of her nipples. She could feel her clit throb and expand up out of its protective hood.

    He continued to roll the left nipple firmly as he leaned over and sucked on the right. Julie stiffened, squeezed her thighs together, and then started to shake all over as an overwhelming orgasm rolled throughout her slender body.

    Giving out with a loud, incoherent yell, her feet came off the ground as she tried to curl up. Shivering and shaking, she hung suspended by the purse strap. The snaps cut into her wrists but the pain seemed to just add to the strength of her orgasm.

    His fingers and lips on her nipples and the throbbing pleasure of her clit trapped between her lower lips were the only points of contact with the whole world. Pinwheels of fireworks ran up and down her nervous system.

    *****

    Julie came to her senses slowly to find herself sitting in a man¡¯sp, his arms wrapped tightly around her. Her head was on his shoulder and he was rocking her like a small child. She felt safe and warm, which was odd because she remembered being scared and cold. Then, the memory of the orgasm, and what had caused it floated across the stage of her mind and she tensed up for a second.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked in a soft whisper.

    She thought the question over for a long moment and then nodded. ¡°I think I am,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Good because I think the rain has stopped or at least slowed to the point we can leave,¡± he said giving her a squeeze.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked with confusion in her voice.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here and my apartment is around the corner a couple of blocks, over the barbershop. It¡¯s a hell of a lot more private than here. Anyway, we need to talk and I need to tend to your wrists where you cut them,¡± he said softly.

    Julie¡¯s mind asked ¡®why would I want to go anywhere with a man who had molested me?¡¯ From deep inside a soft whisper replied: ¡®because you enjoyed the hell out of it for one thing, and you came your brains out without him even touching your pussy for another.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you,¡± Julie heard herself say, and then she wondered if it was true.

    ¡°Ok, then let me take you to the college dispensary. Those cuts need to be tended to,¡± he said, still rocking her gently.

    ¡°And if I tell them what you did?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    He chuckled deep in his chest and replied, ¡°What, that I found you hanging in a doorway, passed out? I¡¯m the Good Samaritan and you¡¯re confused. There¡¯s no evidence that I attacked you, just your word against mine. Yeah, it would cause problems for a short time but then I would have to stalk you and take my revenge.¡±

 8

    Julie felt herself shiver as the breath caught in her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear or excitement. A mixture of the two most likely. The memory of her earlier orgasm was hot in her mind and body. The next thing she knew, she was being kissed in that hungry wanton way he had kissed her earlier. Her response startled her, as she kissed him back passionately, moaning and whimpering into his hot, sweet mouth.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    By the time the kiss ended, Julie was totally out of control. She wanted this young man like she had never wanted anyone or anything in her life, and she wanted him now. On the cold wet marble or up against the ss, she didn¡¯t care which. Both would be even better.

    She suddenly rolled sideways, pulling him over on top of her. The cold marble made her shiver. He followed until she was t on her back and he was on top of her. The heat of his body on her front was such a contrast to the cold on her back. The bad girl from her fantasies was in control, and Julie was in no mood to stop her.

    He started to kiss her again, the hunger of his kiss even more intense. She moaned loudly and lifted her legs, spreading them, settling him deeper between her thighs. She felt him press tighter to her mound and sex. Her hips flexed and she rubbed herself against the coarse material of his jeans.

    He suddenly broke the kiss and pushed up, looking down at her as a series of expressions chased across his face. The first had been a question and thest had been lust as understanding grew. He came up onto his knees as he undid his belt and pushed his pants down.

    Julie¡¯s eyes dropped to his hard member jutting out from a tangle of soft, curly hair at his crotch. Her hands moved down to pull the hem of her dress up, to reveal her widespread naked thighs and sex to him. She couldn¡¯t believe how excited she was at that very moment.

    That¡¯s all it took. Like pulling a trigger, he was back on top of her, and with one long, hard thrust, he filled her. Julie yelled loudly and lifted her hips to meet him.

    Their moans and yells of passion echoed throughout the small alcove as their coupling spiraled upward and outward to fill the universe. Somewhere just before a titanic peak in their wave, Julie found herself on top, a position she had never been in before. Not knowing what to do wasn¡¯t a problem, she rocked her hips back and forth and from side to side as he thrust upward into her depths. He was hitting ces that her limited experience had never felt before.

    Just as she plunged over the edge of the abyss, he sat up and pulled her tightly to him as he sucked a nipple into his hot mouth. Her fall became a skyrocket, her hips rocking and rubbing against his at a furious rate. Then he was bathing her insides with a liquid heat that pushed her even higher, her own orgasmpletely out of control now.

    Julie came back down from the heights and up from the depths of total satisfaction to find she was still sitting astraddle the man¡¯s hips, with him still deep inside her. Her hips were rocking back and forth in a slowzy rhythm of their own. Her arms were wrapped around him and his around her. Everything was as it should be and she was at total peace with the world. Time seemed to pass slowly.

    *****

    After a while, Julie sighed deeply and then slowly stood up. She marveled as she felt his still hard manhood slowly slip out of her tight clenching sex. She smiled as the thought that her little pussy didn¡¯t want to let go of that hard bone crossed her mind. Taking a step back, she looked down at the man and continued to smile as she buttoned up the bodice of her dress.

    The good girl and the bad girl were now merged into one, the whole much stronger than either part. Julie was a different person entirely from the girl that had left the dorm hours earlier. The girl was gone, and aplete woman stood in her ce.

    The man sat there looking up at her, several times licking his lips as though he were going to say something. When he didn¡¯t, Julie slowly turned and walked away.

    She had gone about twenty feet when she heard him say, ¡°Hey, wait, I don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    She didn¡¯t even slow down, she just smiled and walked on, a new sway to her hips, a new feeling of power in her mind. ¡®There can¡¯t be that many barbershops in this area,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®I know where you live and I¡¯ll be back when I want some more. There¡¯ll be more, wet, rainy days in the future.¡¯

    Grinning, she felt the soreness and sting of the cuts on her wrists. There¡¯d be more of that in the future also. She wondered what it would be like to have him tied up. She¡¯d find out. He hadn¡¯t realized it yet but her purse was still lying where he had dropped it earlier.

    He was a smart guy; he¡¯d figure it out.

 9

    NEW STORY TITLE:

    CRAZY WEDDING TALES (Erotica)

    The sister of the bride ends up as the entertainment.

    *********

    Jill was in the bridal suite of the church with her three brides maids. Her sister, Jane was her maid of honor. Kimmie was her oldest and best friend and Terry was her second oldest friend. They had three hours before the wedding to get ready. As they hung up their dresses, Kimmie turned and looked at Jill hard.

    Jill turned around and gave Kimmie a questioning look. Kimmie took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Kind ofte to back out now,¡± Jane said with a grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s never toote,¡± Terry said.

    Jill looked from one woman to the other and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m as sure as I can be. I¡¯ve dated Jack since high school and I think I know him very well.¡±

    Kimmie opened her mouth and Jane cut her off. ¡°We all need to get showered and shaved and powdered and perfumed. We¡¯re wasting time.¡±

    Terry was looking back and forth between Kimmie and Jane. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± She asked suddenly.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Jane said sharply and gave Terry a hard look that said shut up.

    Terry grinned. ¡°Bullshit. Someone knows something they don¡¯t want out in the open but are afraid will be a major problem in the future.¡±

    Jill looked at her sister and then at Kimmie. Neither one returned her look. She looked at Terry. ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that needs to be discussed,¡± Jane said as she walked over to her sister and ced her hands on her shoulders. ¡°Today is your day and your day alone.¡±

    Kimmie sighed and took a deep breath. Jane looked over her shoulder and shook her head. Terry chuckled. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a secret here.¡±

    Jane whirled around and red at Terry. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a shit stirrer but we don¡¯t need that today.¡±

    Jill looked at her sister and then at Kimmie. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked her best friend.

    ¡°I only know what I heard,¡± Kimmie said softly.

    ¡°And what was that?¡± Terry asked quickly.

    ¡°Shut up Terry,¡± Jane said sharply and turned back to her sister. ¡°Lets get you in the shower first.¡±

    Jill ignored her sister and asked Kimmie, ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Only that the bachelor party got wild.¡± Kimmie replied.

    ¡°So did the bachelorette party,¡± Terry said with a big grin.

    ¡°Yeah but the bride didn¡¯t end up fucking someone on the banquet table,¡± Kimmie whispered.

    ¡°What!¡± Jill said, as her eyes grew wide.

    Terry groaned and Jane blushed wildly. ¡°Man, I missed the better party,¡± Terry mumbled.

    Kimmie grinned at Terry. ¡°Not from the mouthful I saw you with several times.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Terry said, grinning back. ¡°Someone had to keep that thing upied.¡± She nced in Jill¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one with an oral fetish.¡±

    Jill shot a frown in Terry¡¯s direction and then looked at Kimmie. ¡°Who got fucked and by whom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whom but the who was Jack,¡± Kimmie said slowly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe that,¡± Jane said sharply.

    Jill ignored her sister and asked, ¡°Where did you hear this and from who?¡±

    Kimmie sighed and replied, ¡°My brother and his buddy Fred were talking in the kitchen. You know how that ce carries sound. They shut up quick when I came into the room.¡±

    ¡°Just the usual bullshit between guys,¡± Jane said.

    Jill looked at her sister hard and frowned. ¡°What do you know you don¡¯t want out?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ nothing. Nothing at all.¡± Jane replied quickly.

    ¡°She sure is acting strange,¡± Terry said.

    Jane red at Terry. ¡°Listen you little shit stirrer, I don¡¯t want my sister hurt.¡±

    Not letting Jane¡¯sment phase her, Terry said, ¡°If Jack was fucking someone else just two nights ago, wouldn¡¯t that hurt her and the chances of their marriage working?¡±

    Looking at her sister, Jane said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word of it. Jack is a great guy and loves you like crazy.¡±

    Jill took a deep breath and looked at Kimmie. ¡°Go get your brother.¡±

    Kimmie shook her head. ¡°Mark won¡¯t talk to you. He¡¯s Jack¡¯s best friend.¡±

    Terry giggled. ¡°Maybe I can torture it out of him. I always did want to know what was under those baggy shorts he always wears.¡±

    Kimmie chuckled and looked at Terry. ¡°I¡¯d be careful what I¡¯m volunteering for.¡±

    Terry¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±

    Jill shook her head. ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, Kimmie. Terry will be on point until she finds out what you¡¯re hinting at.¡±

    Kimmie held her fingers about ten inches apart and grinned. ¡°I ain¡¯t hinting at anything.¡±

    Jane groaned and went over to sit on the bed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Jack getting fucked on the table, it was Mark.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ and how do you know this?¡± Kimmie asked quickly.

    ¡°Because I was fucking him,¡± Jane said as she fell backwards on the bed.

    ¡°What!¡± Kimmie, Terry, and Jill said at the same time.

    Jane giggled and sat up. ¡°He brought this little skinny stripper to entertain and she was terrible. No tits, no ass, and she couldn¡¯t dance to save her life.¡±

    ¡°What the hell were you doing at Jack¡¯s bachelor party?¡± Jill asked.

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I was checking on things,¡± Jane said quickly. ¡°You know, making sure Jack didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Kimmie said as she folded her arms under her breasts. ¡°And exactly how did you end up with my brother¡¯s dick in you.¡±

    Jane shrugged. ¡°Just one of those things,¡± she said with a grin.

    ¡°Where was Jack while this was going on?¡± Terry asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m, uh, not sure. I was kind of busy,¡± Jane said with a blush.

    ¡°Kind of stuffed is more like it,¡± Kimmie said with a frown.

    ¡°That too,¡± Jane said and shivered hard.

    Terry looked at Kimmie and asked, ¡°How long have you known about your brother¡¯s big dick?¡±

    ¡°Since always,¡± Kimmie said with a big grin.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell any of us?¡± Terry asked folding her arms across her small breasts.

    ¡°She told me,¡± Jill said offhanded and then asked her sister, ¡°What happened to the skinny stripper?¡±

    Terry¡¯s eyes grew wide, ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°She told me long before I knew you,¡± Jill said still looking at her sister.

    Jane chewed her bottom lip. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ put her in a cab after her first number.¡±

    ¡°Then who was the entertainment?¡± Kimmie asked and then groaned as Jane blushed again.

    Terryughed and said to Jane, ¡°You? No way.¡±

    Jane gave her a hard look. ¡°Yes, way. I¡¯d had a few drinks before I arrived and a few more in the bar. Then there was the champagne¡­¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s never been able to hold her liquor,¡± Jill said with a grin in her sister¡¯s direction.

    ¡°By the ears maybe,¡± Kimmie said with a chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s what got me fucked,¡± Jane whispered with a blush.

    ¡°Too much liquor or too many lickers?¡± Terry asked with a grin.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jane said and fell over backwards again. ¡°Since I had gotten rid of the entertainment, Mark said I had to find a recement and if I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯d be the entertainment. With as much as I¡¯d had to drink, I figured a few quick dances, a sh or two and that would be it.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Terry prompted.

 10

    ¡°The two dances turned into four and the champagne kicked in and clothes started to fall off.¡± Jane paused to groan. ¡°Then there was a mouth on each nipple and a tongue in my pussy. The next thing I knew I was on the table and Mark was fucking the hell out of me. I was trying to get him off me one minute anding my brains out the next. Then there was a dick in my mouth and one in each hand.¡±

    Jill, Terry, and Kimmie all three groaned softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if I wasing, going, or had been there,¡± Jane whispered.

    ¡°Like I said, I was at the wrong party,¡± Terry whispered.

    ¡°Where was Jack during all this?¡± Jill asked softly.

    ¡°Hell if I know. I wasn¡¯t even sure where I was,¡± Jane said and giggled. ¡°I had never been so turned on in my life.¡±

    Kimmie looked at Jill. ¡°So it¡¯s possible that Jack saw your sister fucked by my brother and jack off half his friends and suck off several of them. That should make the holidays special.¡± She ended the sentence with a grin.

    Jill groaned and sat down in a chair. ¡°This just gets better and better.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Mark was fucking you but who did you have your hands and mouth on?¡± Terry asked.

    Jane shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue. After that first orgasm everything is more or less a blur.¡±

    ¡°So you could have given Jack a handjob or a blowjob and not even know it,¡± Terry said and then nced at Jill. ¡°Or not,¡± she added quickly.

    Jill sighed deeply and stood up. She walked over to the side of the bed and held out her hand to her sister. ¡°Come on.¡±

    Jane took her hand and sat up. ¡°Uh¡­ where are we going?¡±

    Jill said, ¡°To take a shower.¡±

    Jane looked at her funny as she stood up and Jill grinned. ¡°You¡¯re going to scrub my back among other things.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ we¡­ uh¡­ never¡­¡± Jane stammered.

    ¡°Anyone got a bottle of tequ?¡± Terry asked and thenughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a need for tequ,¡± Kimmie said with a grin as Jill led her sister away.

    ¡°The family that ys together keeps their mouth shut unless it¡¯s on each other,¡± Terry said with augh.

    ¡°I know my brother sure keeps his mouth shut,¡± Kimmie said with a wink.

    Terry¡¯s mouth dropped open for a moment and then she grinned. ¡°Can I scrub your back?¡±

    ¡°Only if I can sit on your face when my brother fucks you.¡±

    Terry groaned and shivered. ¡°That would be the only way to keep me from waking the dead.¡±

    ¡°I said the same thing when Jill sat on my face,¡± Kimmie said and wink again.

    Terry¡¯s eyes grew wide and her mouth dropped open. Her mouth moved to close several times and then she whispered, ¡°Holy shit, this just gets better and better.¡±

    ¡°Not really. She¡¯s never fucked Mark, His dick scares her. Anyway, other than me and now her sister, she¡¯s always been faithful to Jack.¡±

    Terry shook her head. ¡°I wish you guys would have told me something. I¡¯ve never really tried it but I¡¯ve always had this fantasy about girl on girl sort of stuff.¡±

    Kimmieughed. ¡°What Jill doesn¡¯t know is that her sister and I have been going at each other from way back when. Long before you came along. Long before Jill and I tried things and Jane is damned good at eating pussy.¡±

    Terry¡¯s mouth hung open again.

    Kimmieughed and walked over to lift her chin, closing her mouth. ¡°After the reception I think the three of us will have a little party of our own. That is if you want to explore that fantasy for real.¡±

    Terry was nodding her head when there was a loud yelling moan from in the bathroom. Kimmie slipped an arm around her shoulders and grinned. ¡°I think Jill just found out how long and flexible her sister¡¯s tongue really is.¡±

    Terry groaned softly. ¡°Big dick, long tongue, pussy sitting on my face.¡± She paused to groan again. ¡°I¡¯ll die a very happy woman.¡±

    ¡°Nope. You¡¯ll do like the rest of us ande your brains out ande back for more and more until you decide to marry some guy,¡± Kimmie said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Marriage? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Terry whispered and then grinned. ¡°That is, unless I marry your brother and joined the family.¡±

    Kimmieughed. ¡°Now you¡¯re thinking right. I tried to exin that to Jill but she wasn¡¯t going for it.¡±

    There was a softer but longer yell from the bathroom. Terry looked at Kimmie. ¡°Jane just found that her sister ate pussy almost as well as she did.¡±

    Terry groaned and fanned her face. ¡°It¡¯s getting so hot in here.¡±

    Kimmie grinned at her. ¡°Take off those jeans and I¡¯ll show you just how hot it can get in here.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ but¡­ They¡¯ll be out of the shower anytime now,¡± Terry whispered with panicky passion in her voice.

 11

    ¡°The only thing getting those two apart anytime soon is the hot water running out. Anyway, if they doe in on us, they¡¯ll just pile into the bed and join in.¡±

    Terry groaned and reached for the buckle on her belt. ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m a slow learner,¡± she whispered with a growing grin.

    ¡°The slower the better,¡± Kimmie said as she led her third best friend over to the bed and pushed her down t on her back. It only took her a moment to jerk Terry¡¯s shoes off and the jeans followed a few moments after that.

    Terry wasughing and then she was gasping for breath as Kimmie fell to her knees and attacked her opening and then sucked and licked her clit. Several short sharp orgasmster, Terry was still trying to do sit ups as jolt after jolt of sweet pleasure raced through her system. She kept trying to push Kimmie¡¯s head away but from her sex but it was only halfhearted attempts.

    Through a haze of orgasmic pleasure, Terry became aware of someone unbuttoning her blouse. As it was pulled open, Kimmie quite licking her sex. Then there was a mouth on her right nipple and breast. A moment after that, a tongue started to snake its way into her vagina and just kept on going in. Her confusion of two mouths was blown away as another orgasm crashed in on her.

    Terry¡¯s body was jerking as her hips fucked the long thick tongue in her pussy and a mouth sucked on each of her nipples. The orgasm was rolling on an on until she knew nothing more.

    *****

    With a groan, Terry opened her eyes to stare up at the ceiling. Her arms were sprawled out over her head and her legs were wide open. She groaned again as she tried to sit up. There was a chuckle from somewhere to her right. She turned her head to see Jill dressed in stockings and a garter belt.

    ¡°So there is life after a hundred orgasms,¡± Jill said softly.

    ¡°I think she had that many before we showed up,¡± Jane said from the sofa.

    Terry looked at Jane and then looked around the room as she finally got sat up. ¡°Uh¡­ where is Kimmie?¡±

    ¡°Washing her face, among other things,¡± Jill said with a chuckle. ¡°It was quite a mess.¡±

    Terry groaned and looked at Jane. Jane grinned at her and winked. ¡°I had to wash mine too.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see if you have the energy to go wash Kimmie¡¯s back,¡± Jill said as she walked over to give Terry a hand getting to her feet.

    Terry groaned softly as she stood up. Muscles protested but her legs held her up. She started to say thank you but was interrupted by Jill kissing her full on the lips. Terry moaned softly as she kissed her best friend back.

    ¡°Wee to the family,¡± Jane said and thenughed.

    When Jill broke the soft kiss, Terry looked at Jane. Jane wink and said, ¡°Kimmie told us about the conversation you two had. I think Mark is in for a surprise when all three of us show up next time.¡±

    Terry whimpered softly and nodded. ¡°I just hope I can keep up.¡±

    ¡°Mark is the one I¡¯m worried about,¡± Jill said with augh.

    Janeughed and took Terry¡¯s hand. She pulled her across the room to the bathroom door. ¡°You need a shower but hurry, we¡¯ve already wasted half our time.¡±

    *****

    With Terry in the bathroom, Jane walked over to her sister and leaned over to lick her right nipple. Jill grinned and pushed her sister¡¯s head away. ¡°You start up again and I¡¯ll bete to my own wedding.¡±

    Jane grinned and asked, ¡°How are you going to break the news to Jack that you¡¯re bi?¡±

    Jill groaned softly and shook her head. ¡°Do I have too?¡±

    ¡°No secrets, remember.¡±

    Jill sighed and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out. Maybe we¡¯ll let him catch the four of us piled up in bed one Friday afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Why Friday afternoon?¡±

    Jillughed. ¡°That way we¡¯ll have the whole weekend to exin it too him in great detail.¡±

    Jane grinned. ¡°I like your way of thinking.¡±

    I¡¯m just not sure when to break it to him.¡±

    ¡°Give him six months for the new to wear off and then¡­ strap something new on him,¡± Jane whispered.

    ¡°If I do that every six months with each one of you, the poor darling will go nuts or blind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m betting on nuts,¡± Jane said as she took her sister in her arms and kissed her soundly.

    As she stepped back she said, ¡°Now we need to get your makeup on and your hair done. You have a wedding in an hour and a half.¡±

    Jill sighed as she turned toward the makeup table across the room. As she sat down, she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we figure out we both ate pussy a long time ago. I don¡¯t know if I can wait six months to try that damned tongue of yours out again.¡±

    ¡°Jack does work out of town sometime. I coulde over and keep youpany,¡± Jane said with a wink.

    Jill groaned softly and nodded. ¡°Secrets, remember.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about thatter, now we get you married to Jack.¡±

    Jill nodded and then chuckled. ¡°I could always give the three of you a lick before I walk down the aisle. The first kiss should give him a hint.¡±

    Janeughed. ¡°Go for it. What have you got to lose? Shit happens when you¡¯re single and we never did figure out where he was during my little stunt.¡±

    Jill shivered and picked up her makeup brush. ¡°He does like to eat pussy,¡± she whispered with a grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we all,¡± her sister replied with a big grin of her own.

 12

    NEW STORY TITLE: Wedding Tales-bachelorette Party

    >>>>>>

    It gets wild as thedies try to sort out the night before.

    *********************

    Gloria sat on the side of her bed with a hangover. It was just seven o¡¯clock but today she was getting married. She was at Kerry¡¯s house since she lived with her fiance, Jack. They had had a girl¡¯s night out the night before and everyone had gotten hammered. Luckily Kerry had hired a limousine for the round trip.

    The bed moved and Gloria looked around quickly and then groaned as her head started pounding. Kerry wrestled with the covers and then pushed up with one arm. She had a pained expression on her face and one eye open. She saw Gloria, groaned, andid back down.

    ¡°I thought I was in the guest room,¡± Gloria whispered and then looked down. She was naked. She didn¡¯t normally sleep that way. ¡°Where are my jammies?¡±

    Without raising her head, Kerry said, ¡°The same ce as mine probably. I remember us undressing each other or trying to anyway. I remember crawling into bed and I do mean crawling. Then I was asleep, I think.¡±

    Gloria searched her memory. She remembered leaving the apartment and getting into the limo. She remembered picking up Carol and Connie. She remembered them getting to the club. After that it was bits and pieces. ¡°You¡¯re doing better than me,¡± she said a momentter.

    Kerry rolled over toward the center of the bed and ended up on her back with her bare hip against the back of Gloria¡¯s equally bare ass. ¡°What happened to Carol and Connie?¡±

    Gloria started to shrug but her head felt like a hammer on a gong as her shoulders moved. ¡°I remember us picking them up and a few shes at the club.¡±

    ¡°shes of them or shes of something else?¡± Kerry asked.

    ¡°I think I remember you having your tits out.¡±

    Kerry opened one eye again. ¡°I remember your tits out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never shed in my life,¡± Gloria protested.

    About then, the bedroom door swung open and a shortpact naked little blonde said, ¡°Sorry but you can¡¯t say that anymore.¡±

    Gloria groaned softly. ¡°Carol, you¡¯re crazy. I don¡¯t do things like that.¡±

    A taller naked blonde appeared behind Carol. ¡°Girlfriend, you did a hell of a lot more than show your tits.¡±

    Gloria¡¯s eyes grew wide as she looked at Connie. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Connie reached around Carol and caressed her breasts. ¡°Where should I start?¡± She said into Carol¡¯s ear and then she licked it teasingly.

    Carol shivered. ¡°You¡¯re going to start something again if you keep doing that.¡¯

    Connie grinned and licked the ear again. ¡°I can handle it, how about you?¡¯

    Carol whimpered and leaned her head to the side so Connie could lick and kiss her neck. Gloria groaned as a memory of a tongue on her neck came to her. Then she remembered hands on her breasts but not who¡¯s hands.

    Kerry chuckled as she watched Connie¡¯s hands massage Carol¡¯s full breasts and then she sighed deeply. ¡°Oh yeah, the topless dance.¡¯

    ¡°What¡­. What topless dance,¡± Gloria asked quickly.

    ¡°The four of us on the dance floor at thatst club,¡± Kerry said as if that exined everything.

    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t even know we went to more than one club,¡± Gloria whispered more to herself than anyone.

    ¡°Three actually,¡± Carol said and then moaned as Connie rolled and pinched her nipples as she continued to kiss the shorter girls neck.

    Connie took a long slow lick up along Carol¡¯s neck and then grinned as she looked at Gloria. ¡°Thatst one was your idea. I didn¡¯t even know it existed in this town.¡±

    Gloria shivered as she remembered a lick very much like that one on her own neck. She had no idea what Connie was talking about and said so.

    Kerry groaned as she sat up and leaned her head against Gloria¡¯s back. ¡°The Beaver¡¯s Den,¡± she whispered softly.

    Gloria¡¯s eyes grew wide and she whimpered softly. ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t go there,¡± she said and then groaned as she remembered the little club down by the river. It had been dark and loud and almost empty as they got there veryte.

    Connie grinned and licked Carol¡¯s neck again. ¡°From that groan I suspect it¡¯s starting toe back to you.¡±

    Kerry kissed Gloria on the back and then took a short lick along her spine. Gloria shivered and arched her back. Someone had kissed her backst night the same way. And then she groaned as Kerry licked her back again more firmly. A tongue on her back and a tongue on each nipple jumped to her mind. Her hands came up to her breasts and squeezed them.

    Connie chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s getting there but I think she needs a refresher course.¡±

    Carol shivered and stepped away from Connie. She walked over to Gloria and moved her hands away from her breasts. She stepped back and pulled Gloria to her feet. Gloria wobbled a little and then took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Connie came over to stand next to Carol. Carol licked her lips and then leaned forward to lick Gloria¡¯s left nipple. Gloria gasped and then jerked as a hot tongue was applied to her tailbone and slowly worked its way upward. Connie¡¯s tongue on her right nipple made her groan.

    Gloria¡¯s eyes slowly closed as the memory of the loud music and licking tongues of her three best friends kicked in from the night before. Kerry¡¯s tongue moving up her back made her arch it. When she did, Carol and Connie started to suck on her nipples. She gasped loudly and grabbed a head with each hand.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    By the time Kerry¡¯s tongue was between her shoulder des, Gloria was moaning softly and pressing her breasts even tighter to the two blondes faces. Two warm wet mouths, two sets of nibbling teeth, and two swirling tongues had her in her own little world of shooting pleasure.

    Hands slipped around her waist and two soft warm breasts were being rubbed against her back. Kerry kissed her neck and licked it. ¡°Remember now?¡±

    Gloria just moaned as Kerry bit her neck lightly and then kissed it. Hands on her belly, breasts on her back, licks and kisses on her neck, two mouths on her breasts, Gloria was building to arge orgasm in leaps and bounds. The memory of doing this in a public ce the night before just added to the fire.

    Then another memory shed behind her eyelids and she wasing like there was no tomorrow. A mouth was on her pussy and a tongue was snaking its way up into her vagina. Connie had her right foot lifted up off the floor, her hand under Gloria¡¯s knee.

    That tongue was marvelously long and flexible. It kept going and going and Gloria kepting anding. Her left leg threatened to copse but Kerry¡¯s arms around her waist kept her upright as that tongue did wondrous things deep in her pussy.

    Gloria let out a yell as a finger suddenly started to roll her clit around. That hadn¡¯t happenedst night she thought through the haze of her orgasm.

 13

    With a soft groan, Gloria flexed her hips up and down several times. There was a hot wet tongue rolling her clit around now. It was a light feathery touch that made her want it more firmly nted on her clit. Her hands were on her breasts. Where had the two mouths gone, she wondered briefly. The tongue licked her more firmly and she moaned as she raised her hips. Another orgasm was rising slowly. She was t on her back with her feet up close to her ass and her knees wide apart.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. Her fiancee had eaten her pussy and did a fairly good job of it but the tongue on her clit now was doing things perfectly. Not to fast or to firm or to light. Her hips shivered and she looked down between her breasts to see a dark head of hair.

    ¡°Kerry?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    The tongue disappeared from her clit and Kerry¡¯s grinning face came into sight. Then it disappeared and the tongue was back on her clit. Gloria groaned deeply and arched up even more.

    ¡°She¡¯s good for a beginner,¡± Connie said from next to Gloria.

    Gloria rolled her head sideways and gasped. Connie was on top of Carol in a 69. ¡°Carol is learning also,¡± Connie said and then took a hissing breath. ¡°Her tongue is so hot and slippery.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­.¡± Gloria stammered as she remembered a hot slippery tongue from the night before in the limo on the way home. She had been naked and Carol¡¯s short blonde hair was between her thighs.

    ¡°Yeah, I think you enjoyed being her first,¡± Connie said and then winked.

    Kerry¡¯s tongue moved off Gloria¡¯s clit and flicked and licked it¡¯s way down along her slit. It teased and tickled her opening and then stabbed inside. Gloria gave out with a yell and started toe hard. Visions of her best girlfriend¡¯s tongue in her pussy danced behind her eyes.

    *****

    Gloria shivered and then groaned as she opened her eyes. She was still on her back but her feet were now on the floor, her legs closed. Her mind was floating in a haze of pinkish fog.

    A long drawn out muffled groaning moan from Kerry, made Gloria turn her head. Carol was sitting on Kerry¡¯s face and Connie had her head between Kerry¡¯s wide spread thighs. Kerry¡¯s body was arched up with just her shoulders and feet on the bed. Her hips and ass were jerking to a rhythm of their own.

    Gloria groaned and closed her eyes. She waspletely worn out and sated like never before. Then her eyes popped open as two questions shot across her mind. Who had that long tongue belonged to and whose pussy had she eaten? She sat up quickly and then groaned as muscles in strange ces hurt.

    Carol was sitting on her heels beside the bed. She licked her lips and grinned. ¡°Is the night a little more clear now?¡±

    ¡°Uh, in some areas. In others it¡¯s still a nk for the most part.¡± Gloria replied and then shivered. ¡°Who was the woman at thatst club?¡±

    Carol chuckled. ¡°Which one? There was nothing but women there.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ the one with the long tongue?¡± Gloria asked and then blushed.

    ¡°Rachel, I think she said. She works with you from what I understood.¡± Carol replied. ¡°She was the one who told you about that ce.¡±

    Gloria groaned andid back down on the bed. Rachel was Jack¡¯s secretary. She was also gay and had made several passes at Gloria. ¡°That ain¡¯t good,¡± she whispered to herself.

    ¡°You seemed to enjoy it immensely,¡± Carol said as she came up on her knees. ¡°I know I wanted to try that tongue out myself but it was a special gift just for you.¡±

    ¡°A special gift? From who?¡± Gloria asked in confusion.

    ¡°Us.¡± Connie replied with a big grin as she lifted her head away from Kerry¡¯s sex. ¡°I¡¯ve been bi most of my life but I¡¯ve kept it to myself around you guys. Last night when you showed us that club I had the wild idea that you might be also.¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. I only knew about the ce because Rachel told me about it. She¡¯s Jack¡¯s secretary,¡± Gloria said quickly. Then she looked at her three girlfriends one after the other. ¡°Who¡­ whose pussy did I eat?¡± She asked with a big blush.

    Kerry groaned and sat up. ¡°We could be mean and say everyone¡¯s but¡­.¡±

    Connieughed. ¡°The thought crossed my mind believe me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Gloria looked at Connie. ¡°You¡¯re bi?¡±

    Connie nodded.

    Looking at Kerry and Carol. ¡°How about you two?¡±

    Carol giggled. ¡°I am now.¡±

    ¡°That about says it all,¡± Kerry said with a grin.

    ¡°We¡¯re all three single and you¡¯re getting married today,¡± Connie said as an exnation.

    Gloria gave a start and looked around for a clock. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even nine yet,¡± Kerry said. ¡°You have another five hours before we have to leave.¡±

    With a groan, Gloriaid back on the bed. Her mind was racing with the events of the night before and the things that had happened this morning. She had had dozens of orgasms and several had been mind blowing but there was a nagging little question floating around in her head that wouldn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°Uh, this is cheating on Jack,¡± she said and then shivered.

    Connieughed and Gloria looked at her sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet,¡± Connie whispered with a grin. ¡°You were not a virgin when you met Jack and you¡¯re not one now.¡±

    Gloria groaned and then she giggled as she sat up. ¡°I wonder what Jack would do if our first kiss as man and wife had three different pussies mixed into it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out,¡± Connie whispered as she leaned over and kissed Gloria on the lips.

    Gloria groaned deeply and kissed her friend passionately. She still didn¡¯t know if she had licked anyone¡¯s pussy yet but she had an idea that she was about too. Life was sure changing fast.

    Connie broke the kiss and pushed Gloria back t on the bed. ¡°So, who do you want to start with?¡±

    Gloria whimpered loudly as her eyes went to Kerry. Kerry groaned loudly and climbed on the bed. ¡°This won¡¯t take long, it¡¯s one of my wildest fantasiese true,¡± she whispered as she straddled Gloria¡¯s head.

    Gloria moaned loudly as she looked up at Kerry¡¯s wet sex. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± she stammered a momentter and then half sat up, her mouth and tongue zeroing in on Kerry¡¯s clit before she could talk herself out of it.

 14

    Kerry gave out with a yell and humped her sex against her best friends face. She wasing just that fast. Gloria groaned loudly for two reasons. One from the pussy on her face and second from the tongue in her pussy. She attacked Kerry¡¯s clit even harder. Kerry yelled again, her hips slowed and her hands found the back of Gloria¡¯s head, pulling her mouth tighter to her clit.

    A few minutester, Kerry released her best friends head and lunged forward away from her sucking mouth and fluttering tongue. She groaned loudly as she rolled to the side. ¡°Holy shit!¡± She said between ragged breaths.

    Gloria nced that way as she licked her lips. Kerry¡¯s pussy tasted much like her own but a little spicier. Someone straddle her head and she looked up to see Carol smiling down at her. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m next since Connie is a little busy.

    Gloria looked down between her breasts to see blond hair between her spread thighs. She groaned and flexed her hips. Connie¡¯s tongue wasn¡¯t nearly as long as the onest night but it was hitting something that was driving an orgasm up and up. Carol lowered her pussy close to Gloria¡¯s face and cut off the view of Connie.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Carol¡¯s sex was small and almost round. Her bright pink clit was just above her opening. It looked so small and delicate even with the slit open and the inner lips unfurled. Gloria raised her hands and pulled Carol¡¯s ass forward and down. Her tongue tentatively licked the opening and then wiggled it¡¯s way inside. She moaned deeply, as did Carol.

    Gloria was surprised at how sweet Carol tasted and how deep it felt like her tongue went inside. It was a tight fit and Carol¡¯s inner muscles kept trying to grab her tongue. Gloria curled her tongue and pulled it out. She felt a rough patch of skin as she did. G-spot shed across her mind and then she realized what Connie was teasing.

    With a loud groan, Gloria tickled and massaged Carol¡¯s g-spot. Carol gasped loudly and wiggled. Gloria wondered if she could get Carol off before Connie got her off. She worked harder on the little patch of roughness. Carol wiggled more and was whimpering, moaning, and groaning almost continuously. Connie kept up a slow steady pace of flicking Gloria¡¯s.

    A few minutester, Carol let out a soft yell as her hips jerked and bucked. Gloria¡¯s tongue came out of Carol¡¯s pussy and flicked her clit several times rapidly. The yell got louder and then Carol stood up, only to fall back to her knees.

    Kerryughed as she grabbed Carol and pulled her over to the side. ¡°Two down and one to go,¡± Kerry said and Carol groaned loudly as sheid out t on the bed.

    ¡°Nope, two down and two to go,¡± Connie said as she lifted her face away from Gloria¡¯s sex. She crawled up along her friends body and then kissed her long and deep. They both groaned. Gloria could taste her own vor on Connie¡¯s lips and tongue.

    Connie broke the kiss and grinned as she started to turn around. ¡°Of all the ways to eat pussy, sixty nine is one of the best.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a head start on getting her off,¡± Kerry said to Connie.

    Connie¡¯s knees were now straddling Gloria¡¯s head and her head was above Gloria¡¯s sex. Looking over at Kerry, Connie wiggled her ass. ¡°You could always help her. Two on one might even the odds.¡±

    Kerry grinned as she moved over behind Connie. She looked down at Gloria and winked. ¡°We got this. You attack her clit and I¡¯ll concentrate on the rear.¡±

    Gloria started to reply but gave a jerk instead as Connie licked her clit. She looked at Connie¡¯s clit. It was bigger than Kerry¡¯s or Carol¡¯s or even her own. She jerked again as Connie¡¯s tongue flicked her clit a second time. Without even thinking Gloria raised her head and sucked on the clit in front of her andshed it with her tongue.

    Kerry leaned in, licked at Connie¡¯s asshole, and then dropped her tongue lower to circle the opening to her sex. Connie gave a jerk and then stiffened as Kerry¡¯s tongue ran in and out of her sex. Gloria¡¯s tongue was doing a number on her clit.

    Connie groaned softly and arched her back down. Her head came up as she did. She had never had two tongues at once before and it was blowing her away. The tip of Kerry¡¯s tongue found her g-spot and she forgot all about licking Gloria¡¯s clit.

    A minute or soter, Connie yelled as her arms copsed. She wasing big time. Her ass was angled more and the two women behind her had even better ess to her clit and g-spot. She tried to pull away but Gloria had a death grip on her hips. The orgasm rolled on and on as Connie rocked her hips.

    Sometimeter, Gloria realized that Connie wasn¡¯t moving anymore. She released the clit in her mouth and moved her head down. Kerry was still tonguing Connie¡¯s pussy. ¡°I think she done,¡± Gloria said with a grin.

    Kerry moved back and looked down at Gloria. Then she looked along Connie¡¯s body to her face. Her eyes were rolled back and her mouth was open. She was breathing hard and heavy. Kerry giggled. ¡°Down and out is more like it.¡±

    From somewhere to Gloria¡¯s right she heard Carol giggle. ¡°I know that feeling.¡±

    Kerry looked down at her best friend and then leaned down to kiss her passionately. Both of them groaned softly. Kerry broke the kiss and licked her lips. ¡°Interesting mixture, I must say. I love it. Now about Jack?¡± She said and thenughed.

    Gloria smiled as she read the lusty expression of her best friends face. ¡°Five on a honeymoon is a few too many.¡±

    ¡°How about three?¡± Kerry asked with a crooked grin. ¡°We could like break him in easy that way. Less of a shock.¡±

    The thought of Kerry sitting on her face while Jack fucked her flew across Gloria¡¯s mind. She groaned and shook her head. Then a vision of her bouncing up and down on Jack¡¯s dick while Kerry sat on his face crossed her mind. She groaned even louder.

    Carol giggled. ¡°I think she¡¯s warming to the idea.¡±

    Kerry sat back on her heels, looked at Carol, and then down at Gloria. ¡°I can wait,¡± she whispered with a grin. ¡°Sooner orter, Jack will walk in and find one of us in a sixty nine with her. We¡¯ll just have to make sure she is on top.¡±

    Connie groaned and sighed deeply.

    Carol giggled. ¡°There is life after an orgasm from two tongues at once.¡±

    Gloria shivered as she remembered Rachel¡¯s long tongue from the night before. ¡°One extra long tongue was enough for me.¡±

    Kerry and Carolughed. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get her number for the first anniversary dinner.¡±

    ¡°Anniversary dinner my ass,¡± Connie whispered and then groaned as she thought of that long tongue wiggling up her ass. The other three woman groaned right along with her.

    Connie pushed up with her hands and crawled off the end of the bed. ¡°I need a shower and so do the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the four of us will fit in one shower,¡± Carol said as she sat up.

    ¡°We¡¯d all end up back in bed,¡± Connie whispered as sheid down on the floor and rolled over on her back. A momentter, she snored softly.

    The three on the bedughed. ¡°I guess she won¡¯t be first,¡± Kerry said.

    Gloria sighed and sat up. She licked her lips and shivered at the taste. ¡°Jack would shit a brick,¡± she whispered and licked her lips again.

    Kerry grinned and Carolughed. ¡°You should have tasted them before I kissed you,¡± Kerry whispered and licked her own lips.

    Gloria groaned and reached back to take Kerry¡¯s hand. ¡°Ok, you scrub my back and I¡¯ll scrub yours.¡±

    Carol looked down at Connie. ¡°So I guess I get Connie when you guys are through.¡±

    ¡°It looks that way,¡± Kerry said with a grin as she crawled off the bed following Gloria.

    ¡°Wedding, wedding, wedding,¡± Gloria chanted as she led Kerry toward the bathroom.

    Kerryughed and whispered, ¡°Honeymoon, honeymoon, honeymoon.¡±

    Caroly back on the bed and sighed. ¡°What are we going to do while they are on their honeymoon?¡±

    Kerryughed. ¡°Three guesses and the first two don¡¯t count,¡± Kerry said as she went into the bathroom and shut the door.

 15

    NEW STORY TITLE: A CRAZY AFTERNOON.

    Enjoy reading

    >>>>>>>>>>N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Wednesday was hump day for Janie in more ways than one. It was the middle of the week, it was the day her mom wanted the kids to visit her, and it was Janie¡¯s day to cruise the Mall. She loved the eye candy at the Mall and the peace of not having a four year old and a one year old climbing and clinging to her.

    She dropped the kids off a little before noon and made her getaway as quickly as possible. There were three Malls to choose from and today she picked the closest. Bill, her husband of five years was being a dickhead more than normal and she was ready for something better or at least new.

    Janie parked her minivan in an out of the way area of the big parking lot and changed from her t-shirt and shorts to her prowling clothes, as she called them. A short, tight white mini skirt and a gold silk blouse that buttoned up the front. A wide belt and heelspleted her ensemble. No panties and no bra were allowed when cruising the Mall.

    Once she changed and reapplied her makeup, she moved the minivan around to the side entrance and got out. The breeze blowing on her bare legs felt different from when she had the shorts on. The fact that it blew up her skirt and reminded her that she didn¡¯t have panties on was the main difference.

    The silk blouse fluttered slightly against her bare breasts and nipples. She shifted her shoulders as she locked the van and sighed at the way her nipples ached under the touch of the silky material. She had been horny as hell since Sunday when Bill had turned down her sexual advances. If he didn¡¯t want it then she would find someone who did.

    *****

    The air conditioning in the Mall made her nipples stay hard enough to cut ss. The twin peaks in her shirt rubbed on the material as she walked and sent little waves of pleasure through her body. She ced one foot in front of the other as she walked and felt her lower lips rub together as her hips swiveled. God, she was horny.

    She had cover only a quarter of the Mall and had already picked out three candidates for her lust. One was a little young but enthusiasm might just be what she needed today. One was older but very good-looking. The third was the best looking and close to her age of thete twenties but he had a wedding ring.

    Janie very seldom fooled with married men or at least ones she knew were married but this one was gorgeous in a tall, dark, and oh so sexy way. She already knew he did not wear underwear and that his dick was hanging down his left pants leg. The loose cks didn¡¯t give much more information.

    He went into a Men¡¯s Shop and Janie took a seat by the fountain. She was trying to decide whether to just go up to him and ask for what she wanted or to y the coy roll and see if he would bite on his own. One way was quick and one way took time. She was in a hurry today.

    Just for fun, she shed her bare clean-shaven pussy at the old man on the bench across the way from her. She left one foot in ce and twisted sideways to look behind her. Her knee that moved flopped to the side slightly and spread her thighs and skirt.

    When she looked back quickly, his shocked look and then lustful grin made herugh and it made her shiver. She closed her legs and squeezed her thighs together. shing always thrilled her and made her pussy very wet. Even an old fart like the one she had just shed appreciated the hell out of it.

    She nced at the disy window of the Men¡¯s Store. The man was at the register paying for his purchase. She stood up and started that way. She saw the old man watching her closely. She turned her head, smiled and winked at him. She could have sworn he blushed. She wore a grin as she continued on her way.

    Her timing was perfect as she ran head on into the man as he left the shop. She grabbed him as he grabbed her. They clung together as she caught her bnce, which seemed innocent enough except for her hip pressed tightly to his manhood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the man said, starting to apologize.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Janie whispered with a grin as her hip and upper thigh rubbed against him more firmly. ¡°I also hope that¡¯s not a rolled up sock.¡±

    The man¡¯s demeanor changed instantly. ¡°That¡¯s no sock and if you don¡¯t quite rubbing it, there¡¯s going to be a tent show going on for the good people here in the Mall.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to walk close behind me as we leave, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And if you stop suddenly?¡± He asked with a grin.

    ¡°I love getting rear ended,¡± Janie whispered breathily. ¡°In fact, since I¡¯m married that¡¯s the only thing down there that¡¯s not reserved for my husband. As far as sticking things in anyway.¡± She rubbed his dick as she said ¡°things¡±.

    Then he dropped a bombshell. ¡°Only if my wife can watch or participate.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. Now there¡¯s something new I haven¡¯t heard before,¡± Janie whispered with a giggle. ¡°That is, if you¡¯re serious.¡±

    ¡°I never joke about my wife. Anyway, I think she would just eat you up.¡±

    Janie shivered and whispered, ¡°Promises, promises.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re bi?¡± The man asked.

    Janie grinned and replied, ¡°Not yet, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I live about three blocks from here. Do you want to follow or ride?¡± The man asked.

    ¡°I had better follow. I have to be somewhere by five.¡±

    ¡°Then we have a few hours to y. Good, I don¡¯t like rushing things,¡± the man said as he let go of Janie and they stepped apart.

    Janie¡¯s eyes dropped to the lengthy bulge in his pants leg. ¡°Oh my, that is going to hurt so good,¡± she whispered as she turned and started walking away from him.

    In two steps, he caught up with her and ced his hand on her shoulder. He was slightly behind her and slightly off to the side. She knew his dick was only inches from her ass as they walked. She started to change strides and see if he was still hard but decided against it.

    ¡°Where are you parked?¡± He asked.

    ¡°The North side entrance.¡± She told him.

    ¡°Good. So am I.¡±

    ¡°You and your wife are swingers?¡± Janie asked a momentter.

    ¡°Not members of a group or anything but we both keep our eyes out for someone that looks interesting.¡±

    ¡°I guess I look interesting then,¡± Janie teased.

    ¡°No darling, you look gorgeous and fuckable as all get out. As I said, my wife is going to love you. She is very small and petite but has the sexual appetite of three womenbined. She loves men and women and will try damned near anything at least once.¡±

    ¡°She sounds like a woman after my own heart. I just wish my asshole husband would try something that wasn¡¯t just for him and him alone. Would you believe he turned me down for sex Sunday morning,¡± Janie confessed.

    ¡°Some men are just crazy,zy, or stupid.¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s all three.¡±

 16

    They reached the door about then and Janie reached out to push the handle. The man¡¯s hands closed over hers and he held the door shut as he pressed his hard-on against her ass and thigh. ¡°If it was me, I¡¯d fuck you right here and anywhere else the opportunity came up or along.¡±

    Janie gasped at the hardness and heat, not to mention his words. She pushed her ass back and whimpered as she rubbed up against him. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t so crowded today I might just let you,¡± she heard herself whisper.

    He pushed open the door and followed her out to the curb. His hands on her shoulders stopped her right there. His hands moved up and down her arms and brushed the sides of her breasts. ¡°Maybe some other time you can get away in thete evening,¡± he whispered. ¡°My wife and I have fucked in half the stores in this Mall.¡±

    Janie whimpered softly and shivered as he kissed her neck.

    ¡°Go get in your car and meet me at the mid street exit. I¡¯ll be driving a silver truck with a ck bed cover on it.¡±

    Then he let her go and walked away across the parking lot.

    Janie watched his ass move under the cks and sighed as she headed for her van.

    *****

    It was all Janie could do to keep her fingers out of her pussy as she followed the silver truck. True to his word, three blockster they pulled into the driveway of a small ranch style house. A cute little dark haired oriental woman was on the front porch waiting for them.

    As Janie got out of her van, the man got out of his truck. They walked side by side down the sidewalk to the porch. At the steps he paused and said, ¡°This is my wife Amy and I¡¯m Todd and you are?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m Janie,¡± she said smiling at the tiny oriental woman and bowing her head slightly. Amy wore the most beautiful dragon robe that Janie had ever seen. It covered the small woman from the throat to her ankles.

    ¡°Wee to our home.¡± The woman replied and reached out to take Janie¡¯s hand. With a grin, she led Janie across the porch and into the house.

    Once inside, the woman turned and came up on her toes for a kiss. Janie had to bend slightly to kiss her. She had intended to kiss her on the cheek but Amy was not having that and kissed her right on the lips. Janie stiffened slightly in surprise and then rxed and kissed her back.

    Janie felt the small woman¡¯s hands on her waist and then they slid up to brush lightly over Janie¡¯s rock hard nipples. The way Amy¡¯s tongue was dueling with her own already had Janie lightheaded. The light brushing against her nipples made her moan softly.

    A pair ofrge hands ran up and down her back for a moment and then something hot and hard pressed against the cleft of her ass. Janie moaned again as Amy squeezed her breasts lightly for the first time. Janie was now between a woman¡¯s soft mouth and hands and a rock hard dick. Her head was spinning with lust and anticipation.

    Somewhere along the line, her blouse disappeared and Amy sucked on her nipples. Her skirt also was gone and Todd¡¯s hard hot dick felt marvelous between her ass cheeks as he kissed and nibbled on her shoulders and neck. When she shifted her feet farther apart and bent more, Todd rubbed his dick even harder against her ass.

    ¡°We need to move to a morefortable ce,¡± Amy said as she released the nipple she had been sucking on.

    Janie moaned and flexed her hips as Todd¡¯s hands pulled on her shoulders and stood her upright. His dick was pressed to the top of her ass and tailbone. ¡°The bedroom or the couch?¡± He asked his wife.

    ¡°The couch sounds good but I need a few things from the bedroom,¡± Amy replied as she licked and then nipped Janie¡¯s rock hard nipples. She stepped back and smiled. ¡°I think our new friend is enjoying herself immensely and I want that to continue.¡±

    ¡°You remember her stiptions, right?¡± Todd asked as his hands came up and caressed Janie¡¯s breasts lightly. He had talked to his wife on the phone on the way home.

    ¡°Oh yes, I understand she can only be fucked in the ass by you but I wonder if that applies to toys as well,¡± Amy whispered. ¡°Do you like toys, Janie?¡±

    Todd was massaging her breasts and cupping them in a delicious way with his big rough hands. Janie heard Amy¡¯s question and moaned deeply. ¡°I love toys but my husband hates them.¡± She replied with several whimpering moans.

    ¡°Good. Good, then I will get my toys,¡± Amy said with a big smile as she turned and hurried away.

    Todd guided Janie to the big overstuffed couch in the living room and she ended up sitting on hisp and kissing him. She was well aware of his hot dick as it pressed against her hip and his hand teased her breasts. A warm mouth on her nipple in ce of Todd¡¯s hand announced Amy¡¯s return.

    Janie shivered as Todd¡¯s hand slid down her stomach and teased the hair on her mound. Janie raised her right leg and put her foot on the couch. She rolled her left knee outward to give him easier ess to her sex. She moaned softly as a fingertip found her clit and rolled it gently.

    Being kissed while someone sucked her nipples and having her clit rubbed at the same time was awesome and sent waves of pleasure cascading throughout her body. Janie had already had three small orgasms in rapid session.

    In the position she was in, Janie couldn¡¯t reach Todd¡¯s dick but she could reach Amy¡¯s small breasts. Janie thought of Amy¡¯s nipples as tiny but the woman moaned softly when Janie pinched and rolled one of them. She suddenly had the urge to suck on them as Amy had been sucking hers.

    Janie squirmed around on Todd¡¯sp until she was facing away from him. Their kiss had broken and then Amy was kissing her. Janie had a leg on each side of Todd¡¯s now and his hot dick was pressed to her tailbone and lower back. His free hand now caressed her breasts along with Amy¡¯s hands.

    Several more small orgasms rolled over Janie before she felt Todd lift her up off hisp for a moment. Amy¡¯s hands left her breasts and when Janie was lowered back to Todd¡¯sp, his hard hot dick was now pressing against her sex from behind. His finger returned to lightly caress her clit and another orgasmshed Janie, this one slightlyrger than thest two.

    Amy gently pushed Janie back until she was leaning on Todd. Then Amy was back to licking and sucking on Janie¡¯s nipples and Janie rocked back and forth on the hot dick pressed to her opening. She was almost at the point of sensory overload as thergest orgasm yet built in her lower belly.

    Janie¡¯s hands found Amy¡¯s breasts again and she caressed and lightly squeezed them. Amy moaned around the breast in her mouth and sucked it even harder. Janie pinched and rolled both of Amy¡¯s nipples and Amy nipped her nipple gently. A jolt of pure pleasure streaked down from Janie¡¯s nipple to her sopping wet pussy.

 17

    Todd lifted his hips and scooted both he and Janie forward on the seat cushion. Janie felt her legs spread wider as Todd spread his own legs slightly. Janie dropped one hand to herp and moaned as she found the head and several inches of his dick sticking out in front of her sex.

    He groaned softly as she wrapped her fingers around what she could reach and squeezed. Suddenly she wondered just how much of that she could take up her ass. His was the biggest dick she had ever encountered and it thrilled her. It also scared her slightly and then she wondered how tiny Amy could take such a dick with her tiny body.

    Todd scooted forward again and Janie felt her legs go even wider. She was more lying on Todd now than leaning. More of Todd¡¯s dick was in front of her now and she moaned as her hips flexed and she felt the shaft rub her opening and part of her slit. Amy as half lying on top of Janie and her body felt so sexy as Janie stroked her back and ass.

    Janie did not remember Amy taking the robe off but then again she had been in a sexual haze since she came through the door. There was a wide belt around Amy¡¯s narrow waist and straps around her thighs. Janie thought this was odd for a second but as the next orgasm rolled over her, she lost her train of thought.

    This orgasm had been the biggest one yet and as Janie floated on the afterglow, she became aware of hair tickling her belly. She opened her eyes for the first time in¡­. Well, it had been a while, and looked down her body. Amy was on her knees and had the head of Todd¡¯s dick in her small mouth.

    Janie groaned. She had never seen another woman suck a dick in person before and she found it highly erotic. When Amy looked up at her with that big dick stretching her mouth, Janie groaned even louder and flexed her hips. Amy popped Todd¡¯s dick out of her mouth and smiled at Janie as she ran her tongue over the slick looking shiny surface of the head.

    Amy nted a kiss on the very end of Todd¡¯s dick and then pushed it down. Still looking into Janie¡¯s eyes, she stuck out her tongue and leaned over more. Her tongue was only inches from Janie¡¯s swollen, exposed clit. Janie groaned and then whimpered as Amy wiggled her tongue.

    ¡°I¡­. Uh¡­.¡± Janie started to say but Amy¡¯s hot slick tongue on her clit made her forget what she was going to say. She moaned and flexed her hips instead.

    Janie loved to have her pussy eaten. That is what had convinced her to marry her asshole husband in the first ce. When they had dated, he had loved to do it and had been great at it. Once they were married and had one child, he had lost interest.

    She had fantasized about a woman eating her pussy but she had never actively pursued the matter. If Amy¡¯s softly fluttering tongue and sucking lips were any indication of oral sex and women, Janie was going to check it out, check it out, and check it out. An orgasm was building the likes of which Janie had never even dreamed about.

    Amy¡¯s eyes on hers and Amy¡¯s tongue and lips on her clit were pushing Janie to heights never dreamed of in any fantasy. When it got to the point where Janie couldn¡¯t catch her breath, she pushed at Amy¡¯s head.

    Todd gently pulled her arms back and held them. He spread his knees, which spread Janie¡¯s legs even wider. Janie struggled weakly; the building orgasm sapped her strength, both in mind and in body as Amy continued to suck and lick at her clit.

    The orgasm that rolled over Janie was sudden and very sharp. It made her close her eyes and moan loudly as she flexed her hips up and back. The way her legs were spread limited her movement but she tensed up and strained against Todd¡¯s legs until her hips shook and her stomach muscles jerked.

    Amy¡¯s tongue was now sweet torture as it slowly rolled Janie¡¯s clit around. She would have pushed Amy¡¯s head away if she could have. As it was she suddenly became aware of the feels of another orgasm building and building quickly. Janie moaned loudly and flexed her hips in anticipation. A momentter, she whimpered in frustration as Amy quit licking her clit.

    Janie opened her eyes to see Amy sucking on Todd¡¯s dick again. The sight made her moan softly. Amy popped the dick out of her mouth with a slurping sound and grinned at Janie. She showed Janie a bottle of lube and opened it.

    As she applied the slippery fluid to Todd¡¯s dick she whispered, ¡°Time to see just how good this will hurt going up your sweet little ass.¡±

    Janie groaned and flexed her hips again at Amy¡¯s words and the brush of her hands against her sex. Todd¡¯s hands on her breasts and nipples were just adding to the lust and fire in her belly. She knew she woulde her brains out when his dick went up her ass. If Amy went back to licking her clit, she would die from total overload.

    Slowly, Todd sat up, lifting Janie easily up off hisp as he did. Janie gasped as she felt the hot slippery head run across her opening several times and then groaned as it centered up against her anus. Amy¡¯s hot slippery tongue on her clit made Janie jump and then her breath was taken away as Todd lowered her body and the head of his dick pierced her asshole. She had yed with her biggest toy back there once but this was well beyond that. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as she thought it would and when her inner muscles grabbed a hold on him, it felt wonderful to be so full.

    Amy¡¯s tongue on her clit was driving her up a wall as Todd¡¯s big dick slowly went deeper and deeper. Janie wasing anding hard long before her ass cheeks touched Todd¡¯s thighs. When she realized that he was all the way in she came even harder, her hips flexing and jerking so hard, Amy had to abandon licking her clit.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Janie¡¯s yells of pure pleasure were loud and long. The joy racing along her nervous system was almost painful. Her ass had never been so full. Hands on her breasts and a tongue in her pussy drove her even higher. When Amy¡¯s nose brushed her clit ever so often, Janie would gasp as her orgasm shot back up the scale.

    Time and space lost all meaning for Janie. Her orgasm was all consuming. She hardly noticed when something cool and rubbery pushed at the entrance to her sex. Then it was entering her and her eyes popped open wide. She looked down to see a thick red dildo in a harness around Amy¡¯s tiny waist.

    As the red dildo went deeper, Janie took a deep gasping breath but couldn¡¯t let it out. With Todd¡¯s big dick in her ass, the dildo entering her vagina felt huge. It did not hurt in the least but it kept filling her and filling her. The feeling was incredible. Suddenly Janie wasing like never before in her life. The trapped breath was now a scream of pure lust and pleasure.

 18

    Janie found herself lying on Todd with Amy on top between her wide spread thighs. Amy¡¯s small hips were thrusting the red dildo in and out of her with surprising strength. As her body rocked, she could feel Todd¡¯s dick moving in her ass. The giant orgasm that had been ebbing now took off to new heights, dizzying, mind-blowing heights.

    *****

    Janie came back to her senses curled up on her side on the couch. A strange double pping sound drew her attention to the couple on the floor in the middle of the room. Amy straddled Todd¡¯s hips and was bouncing up and down on his long hard dick. Her ass pping his hips was one sound. The big red dildo pping against Todd¡¯s belly was the other.

    Amy had her head thrown back, her small breast moved up and down in counterpoint as she drove Todd¡¯s dick in as deep as she could. Todd¡¯s hands on her hips urged her on and add to the power of each thrust of his hips as they came up to meet her.

    Janie¡¯s mouth dropped open at the power and ferocity of the two people fucking in front of her. She whimpered loudly as she pictured herself in ce of Amy and that big dick hammering her asshole. A tremble of fear and lust ran throughout her body at the thought.

    Amy gave out with a long drawn out yell, suddenly, as she came. Her bouncing got out of sync with Todd¡¯s thrusts and then she fell forward to lie on top of him. Todd¡¯s hips still moved as sheid on him but they now moved slowly and gently. Janie could see shivers running up and down Amy¡¯s body from time to time in the afterglow of her orgasm.

    Todd caressed Amy¡¯s back and buttzily as he continued to slowly fuck her. Amy sighed a bitter and pushed up on her arms to smile down at him. She kissed his lips softly and then whispered, ¡°We¡¯re ignoring our guest.¡±

    Toddughed and looked over at Janie. ¡°Do you feel ignored?¡±

    Janie shook her head and then sighed. ¡°Not in the least. I have never seen two people fuck before, not in person anyway and never so fiercely.¡±

    Amy giggled and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for passing out on us.¡±

    Janie felt herself blush as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been double teamed before.¡±

    Amy sat up and groaned softly. Todd¡¯s hips still moved as he fucked her slowly. She looked down at her husband and smiled. To Janie she said, ¡°As you can see my husband has a strong andrge sex drive. Mine is much the same but he has way more staying power, shall we say.¡±

    ¡°His sex drive isn¡¯t all that¡¯srge, ¡°Janie interjected with a giggle.

    Amyughed and nodded. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe all the hard work it took for me to be able to take thatrgeness.¡±

    ¡°Yes dear, and we know you hated every minute of it,¡± Todd said jokingly.

    Amy rocked her hips back against Todd¡¯s hips and grinned. ¡°Oh yes, I hated it as much as you did. Having sex, two, three, even four times a day, every day is such hard dirty work.¡±

    Toddughed and lifted his hips harder. Amy gasped and then moaned softly. When he did it again, Amy looked over at Janie. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe sit on his face. His dick isn¡¯t the only thing long and thick.¡±

    Todd¡¯s hips pping her ass loudly made Amy groan. ¡°There you go telling all my secrets again,¡± he said with augh.

    Janie sat up on the couch and groaned as muscles in her belly, lower back, and inner thighs protested. ¡°I think I¡¯ll save that until next time,¡± Janie said with a grin. ¡°That is, if I have an invitation toe back.¡±

    Todd grinned and said, ¡°Your wee anytime.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, very wee,¡± Amy added with a groaning grunt as Todd¡¯s hips pped her ass hard. ¡°Maybe next time we can swap ces on Todd¡¯sp. I need a lot more practice with his dick up my ass.¡±

    Janie stood up on wobbly legs and then walked slowly over to kiss Amy on the lips. Amy moaned into Janie¡¯s mouth as Todd¡¯s hips pped her ass hard, his big dick driving in deep and hard. Janie broke the kiss and dropped her head to suck on Amy¡¯s right nipple. Amy sucked in a deep breath and threw her head back in ecstasy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve found one of her weak spots. She loves to have her nipples sucked while she¡¯s being fucked,¡± Todd said softly.

    Janie released Amy¡¯s breast and looked down at Todd. ¡°What would she do if I sucked and licked her clit?¡±

    ¡°The same thing you did. She¡¯de her brains out,¡± Todd replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to check that out next time I¡¯m here,¡± Janie whispered, licking her lips. Todd grinned and Amy moaned loudly.

    ¡°Now it¡¯ste and I need to be on my way,¡± Janie whispered reluctantly.

    Before Amy could move, Janie leaned in to kiss her again. This time it was passion filled, full of tongue and nibbling. Amy whimpered loudly and then groaned even louder as her hips flexed sharp and fast against Todd¡¯s thrusting dick and hips. She wasing harder than before.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    *****

    Amy was snuggled on top of Todd as Janie dressed. Todd watched her with drooping eyelids and a smile. ¡°Next time hubby turns you down for sex,e on over and we¡¯ll see that you get all that you deserve.¡±

    ¡°You can make a bet on it,¡± Janie whispered as she knelt down to kiss Todd and then his wife. Standing up, she added, ¡°There¡¯s always next Wednesday.¡±

    With a big grin, she turned and headed for the front door. ¡°Yes, I definitely love hump day.¡±

 19

    NEW STORY TITLE: A FUCKED UP DAY

    Enjoy reading..

    >>>>>>

    It was ten after three in the afternoon on a totally fucked up day in June. David Stone wasn¡¯t supposed to be home until five thirty at the earliest, but he had beenid off from his job of ten years. He hade back from a lunch meeting to find a note on his desk that the boss wanted to see him

    To make a long story short, sales were down and someone had to go. The other three salesmen either had seniority or were rted to the boss, so David was the odd man out. At first, he had been angry, but that turned to despair as he cleaned out his desk and office.

    Three small boxes on the backseat of his car wasn¡¯t much to show for ten years of hard work and sacrifice. All the hours chasing leads, all the time spent on nes and in cheap motels in strange cities, all the legwork of making cold calls, and the time away from home¡­ it all boiled down to three small cardboard boxes.

    David was only forty, but he felt ancient as he parked in the driveway of his home. He sat in the car too worn down to get out and go inside. He also didn¡¯t feel like facing his wife with the bad news. She wasn¡¯t going to be happy, not happy at all.

    He had almost a year worth of unemploymenting, but it wouldn¡¯t cover monthly expenses with his house payment and the payment on his wife¡¯s new car. She was going to explode when he broke the news. The new car was her baby, and the house was her pride and joy.

    David took a deep breath and blew it out slowly. He took another deep breath and opened the car door. It was time to break the bad news. There was no reason to put it off any longer.

    As David got out of his car, he noticed a car across the street that seemed familiar, but out of ce in this middle-ie neighborhood. It was a ck Lincoln convertible. It was too shiny and new for this area, and far to pricey for Bob, his neighbor across the street.

    It probably belonged to visiting rtives, he thought as he walked toward his front door. It must be nice to have rich rtives.

    He had to use his key to open the front door. He did not wonder about the door being locked, his wife kept all the doors locked when he wasn¡¯t home. It was a nice quiet neighborhood but she didn¡¯t like the idea of just ss between her and the world outside.

    The house was quiet as he set his briefcase down and slipped his suit coat off. There was no radio or TV ring. Maggie kept noise going all the time. He missed peace and quiet sometimes. Maybe she was out shopping. David felt relieved that he had a little extra time before he had to tell her.

    He crossed the living room and then walked down the hall toward the master bedroom. For the first time he wondered why they had such a big house. Maggie didn¡¯t want kids so it was just the two of them. Four bedrooms seemed such a waste even if it did give him a home office.

    Soft moans and whimpers of pleasure from the slightly cracked bedroom door stopped him in his tracks. He recognized the sounds instantly as the ones his wife made when he ate her sweet, wet pussy. Anger rushed through him, and he reached for the door to fling it open.

    His hand paused an inch before it touched the knob. Who was she with? His mind asked sharply. Do you really want to know? was the stinging reply. His mind spun like a hamster in a wheel for a second or two, and then he eased closer to the door and peeked inside.

    He could only see the upper part of the bed, where his wife¡¯s head and shoulders were. Her hair was a mess and she was rocking her head from side to side, biting her lip. Then she moaned loudly again. She looked like she was about toe.

    David started to push on the door so he could see more but then he froze again. His wife¡¯s wrists were tied to the headboard of the bed by two scarves. Scenes of a burr tying up his wife and raping her shed before his eyes. His first thought was to call the police.

    He took a step back and remembered the gun he had bought for protection. ¡°Shit! It¡¯s in the bedside table,¡± he said under his breath as he backed away from the door, then walked towards the living room, trying to be as quiet as possible.

    No, it¡¯s not there, his brain supplied. Maggie had been afraid of the gun and made him move it to the coat closet by the front door. That was the only closet with a lock on it.

    David fumbled his keys as he tried to open the closet door. He almost dropped them. His hands were shaking as he opened the door and got the box with the gun in it off the top shelf.

    His hands shook worse as he loaded the bullets into the revolver. Two rolled out of his clumsy hands and fell to the floor, but luckily, they fell on the carpet silently. He didn¡¯t take time to pick them up. He hurried back down the hall to the bedroom door.

    He paused and leaned on the doorframe as he peeked inside. Maggie was grunting and groaning like she did when he fucked her deep and hard. Her head and shoulders were the only thing in sight, which confused him. The burr must be a very short guy.

    Maggie was pulling on the scarves hard enough for the muscles in her arms to stand out. She was making a long drawn out groaning sound that was going up the scale and up in volume. She was very close toing anding hard from the sounds she was making.

    It had been a very long time since he had heard his wife being this vocal. When she yelled as she came, he knew her legs would be locked around the guy fucking her. That is, unless they were tied like her arms. In any case, it would be the perfect time to take him by surprise.

    David got the gun up and ready. Just as Maggie yelled incoherently, David used his foot to push the door open quietly as he pointed the gun at the foot of the bed. He started to yell for the guy to freeze but he froze instead. His eyes saw, but his brain would not process the information.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Maggie was stilling her brains out. Her legs were tied but to the ends of a long ck bar. Straps from the ends of that bar went to the top of the bedposts at the foot of the bed. Someone was kneeling between those stretched and parted legs, licking and sucking at Maggie¡¯s clit.

    There was also a veryrge dildo jammed in his wife¡¯s pussy, and the person was hammering it in and out as fast as their hand would move. The size of that toy was mind boggling. The amount of it going in and out of his wife was impressive, if not scary.

    David recognized the person between his wife¡¯s thighs and lowered the gun. Shaking his head, he took two steps into the room, and thenid the gun on the dresser. He began to strip off his clothes, a smileing to his lips.

    When he was naked, he walked over to the end of the bed and looked at the upturned ass in front of him. One thing was certain at this point, he would be back at work tomorrow, and he would have a raise, and anything else he wanted.

    Without a word, he moved up behind the ass in front of him and rammed his dick home. All hell broke lose as he grabbed the hips in front of him, and fucked for all he was worth. His boss¡¯s wife yelled, and tried to get away as Maggie screamed and tried to get loose from the scarves and the cuffs on her ankles.

    David pounded away in Jamie Harris¡¯s pussy like a mad man. He knew he was leaving finger marks on her hips and didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t wearing a rubber and he didn¡¯t care. Right this moment, his only thought was, he had his boss by the balls, and his boss didn¡¯t even know it.

    He was pounding Jamie so hard that her face was plowing into Maggie¡¯s pussy with a wet squishy sound. Maggie yelled at him to stop, but that just spurred him on to fuck Jamie harder and faster. At some point, Jamie stopped fighting and started to push back, meeting him with every thrust.

    David felt himselfing and yelled loudly as he emptied his balls. He kept right on pounding his boss¡¯s wife. Jamie was yelling as he came. She wasing right along with him. When he didn¡¯t stop fucking her, she moaned long and loud and mmed her ass back against his hips.

    At some point, David felt Jamieing again. With a hard shove, he pushed her away. She sprawled out on top of Maggie. Maggie looked at him with her mouth open as if she didn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    David stood there breathing hard and fast. He was surprised to find his dick still standing up hard and proud. Through ragged breaths he said to his wife, ¡°As soon as I catch my breath, I¡¯m going to fuck you the same way. Only it¡¯s going to be in your cheating, lying ass.¡±

    ¡°David, I¡­.¡± Maggie started to say, but changed her mind at the expression on her husbands face. It was a crazy lustful look that she had never seen before. The anger that was mixed in was scary. She had never seen her husband mad before.

    Jamie Harris moaned softly and then whispered, ¡°Go for it girlfriend. If he pounds that sweet ass of yours half as well as he did my pussy, you will go out of your mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anal. I don¡¯t like to be messed with back there,¡± Maggie said hastily.

    David leered at her. ¡°Tied up that way, what choice do you have?¡±

    Maggie thrashed around again, pulling at the restraints. She was even less effective than before with Jamie lying on her. ¡°Let me loose!¡± she said loudly to Jamie.

    When Jamie came up to her knees, David swatted her on the ass sharply. ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing.¡± He told her and then swatted the other ass cheek even harder. ¡°You can sit on her face and keep her quiet. Maybe licking my cum out of your pussy will teach her something.¡±

    Jamie remained on her knees and looked at David over her shoulder. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re as kinky as I am, but Maggie doesn¡¯t eat pussy.¡±

    David grinned wolfishly. ¡°She does now,¡± he whispered looking at his wife¡¯s face. ¡°She does everything now.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Maggie yelled and struggled again.

    ¡°Yes, dear!¡± David said loudly with an emphasis on dear. More calmly, he went on, ¡°You liked for me to eat your pussy and then fuck the shit out of you. That was fine by me, but now¡­ now things have changed. Today has been one fucked up day, and you two only added to it.¡±

    ¡°You can join us,¡± Maggie said quickly.

 20

    ¡°I already have. I¡¯ve had a piece of your lover¡¯s pussy and now I¡¯m going to have a piece of your ass while she sits on your face. After that, well, we¡¯ll just have to wait and see, won¡¯t we?¡±

    Maggie yelled, ¡°No!¡± but Jamie shivered as she crawled up along Maggie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± David told Jamie. ¡°I have a few questions about her being tied up and this big ass dildo thing.¡±

    ¡°That was my idea,¡± Jamie said quickly. ¡°The big dildo, that is. Maggie has always liked to be tied up when I eat her pussy. It takes the decision away from her, if you understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you sat on her face, the same rationale applies to that, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jamie grinned and nodded. ¡°I was working my way there.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, and how long has this been going on?¡± David asked.

    ¡°We started meeting for coffee about six months ago but only recently have we taken it any farther. We¡¯ve kissed, petted, and teased a lot but this is only the third time we¡¯ve gone this far.¡± Jamie replied.

    ¡°Why?¡± David asked.

    ¡°My husband¡­.¡± Jamie started to say.

    ¡°I was asking my wife. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything about your dickwad husband.¡± David said with anger heavy in his voice. ¡°I know all about his secretary girlfriends and the little titty dancer he keeps in an apartment downtown.¡±

    Jamie flushed angrily and started to crawl off the bed. David grabbed her and pushed her back down on top of Maggie. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you down on top of her and spank your ass if you don¡¯t behave,¡± he said sharply.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, David? So I¡¯m having a little fun with another woman, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m out fucking guys,¡± Maggie said harshly in reply.

    ¡°Lets see now, I was let go from work today by the husband of the woman you¡¯re fucking. Ie home and find out that I don¡¯t seem to be enough for you sexually. I find out things I never knew about you, even after ten years of marriage. How¡¯s that for starters?¡±

    ¡°My husband did what?¡± Jamie almost yelled. Her face was livid with anger.

    ¡°He let me go, as in, I¡¯m fired.¡± David shot back.

    ¡°He was supposed to let that twit of a nephew of his go, not you. You¡¯re our best salesman by far,¡± Jamie said hotly. ¡°I¡¯m going to tie his balls in a bowtie when I get home.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d probably like that,¡± David muttered to himself.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he likes. I own thatpany, not him,¡± Jamie said and then grinned. ¡°How would you like to be the vice president in charge of sales?¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a bribe to me,¡± David replied sharply.

    ¡°In a way, maybe, but it would keep you home a lot more.¡± Jamie paused, then looked at Maggie. ¡°It would give you more free time to spend with your wife, among other people I could name.¡± She grinned at David suggestively as she said thest.

    David looked from Jamie to the big dildo in his wife¡¯s pussy. It was half again as big around as he was, and a hell of a lot longer. He reached down and wiggled it up and down and then back and forth. Maggie jerked and then whimpered softly.

    ¡°Twist it,¡± Jamie whispered.

    David rotated the dildo one way and then the other. Maggie¡¯s whimpers grew louder, and her hips flexed up and down sharply. When he rotated it back and forth a little faster, the whimper became a moan.

    ¡°It¡¯s rubbing her g-spot,¡± Jamie informed him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found that with my fingers once or twice,¡± David said, and twisted the dildo again.

    As he twisted it back the other way, he pulled it out slightly. Maggie gasped and lifted her hips. He twisted and shoved it back in. Maggie¡¯s hips trembled. He slowly fucked his wife with the big toy, his eyes on her face.

    She stared back at him for a few moments, and then her eyes slowly closed as the trembling in her hips increased. A few minutester, she was biting her lower lip and moaning softly, her hips working in counterpoint to the movement of his hand.

    Jamie turned around and straddled Maggie¡¯s head, her sex right above Maggie¡¯s face. She looked at David and grinned as she leaned forward on her hands. ¡°Can I help?¡± She asked, and then licked her lips.

    David nodded and moved the big dildo a little faster and harder. Maggie groaned and then jerked and yelled as Jamie licked her clit. David grinned as he saw Jamie move her knees wider apart. Her sex was now only inches from Maggie¡¯s face.

    Maggie¡¯s hips started to move faster, fucking her pussy harder on the dildo. David sped up his thrusting and twisting of the toy. Jamie would flick and or lick Maggie¡¯s clit randomly. This teasing of her clit made her hips jerk and jump, a soft yelling to her lips.

    When Maggie¡¯s hips started to shake and flutter, Jamie whispered, ¡°Fuck her long, hard, fast, and deep.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    David pulled the big toy out almost all the way and rammed it back home. Maggie yelled long and loud as her orgasm washed through her body. David kept fucking her as hard and fast as he could. Jamie was licking and flicking her clit fast and furiously.

    A momentter, Maggie¡¯s yell was suddenly muffled and David grinned. Jamie had lowered her hips, pressing her sex to Maggie¡¯s mouth. Maggie struggled and tried to move her face away from Jamie¡¯s sex. David jammed the dildo in with a hard twisting motion and pulled it out the same way.

    Maggie¡¯s hips jerked and she gave out with another muffled yell. She quit struggling slowly and then moaned loudly. A secondter that was followed by a whimpering moan from Jamie. From the look on Jamie¡¯s face, David assumed that his wife now ate pussy.

    David stopped the dildo with it in deep and twisted it back and forth, hard and fast. Maggie¡¯s hips flexed and jerked as he did, and she moaned long and loud. Jamie was alternating between a whimper and a moan of her own as she continued to lick Maggie¡¯s clit.

    Stepping back from the end of the bed, David sighed and sagged a little. His anger was gone for the most part. He still meant to fuck his wife¡¯s ass, but probably not today. He walked around to the side of the bed and watched his wife as she licked frantically at Jamie¡¯s sopping wet sex.

    Maggie ran her tongue from Jamie¡¯s opening to her clit, flicked the clit wildly and then went back to her opening. David could see the mixed fluids from earlier, slowly seeping out of Jamie¡¯s pulsing pussy. His hand went to his semi-hard dick as he remembered the feel of fucking her so hard and deep.

    David thought about fucking her again as his wife ate her pussy, but there wasn¡¯t enough room for him between the headboard and Jamie¡¯s ass. Anyway, he did not want to disturb the sixty-nine going on right now. There would be other times. Lots of other times, now that he was a VP and would be home.

    David grinned as he went to put the pistol away. For a fucked up day, it sure had turned around quickly. The future looked bright, and the fringe benefits were going to be great.

 21

    Jamie Harris came into the office wearing a light coat that covered her from the throat to mid calf. She breezed by the little blonde secretary in front of her husband¡¯s office door and went right on in. The secretary tried to protest but Jamie ignored her.

    Richard, her husband was sitting behind his desk, his attention on theputer monitor before him. His head snapped around in her direction. ¡°Jamie? What are you doing here?¡± He asked as he tried to get his hard dick shoved back into his pants.

    As his wife started to unbutton her coat, he forgot all about putting his dick away. It became obvious very quickly that she was naked underneath the coat. They had not had sex in at least three weeks so she was probably horny as hell.

    He killed the chat program he had up and gave his wife a leering grin. Real sex with her would beat the hell out of the cyber sex he had been having with his mistress. He leaned back in his chair and let his eyes wander up and down his wife¡¯s lush naked body.

    She looked good in just stockings and heels, for her age that is. His tastes now ran to younger women but Jamie was one hell of a fuck when she was in the mood and now seemed to be that time.

    ¡°Having a little fun on theputer are we?¡± Jamie asked as she draped the coat over one of the chairs in front of his desk.

    Richard grinned and nodded. ¡°You know me, horny, twenty-four, seven.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jamie grinned back at him. ¡°Good because I came here with a purpose,¡± she said suggestively.

    Her husband rolled his chair back from his desk until she could see his hard dick. He stroked it slowly and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve got something right here for you. It¡¯s all primed and ready to go.¡± He was hoping she would give him a blowjob. She was great at those.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move over here to this chair so we can be morefortable,¡± Jamie said, indicating one of the straight back armless chair in front of his desk. She moved it out toward the middle of the room.

    Looking back at her husband she added, ¡°Anyway, you have far to many clothes on. I want you as naked as I am.¡±

    Richard did not need anymore in the way of an invitation. Jamie was in a kinky mood and that meant wild and wicked sex for as long as he couldst, and then some. He was stripping as he rounded the desk.

    Naked, he took a seat in the chair. Jamie grinned as she sat down astraddle his thighs and then scooted forward until her slit pressed tightly to his rampant manhood. He shivered at the heat in her sex and she whimpered softly.

    ¡°Oh yes, this will do perfectly,¡± Jamie whispered as she leaned sideways and got something out of her coat pocket. She showed her husband a pair of padded handcuffs. He had used them on her many times.

    ¡°Do you want your hands behind you or in front?¡± Her husband asked.

    ¡°Oh, these aren¡¯t for me today. I want to try using them on you. We¡¯ve never done it that way and I think it¡¯ll let me do all those things to you that you so richly deserve.¡±

    Richard held out his wrists with a big grin. ¡°I¡¯ll try anything once, you know that.¡±

    ¡°I certainly do dear,¡± Jamie said as she snapped a cuff on one of his wrists. She stood up quickly and pulled his arm around behind his back.

    Richard chuckled as he put his other arm behind his back. ¡°I love it when you get kinky,¡± he said.

    ¡°Oh, you want kinky?¡± Jamie asked as she snapped the cuff on his other wrist behind the chair back. Grinning she pulled a set of leather cuffs out of her coat pocket and proceeded to put them on her husbands ankles. Richard watched her with a smile of amused confusion on his face.

    When she pulled a couple of short straps out of her coat pocket, heughed and then said, ¡°You doing this up right aren¡¯t you.¡±

    Jamie ran one strap behind the chair legs and clipped it to each ankle cuff. She ran the other strap from the center of the handcuffs to the center of the first strap. ¡°You know me, I have to have everything my way.¡±

    She pulled the first strap tight, which moved Richard¡¯s feet outward and back beside the chair legs. She pulled the center strap tight, which pulled his feet back a little more, plus pulled his arms and hands down. He was bound to the chair as best as she could do it.

    When she stood up, Richard pulled at the straps and tried to get up. After a moment without any luck, he said, ¡°And it¡¯s a mighty fine job you did, I must say. As good as anything I could have done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning as I go,¡± Jamie said as she turned to walk over and sit down in Richard¡¯s office chair. She scooted it out to the side so she could see her husband and then leaned back and put her feet up on his desk.

    Richard looked confused and then asked, ¡°Uh, what about the wild and kinky sex?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get around to that here in a little while. First of all, David Stone wille back to work tomorrow as the senior vice president in charge of sales. He¡¯s been on two weeks vacation so he could take care of some pressing matters.¡±

    ¡°No dear, I fired David a couple of weeks ago,¡± Richard told his wife.

    ¡°And I told you to fire that nitwit of a nephew of yours. I own thispany and what I say goes. You seemed to have forgotten that,¡± Jamie said hotly, her temper showing slightly.

    ¡°But dear-¡± Richard started to say.

    ¡°But dear, your ass. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t bring my ten-inch dildo and stuff it up that tight ass of yours. David is our best salesman. You do not fire the best and keep the worse salesman we have. Use the big head asionally, why don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°But, dear-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting soft andzy. Maybe I should make him president and let you hustle sales for a while. Maybe then you would remember what it was like to work for a living. Not to mention remembering you¡¯re married and not to a titty dancer or your little blonde secretary.¡±

    The color drained out of Richard¡¯s face. His wife knew everything and he was fucked. David had ratted him out, he was certain of it. His mind scrambled in search of a way out of this mess.

    ¡°You were a great salesman at one time and you were also a great and caring lover. Where did those guys go? I for one miss both of them and I don¡¯t care much for the dickhead you¡¯ve be,¡± Jamie said slowly.

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­.¡± Richard stammered.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, David and his wife are taking care of the sex part very well. David fucks like a wild man and his wife eats pussy like a pro. If you had noticed, I¡¯ve been missing, I have been spending most of my time at their house having more orgasms a day than you¡¯ve given me in thest year.

    Richard¡¯s mouth dropped open and his eyes went wide. He was really and truly fucked. He had not been taking care of business and now someone else was doing it for him and doing a better job. He struggled to get out of the chair.

    Jamieughed and leaned over to the office phone. She picked it up and buzzed the secretary. ¡°Would you pleasee in here,¡± she said to the girl outside and then hung up.

    To her husband she said, ¡°Sit still before you hurt yourself.¡±

    The secretary opened the door and looked inside. Seeing her boss naked and his wife the same way, she backed up and started to close the door.

    ¡°Get your slutty little ass back in here!¡± Jamie yelled. ¡°If you want your job, you¡¯ll do as I say.¡± She added, in a calmer voice.

 22

    The young woman reappeared at the door looking from Richard to his wife and back again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, I actually own thepany, and I¡¯m the one who enjoys firing people. Come on in and shut the door. In fact lock it, that¡¯s the way it is when you¡¯re in here anyway.¡±

    The secretary got a scared look and nced at Richard. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jamie asked suddenly.

    ¡°Uh, Mary, Mary Hart.¡± The girl replied.

    ¡°Well, Mary Hart, how good of a blowjob do you give? It must be pretty good if you are Richard¡¯s personal secretary. He does love his blowjobs. Do you like giving my husband blowjobs?¡± Jamie was grinning as she asked thest question.

    Mary got a stricken look on her face and blushed deeply. That was answer enough for Jamie. ¡°Does he like to bend you over his desk and fuck that sweet little pussy of yours?¡±

    Mary blushed even redder, if that was possible, and turned toward the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go anywhere!¡± Jamie ordered. The girl froze.

    ¡°Your job and probably your career depends on what you do from this moment on, do you understand,¡± Jamie said in a soft quiet voice. ¡°Not only can I fire you but I can put a note on your record that you were fired for screwing around with the boss. Do you think anyone else will ever hire you?¡±

    Mary turned around slowly and whispered, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°First of all, you can join us in being naked. It seems to be the dress code at the moment.¡±

    Mary hesitated a moment as she looked at Richard. When he looked away, she moaned softly and unbuttoned the sleeves of her dark gray blouse. She slowly stripped off the blouse and unzipped her skirt. She hesitated again. Jamie frowned deeply and that got Mary¡¯s skirt on the floor around her ankles.

    She stood there wearing a matching red bra and panties. She had a nice figure and the ck thigh high stockings made her legs look longer than they were. ¡°Well?¡± Jamie said softly.

    Mary moaned as she reached up and unhooked the front closure bra. Slowly she pulled it off her breasts and then off her shoulders to drop it on the floor. Her breasts were small and cone shaped. Jamie found herself licking her lips.

    ¡°The panties too,¡± Jamie said.

    After a few seconds hesitation, Mary hooked her thumbs in the waistband of the panties and slowly lowered them. Her plump mound was smooth and hairless, as was the rest of her sex. Jamie licked her lips again as she though about how it would feel to run her tongue up between those fat outer lips.

    When the panties joined the rest of Mary¡¯s clothes on the floor, Jamie said, ¡°Keep the stockings and heels, those look delicious on you. Turn around slowly so I can see all of you.¡±

    As Mary turned in a circle, Jamie whispered, ¡°Nice. Very nice.¡± When Mary once again faced her, she added, ¡°You are a little doll, you¡¯re gorgeous.¡±

    Mary blushed and looked at the floor.

    ¡°Now lets see just how qualified you are at your job,¡± Jamie said with a grin and her hand held out indicating the hard dick standing up in her husband¡¯sp.

    ¡°But dear-¡± Richard started to say again.

    ¡°If you say that one more time, I¡¯m going to see just how far I can stick the heel of my shoe up your ass. Be a man for God¡¯s sake. You¡¯ve been caught, so give it up, and take your punishment like a man.¡±

    Turning to Mary, Jamie said, ¡°Come on dear, I don¡¯t have all day. Lets see if you can suck a dick as well, if not better than I can. Just remember your job may depend on it, among other things.¡±

    Mary hesitated and then moved over in front of her boss and knelt down. She looked up at Richard and then around at his wife. Jamie smiled sweetly and blew her a kiss. The woman shivered and turned back to Richard and the hard dick in hisp. She used her hand to pull it forward and then ran her tongue over and around the spongy head.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Richard¡¯s breath caught at the feather touch on the sensitive skin of his dick. Then he groaned loudly as Mary swallowed him to the base in one easy gulp. Her tongue fluttering against the base drew the groan out longer.

    ¡°Very good my dear,¡± Jamie whispered. ¡°That thing is more than a mouth full for most women.¡±

    Mary whimpered softly as she lifted her head, sucking on the dick in her mouth, flicked her tongue along the big vein along the bottom as she did. She paused at the head and then sucked the whole thing back into her mouth.

    If the truth were told, Mary loved to give blowjobs. She had never been good at them until she met Richard and he taught her how to do it right. At the moment, she missed his hand on the back of her head guiding her, encouraging her. She whimpered louder as she bobbed her head faster.

    Richard was moaning softly as Mary sucked his dick. She had learned her lessons well, maybe to well, he thought as he felt his orgasm rising quickly. He wanted to slow her down, to prolong this great feeling but he couldn¡¯t. He closed his eyes and groaned loudly.

    Mary was really into it. With Richard making all those noises that showed how much pleasure, she was giving him and his wife watching, Mary was well on her way toing also. It would have been a toss up to see which one came first but Jamie had other ideas.

    Jamie stood up, grabbed Mary¡¯s hair, and pulled her head away from Richard¡¯s dick. Both made sounds of frustration as she did. ¡°Not so fast there little one, leave some forter.¡± She told Mary.

    Mary shivered from the fingers locked in her hair and moaned as Jamie pulled her head around far enough that Mary had to turn her body. She ended up with her face inches from Jamie¡¯s slickly shaved pussy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± Mary started to say.

    ¡°Oh but you do now,¡± Jamie said with a hiss in her voice. ¡°What¡¯s good for my husband had better be even greater for me.¡±

    ¡°But I-¡± Mary started again.

    Jamie forcing Mary¡¯s mouth against her sex, shutting Mary up. ¡°Lick it bitch and be quick about it,¡± Jamie said harshly.

 23

    Mary¡¯s tongue flicked out without conscious thought and then she moaned, as she tasted the earthy vor of another woman¡¯s pussy for the first time. It was simr but quite different from the taste of her own. Jamie flexed her hips, rubbing her sex on Mary¡¯s nose, mouth, and chin.

    ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t so hard, now was it?¡± Jamie asked as she continued to rub her sex on the secretary¡¯s face. ¡°Lick harder and deeper between the folds.¡± She ordered.

    Maryplied quickly and moaned softly as the vors grew stronger on her tongue and in her mouth. The orgasm from earlier was back and building quicker than ever. When Jamie lifted her foot and ced it on her husband¡¯s knee, Mary felt her tongue slip into Jamie¡¯s hot wet opening.

    Mary started to shake and moaned loudly. Jamie shoved her head away sharply. ¡°Oh no, not yet.¡± She told the young woman. ¡°Ie before you do. Remember that.¡±

    Releasing Mary¡¯s head, Jamie turned and walked over to sit in Richard¡¯s chair. She spread her legs wide and then lifted one foot to the edge of the desk. Mary¡¯s eyes were locked on her exposed wet sex. Richard was staring also.

    ¡°Suck his dick some more and then you can crawl over here and lick my pussy again. Just remember, you don¡¯te until I do, the boss alwayses first,¡± Jamie said with a smile on her face. ¡°The big boss, not her husband.¡±

    Mary hesitated and then looked at the office door. She was in way over her head here and did not like the idea of being in the middle, literally as well as figuratively. The idea of quitting crossed her mind but¡­. She liked her job and needed it.

    ¡°Well?¡± Jamie asked with a frowning to her face.

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I¡­.¡± Mary stammered and then she whispered, ¡°Shit!¡± under her breath as she turned toward Richard.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good choice,¡± Jamie whispered. In a louder voice she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let hime. Take him to the very edge and hold him there. I¡¯ll tell you when toe over here and get me off.¡±

    Mary whimpered loudly as she pulled Richard¡¯s dick out away from his body and swallowed it. Richard moaned loudly and lifted his hips. His wife was being a total bitch. He was now determined to get off as quickly as possible just to fuck with her and any n she might have.

    Jamie grinned as she watched her husband trust his hips, forcing his dick deeper and harder into Mary¡¯s mouth. Mary lifted her mouth off him and waited. Richard made a whining sound of frustration. Mary waited a few seconds and then sucked his dick again. This went on for a good five minutes.

    ¡°Mary, here,¡± Jamie said as though she were calling her dog.

    With a moaning whimper, Mary turned and crawled across the distance separating her from the real boss. Her mouth zeroed in on Jamie¡¯s pussy and she thrust her tongue as deep as it would go into the older woman¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Oh, very good,¡± Jamie whispered with a hiss in her voice, her hips rolling up, pressing her sex tighter to Mary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Pussy or clit, pussy or clit, I like a woman who can make a quick decision and then follow through.¡±

    Jamie groaned as Mary¡¯s tongue wiggled and swirled even deeper and faster in her pussy. ¡°Oh, yes, dear girl, you do that so well. If my husband had a tongue like that and knew how to use it, I¡¯d be on my knees all day and all night.¡±

    ¡°Bitch!¡± Richard said softly but with feeling.

    ¡°Yes, dear, I am,¡± Jamie replied and flexed her hips. ¡°And right this second, I¡¯m in heat big time. You made a great choice in secretaries.¡±

    Jamie made a soft growling moaning sound and pulled on Mary¡¯s hair, guiding her tongue up to her swollen clit. ¡°Lick and suck on this, I¡¯m very close, very, very close.¡±

    Mary attacked Jamie¡¯s clit with a whimpering moan. She was close toing herself and she needed release after sucking Richard¡¯s dick and crawling to Jamie. Her submissive side was inplete control now and she wanted to be used.

    Jamie pulled on Mary¡¯s head and ground her sex on her face. ¡°Lick bitch, lick me hard, and fast.¡± Mary was only too happy toply.

    It was only a couple of minutes before Jamie groaned loudly and arched her hips up against Mary¡¯s sucking mouth and fluttering tongue. The orgasm was drawn out as Mary continued to lick and suck. Jamie knew a sub when she saw one and Mary was going to be an outstanding member of the family.

    As her orgasm subsided, Jamie pulled Mary¡¯s head back by her hair and looked into the younger woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have youe yet?¡± Jamie asked sharply. Mary shook her head. Jamie pped her lightly on the cheek. ¡°The correct answer is, ¡°Yes or No, Mistress.¡± Jamie told her.

    ¡°No, Mistress,¡± Mary replied in a low shaky whisper. She blushed deeply as a thrill ran up and down her spine.

    ¡°Are you close toing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Mary said louder and then moaned at the feelings of pleasure those two words brought to her.

    ¡°Good, good,¡± Jamie whispered as she pressed Mary¡¯s head forward toward her sex again. ¡°Clean up this mess you made and don¡¯t forget to lick my asshole clean while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    Mary moaned loudly as she let Jamie literally rub her nose in her sopping wet sex. Mary attacked the wetness with both her mouth and tongue. When she moved her head lower and licked the crack of Jamie¡¯s ass, they both groaned softly. Jamie lifted her hips and sighed as Mary licked the puckered ring of her asshole.

    A few minutester, Jamie opened her eyes and looked at her husband. ¡°This youngdy is getting a pay raise and if she keeps up the good work, probably a year end bonus. I might even transfer her over to be David¡¯s secretary.¡±

    Richard had grinned at the first of what Jamie said. He thought he was off the hook for his infidelity. Then he frowned at thest sentence. ¡°What¡¯ll I do for a secretary?¡± He asked quickly.

    ¡°I was thinking abouting back to work,¡± Jamie said and then chuckled at the stricken look on her husbands face. ¡°We can work together, we can lunch together. We can even ride back and forth to work together.¡±

    Richard groaned softly and sagged in his chair. Jamie grinned wickedly and nodded. ¡°Yes dear, the titty dancer is history. Maybe you can sublet the apartment to Mary here, since she¡¯s going to need a nice ce to entertain management and possible selected clients.¡±

    Jamie felt Mary tremble and the soft whimpering sound she made told Jamie everything she needed to know. ¡°Richard, for someone who was such a wonderful smart salesman at one time, you sure don¡¯t know anything about managing good personnel. First you fire our best salesman and then you don¡¯t recognize apany asset even when it¡¯s attached to your dick.¡±

    Richard¡¯s eyes dropped to Mary. Jamie saw his dick twitch as he looked at her upturned ass. ¡°Forget that end of her, David and I will keep that satisfied, believe me. David¡¯s wife is a budding sub also, so things are going to be very interesting in the near future.¡±

 24

    ¡°What about me?¡± Richard asked quickly as his eyes came up to his wife¡¯s face. The grin there made him groan softly.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m inplete charge of your sex life,¡± Jamie whispered. ¡°If you so much as jack off without my permission, I¡¯ll fire your dumb ass.¡±

    Richard¡¯s mouth dropped open and his eyes got wide. Jamieughed and pulled Mary¡¯s head out from between her thighs. She did not really want to as the girl had real talent for eating pussy and licking an asshole.

    Mary made a whimpering moaning sound as Jamie pulled on her hair. When Mary looked at her face, Jamie smiled and whispered, ¡°Go give Richard a blowjob, a nice juicy blowjob. Just don¡¯t let hime until you do.¡±

    Mary groaned deeply and turned to crawl over to Richard. She pulled his dick away from his belly and swallowed it. Richard yelled loudly at the attack on his dick. Mary was totally out of control and he didn¡¯t stand a chance in hell ofsting more than a few minutes.

    Jamie grinned at the pained expression on her husband¡¯s face. He like his blowjobs to be long, slow, and drawn out so he could enjoy them for as long as possible. Mary did not care what he wanted, she wanted a dick in her mouth and now. She wanted to get off and she was going to get what she wanted.

    Mary¡¯s upturned ass was an invitation Jamie could not resist. She wished she had brought her strap-on but she had not figured on Richard¡¯s secretary being such a submissive little thing. Jamie went to her knees behind Mary and traced two fingers down the cleft of her ass. Mary moaned and spread her knees wider.

    Jamie¡¯s fingers slipped easily into Mary¡¯s soaked pussy. Mary groaned and flexed her hips as her head bobbed up and down on Richard¡¯s dick. Jamie fucked the younger woman using the same tempo set by Mary¡¯s hips. Jamie could feel Mary¡¯s vagina mping down on the fingers. She was very close toing.

    A hot breath against her anus was the only warning Mary got before Jamie¡¯s tongue started to probe her asshole. Mary had never given her asshole much thought. Now, between Jamie¡¯s tongue in it, her fingers rubbing her g-spot, and Richard¡¯s big tasty dick in her mouth¡­.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Mary went off like a bomb. It was total andplete release. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Mary realized, she had been holding herself back. Now she didn¡¯t need to do that, now she was whole, her sexualityplete. Mary came as never before.

    Somewhere in there, Mary had to swallow as Richard came in her mouth. This added fuel to her orgasmic fire. She sucked his dick hard and fluttered her tongue everywhere. She could hear Richard¡¯s groaning grunts and that spurred her on even more. Mary was entirely out of control, knew it, and loved it.

    Jamie grinned as she sat back on her heels and watched the expressions on her husband¡¯s face as he came long and hard. Her fingertips still stroked Mary¡¯s g-spot but with a lighter pressure. Mary¡¯s hips jerked and twitched enough to vary the pressure. Mary¡¯s orgasm rolled on and on.

    *****

    Mary¡¯s head was lying on Richard¡¯s thigh and she was nursing on the head of his soft dick. The look on Richard¡¯s face was one very close to pain. Jamie grinned. Usually her husband did not allow that to happen. Tied as he was did not give him any chose.

    Finally, Mary let the head slip from her mouth and she sighed deeply. If this was any indication of things toe, Mary was one happy and very satisfied camper. Slowly Mary lifted her head and sat back on her heels.

    Jamie was right behind her and wrapped her arms around the younger woman. Mary sighed again and Jamie chuckled. ¡°The fringe benefits with thispany are great, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Mary giggled and started to nod. With a jerk as memory kicked in, she whispered, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Jamie kissed her on the cheek and whispered, ¡°Good girl.¡± Mary whimpered softly and snuggled back against her Mistress. Jamie hugged her tighter.

    Richard watched the two women on the floor. His mind was working furiously on ns to regain control of the situation. Being tied to the chair was hampering any and all of them. His wife was inplete charge until he could get loose.

    Jamie watched her husband out of the corner of her eye. She could almost read his mind. He wanted to be back in control. She nearlyughed at that idea. She had been in control all along, he just never realized it. Only now, it was out in the open and he would have to learn to live with it.

    With a sigh, Jamie said, ¡°I hate to untie you but¡­.¡±

    Mary giggled and Jamie kissed her on the shoulder. ¡°You like him tied up, do you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± Mary whispered. ¡°I love the sounds he makes and the control I have over him.¡±

    ¡°How about the control, I have over you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± Mary replied with a shiver. ¡°It adds a whole new dimension to things.¡±

    ¡°Topping from the bottom is always fun,¡± Jamie whispered and kissed Mary¡¯s shoulder again.

    Looking up at her husband, Jamie smiled. ¡°You can forget all those ns you¡¯re making to regain control. You¡¯ve never had it and you never will. You do not have to call me Mistress but you are minepletely now and you always will be. That is, unless you want a divorce. It¡¯s all up to you now.¡±

    Richard¡¯s face got pale and then he visibly slumped in the chair. She had him by the nuts and the only way he was going to get loose was to cut his own nuts off. That was not an option that appealed to him.

    He sighed and sat up straight. ¡°Yes dear.¡±

    *****

    Jamie was wearing her coat as she came out of her husband¡¯s office. She paused at Mary¡¯s desk. ¡°There¡¯s a party at the Stone¡¯s house tonight. Be there around seven and dress like you were earlier, the way I am now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uh, Mam,¡± Mary said with a nce around the office. She had her skirt and blouse back on but Jamie had her red bra and panties in her purse.

    Jamie turned to go and then paused. ¡°Oh, yes, in an hour or so, go turn Richard loose.¡± She tossed a handcuff key to Mary, with a grin. ¡°You might want to get another fringe benefit before you do. Monday, you go to work for David and I¡¯ll be Richard¡¯s secretary.¡±

    Mary giggled and then replied in a whisper, ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Jamie¡¯s hips swayed as she walked out of the office. The smile on her face said it all. Things were going her way and she was inplete control. Well, until David took her and used her as he saw fit anyway. Being topped by someone stronger was always a pleasure.

 25

    NEW STORY TITLE: LUST AT FIRST SIGHT

    >>>>>>>>>>

    I¡¯d spent my entire life thinking my father had up and left after I was born, not wanting to raise a child at such a young age. I was wrong, or at least my mother was. Ever since I was a little boy my mother had answered any and all questions about my father with a usual string of curses and insults, drilling into me that he was a bastard that left his family. I¡¯d believed her without question, right up until the day she died.

    My mother had been battling and suffering through lung cancer for thest decade, beating it multiple times only to have ite back with a vengeance until finally she gave up, deciding to just let it take her instead of wasting more energy on something she saw as futile. I still remember her telling me that if death wanted her so bad, she¡¯d let him have her. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing she¡¯d told me as shey there in her final moments. She also told me the truth about my father, who he was, and about my family.

    My father hadn¡¯t abandoned my mother and I when I was born, for he didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant when she left. She had left him, not the other way around. From what my mother had told me the rtionship between my father and her was fleeting, since he was already seeing someone. They¡¯d met at a local alternate rock concert in Sydney Australia and hit it off immediately. The flingsted a few weeks before my mother found out she was pregnant with me and knowing what they had was only a short-term thing she decided to leave the country and go live with her grandparents in London, where I was born.

    She cried as she told me the story. Apologizing for the lies she¡¯d fed me my whole life, saying she only wanted to keep me to herself because she loved me so much. She was afraid if I knew the truth, I would go looking for my father and leave her all alone. Whilst it hurt to know I had been lied to my whole life; I understood her fears. I would have wanted to meet my father if I had known he was out there and didn¡¯t leave me. But the news about my father wasn¡¯t the only thing that shocked me, it was that he had died close to a decade earlier.

    He¡¯d been killed in a hit and run by a drunk driver on his way home from work one evening. My mother had printed out the newspaper report and kept it in her diary, alongside a photo of him. I¡¯d found the clipping and photo when I cleaned out her belongings before selling the small London apartment that had been my grandparents. The photo was of my mother and father together, looking incredibly happy. I could see where my features and looks hade from just by looking at the man in the photo, he would have been about my age when the photo was taken and it was like looking into a mirror, although he had blonde hair whilst I got my darker hair colour from my mother.

    I still had the photo of them in my jacket pocket, the only thing I had of them as a couple. My deceased parents.

    But the news didn¡¯t stop there, my mother always said thingse in three¡¯s. I had sister¡¯s, four of them. Amanda was the eldest, only a few months younger than myself and was my father¡¯s first child to the woman he¡¯d been seeing when he met my mother. Then there was Erica, at twenty-one she was a couple of years younger than her older sister. Lastly was the youngest, Emily and Mel, twins at eighteen years old. I didn¡¯t know anything about my half siblings except that their ages and that they were all the daughters of the man I thought had abandoned me.

    Not for the first time I began to wonder what it would have been like if my mother hadn¡¯t left the country when she fell pregnant with me. Could I have had a simple, loving life that my sister¡¯s had with a functional family? Or would I have turned out the same? Would my sister¡¯s even be alive today if my mother hadn¡¯t left? Surely my father would have stayed with her if she had stayed, and then I could have had that family life. But then they wouldn¡¯t have been born. Even though I didn¡¯t know a thing about them I could never wish, nor hope for a different past if it meant that my siblings would never have been born.

    Especially now I was on my way to visit them.

    I was standing in the crowded London international airport with my guitar case in one hand and my luggage bag beside me. My backpack held a few personal belongings like my passport, phone charger, headphones,ptop and some books for the long flight. I¡¯d never been on a ne before let alone left the country and I was feeling the mixed emotions of anxiety and excitement as my ne was beginning to board. The long string of people was a mix of businessmen in suits, families with whining children and clusters of young couples and single travellers such as me. Everyone wanted to visit the exotic country of Australia today. But I doubted any of them were making the trip for such a reason as I had.

    Once aboard the ne I found my window seat easily enough and settled in for a long twenty-one-hour flight to the city of Melbourne, where my sisters were now living. I¡¯d purchased a second ticket for the seat beside me so I could bring my guitar on board. It wasn¡¯t a super expensive instrument, but it was the only one I had, and I¡¯d heard enough horror stories about airline staff destroying guitars through negligence. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure on the living situation with my siblings since I hadn¡¯t spoken to any of them apart from Amanda, and that was only via email. I wasn¡¯t too tech savvy and an email ount was about the only online footprint I had, I didn¡¯t even have a Facebook ount. At first, I thought Amanda would think I was some kind of creep on the inte, but to my surprise she had been expecting to hear from me.

    It turns out my father did know about me, but he had no idea how to get in contact with me or my mother, since we lived so far off the grid and stayed away from most social media and online tforms. In the few emails we shared she told me that about twelve years ago he heard rumours that my mother was pregnant before she left. Amanda didn¡¯t know how my father found out, but she said when he did he tried his best to find out where she went to see if the child was his, even to the point of causing a rift in his marriage and eventually ending in a divorce.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I expected Amanda to be bitter about my existence causing such harm in her family home, but she didn¡¯t seem to resent me at all and when I asked she said I¡¯d had it worse than her, and me being alive was no excuse for how her mother acted. The girls had lived with their mother when she won the custody battle but none of them were thrilled about it, causing the siblings to move out of home as soon as they were old enough. Now they all lived together and rarely spoke to their mother.

 26

    I mulled over all the fresh information I¡¯d gained from Amanda regarding my father and siblings while I waited for the ne to taxi onto the runway, hoping to keep my mind off the impending take off which had my nerves on edge. I wasn¡¯t afraid of flying-since I¡¯d never done it before-but the thought of hurtling down a runway and then lifting into the air in a steel tube was both terrifying and exciting at the same time. I just hoped I could keep my breakfast down during take-off.

    I fastened my seat belt when the stewardess came by and pulled my headphones out of my bag. Once I wasfortable, I pulled out my MP3 yer-I hadn¡¯t gone to smart phones yet-and pressed the shuffle button. The sting double-kick intro filled my ears and I felt myself rx immediately as the dissonant, distorted guitar riffs filled my ears and the growling howls of the vocalist take me away to another world, a world of my own.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    My taste in music was mostly influenced by my mother, but it had evolved over the years as I¡¯d found darker, heavier bands. Whilst she listened to bands such as Iron Maiden, ck Sabbath, Wasp and Metallica which were bands I enjoyed, I had grown ustomed to music far heavier from bands such as Lamb of God, Behemoth and Dimmu Borgir to name a few. My mother used to refer to my music as ¡°cookie monster¡± metal since she could never understand the lyrics, but she never once tried to convince me to like anything else and unlike some of my friends, she knew it wasn¡¯t just a phase.

    I skipped my train of thought to the friends I was leaving behind in London, mostly to keep my mind off the ne since it had stopped on the designated runway and was bound to hurtle forward, propelling me into the air. I didn¡¯t have a great deal of friends here, but the ones I had I trusted and would miss. Trevor and Nathan were my best mates and we¡¯d even been nning on starting a band together, but we rarely got passed the jamming in Nathan¡¯s dad¡¯s garage and drinking beer. I¡¯d miss them, but they understood my need to go to Australia and find my family. I¡¯d sold the apartment I¡¯d inherited, and I had plenty of expendable money I could use toe home if things didn¡¯t work out. I might even be able to convince them toe to thend of Oz to visit me and my siblings. Although I¡¯d have to warn them to stay away from my sisters.

    It felt a little strange having that line of thought towards people I¡¯d never met before. I grew up thinking I was an only child, and suddenly I was the eldest brother in a family of four siblings, step siblings, but still siblings. I¡¯d have a lot to learn about being a brother, but I would put in the time if they did. They had offered to let me stay with them after all. I just wondered if they were as nervous about meeting me as I was about meeting them. I hoped they didn¡¯t think I was a freak.

    Freak was a word used to describe me plenty of times during high school and even after. Most football loving chavs around London didn¡¯t have a lot of tolerance for anyone who wasn¡¯t exactly like them. If you dressed in ck, had long hair-as a guy-and didn¡¯t follow the same football team as them, you were weird. Some would even take it so far as to go out of their way to start fights with people they didn¡¯t ept into their narrow-minded little world. I¡¯d heard Australians were more epting, I just hoped my sisters were.

    In my head they were three gorgeous blonde haired, tanned, surfer girls who spent their days down at the beach among the perfect white sand and ocean waves crashing in the background. It wouldn¡¯t really be a ce for my pasty arse, but I¡¯d ept them no matter what.

    Thoughts of my estranged siblings shot out of my mind as the force of the nes take off pushed me into my seat, taking me by surprise. I gripped the armrest on my chair tightly as my heart started mming in my chest. I knew this was normal for a take-off, but my body didn¡¯t, and it was freaking out just a little. The moment the front of the ne lifted I felt my stomach drop and my body went cold, then we were lifting off the ground.

    ¡°First time?¡± the older man beside me asked.

    ¡°Yeah, can you tell?¡± I asked with augh.

    ¡°It gets easier,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°The names Scott.¡±

    ¡°Nick,¡± I said, shaking his offered hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you flying today Nick?¡± he asked with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Going to visit family,¡± I answered vaguely.

    ¡°First time flying, but going to see family in Australia, with an Australian ent,¡± he mused.

    I¡¯d been told many times when I was growing up that I sounded like a foreigner, even to the point of being told to go home. It had gotten me in trouble more than a few times when I was in school. My mother¡¯s ent was the same and I guessed I just never picked up the local London ent. Which I was thankful for. For a ce where the Englishnguage came from, they definitely enjoyed butchering their ownnguage.

    ¡°My mother lived in Australia her whole life, I guess I picked up her ent,¡± I said finally.

    ¡°Beautiful country it is, just be careful of the drop bears,¡± he replied with an amused smile.

    I chuckled at his obvious jest. My mother had told me about the tale of drop bears when I was a kid. Then yearster told me the truth when I made an idiot of myself telling tales of vicious Ko¡¯s that would drop from low hanging tree branches andtch onto hikers, tearing them to pieces. I was ten.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep some Vegemite on me at all times,¡± I replied with a knowing grin.

    Scott chuckled, then turned back to hisptop. The discussion was obviously over for now, but I was d to be seated beside someone who seemed friendly. The long flight would be a little more bearable knowing I had someone to talk to and not some screaming child or old fart. I put my headphones back on and settled into my seat, letting the sting metal sooth my nerves as I hurtled through earth¡¯s atmosphere towards my new life with my new family.

 27

    The rest of the trip was fairly boring. I slept as much as I could, but the seat was cramped, and it was difficult to getfortable. Scott had taken a lengthy nap at one point, leaving me with no one to talk to, but I still had my music to keep me upied. I dreaded the first time I needed to use the bathroom, about four hours into the flight. The toilets were upied and there was a line of about a dozen people waiting to use them.

    Forty-five minutester I was trying to squeeze my ny kilogram, hundred and eighty-centimetre-tall arse into the tiny closet of a toilet. I wasn¡¯t one of the biggest guys at my local gym, but years of being bullied through high school had given me a determination to be bigger and stronger than the would-be bullies. But at this moment I wished I was my skinny teenager self again so I could take a shit without feeling like I was sitting in a cardboard box.

    The event left me more than a little exhausted and I understood now why the people before me had taken so long to do their business, you needed to be a contortionist to use these bathrooms. I vowed to now drink or eat anything for the remainder of the flight, to avoid having to use the coffin toilet again.

    I did have to use the bathroom again during the flight, but I was well aware of what I was getting myself into this time, and it wasn¡¯t so bad. By the end of the twenty-one-hour flight I was ready to climb the walls out of boredom, anxiety and exhaustion. I¡¯d grab a few hours¡¯ sleep here and there, but it was never a restful sleep and most just me closing my eyes and willing the ne to fly faster.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    To my disappointment, it never did.

    Thending was almost as nerve wracking as the take-off had been, my anxiety at hitting the tarmac was only lessened by my eagerness to get off the ne and my excitement at finally being able to meet my sisters. I was meeting Amanda at the airport, but my ne touched down early afternoon and she¡¯d emailed me saying she couldn¡¯t get the day off work to pick me up straight away, so I¡¯d have to entertain myself in the meantime.

    I said my goodbyes too Scott once we collected our luggage and we parted as friends who¡¯d probably never see one another again. He wasn¡¯t the type of guy I usually would have made friends with, but he was an agreeable travelpanion and the light conversation we shared on the ne had been one of the only things too keep me from going stir crazy. I never was very good at being cooped up in one ce for very long.

    I had a few hours to kill in the airport terminal, so I grabbed a lunch of burger and fries before finding a seat by a power outlet and plugging my phone in. The charger I had was only power-point and as a result, my phone had died on the ne. I wasn¡¯t joined to my phone like it was my lifeline, but I had always kept it fully charged and on me in case of an emergency. I pulled the battery out of my phone and fished the sim card out before recing it with one I¡¯d bought in the airport in London. I¡¯d have to learn my new number which would be tough considering I wasn¡¯t familiar with Australian telephone numbers and I¡¯d had the same contact number since I was old enough to get my first phone. But if I was here for the long term then it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    I spent the next two hours by the power outlet listening to music on my mp3 yer while I waited for my phone to charge to one hundred percent. I watched peoplee and go either in a mad rush to catch their already boarded ne or strolling along at a leisurely pace as they took in their surroundings. The babble of hundreds of conversations, voice overs of the airport speakers and digital advertisements were a bit overwhelming and not for the first time I was d to have my music to block out the world as I waited for my life to change forever.

    Once my phone was charged, I stored the charger in my bag and gathered my rubbish, chucking it in a nearby bin before making my way outside. It was still about fifteen minutes before Amanda was due to arrive, and if the traffic in the city of Melbourne was anything like back home in London, she¡¯d bete.

    Once outside I pulled my packet of smokes out and found a secluded spot away from passer-byers to enjoy a long-needed cigarette. I¡¯d always swore to myself I¡¯d never touch the things-especially when my mother caught cancer-but after everything that had happenedtely, I¡¯d ended up picking up the habit anyway. I didn¡¯t smoke a lot, but at the moment I found myself chain smoking to help calm my nerves. It felt like I was here to see a long distant girlfriend for the first time, and I was hoping to make a good first impression. Although I feel like this was more important to me, since it was my family. I never had siblings before and if I fucked this up, I couldn¡¯t get more.

    Then I spotted her, just as I stubbed out my third cigarette.

    She wore tight ck jeans tucked into a pair of knee-high doc martins. The jeans hugged her perfectly long legs like a second skin, leaving very little to my overactive imagination. A small sliver of pale skin shed her exposed stomach where her jeans stopped, and the hem of her ck t-shirt began. She had small, perky breasts; the logo of a band I wasn¡¯t familiar with was disyed over her perfect assets. But the delicate, beautiful features of her wless face was what make me forget to breathe for a few seconds.

    Her long neck looked as smooth as butter milk and her bright blue eyes seemed to glow under her perfectly plucked eyebrows. Her dark mane of jet-ck hair made her pale skin glow even more in the bright Australian sunlight. She was the girl of my dreams, the girl I¡¯d never known I needed until the moment I saw her. But that was when I saw her looking straight at me, a friendly smile on her face. That was when I realized who this goddess of a woman really was.

    She was my sister, and I¡¯d fallen in love with her at first sight.

 28

    ¡°Nick?¡± the beauty said when she stepped closer. Each movement of her body made my heart thump a little harder. Made my palms sweat just a little more, and made my crotch stir with feelings no man should have for a blood rtive.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± I said, running my hand through my hair.

    ¡°Wow, you really look like him,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Like who?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Dad,¡± she replied with a sad smile.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, so instead of say something stupid-which was usually my n A-I said nothing. A long moment passed as we regarded each other in silence, then Amanda stepped into my personal space, and wrapped her arms around my neck, drawing me into a hug. I instinctively circled her small waist with my arms but made sure to keep my now straining erection from pressing into her. That would definitely not be a great first impression.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to finally meet you,¡± Amanda said after a dozen seconds. ¡°Everyone¡¯s so excited to meet you.¡±

    ¡°They are?¡± I asked, a little surprised.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s going to be great having a big brother, I¡¯ve always wanted one,¡± Amanda pulled back from our hug to smile at me, and we stood there for a long moment before I realized my hands were still resting on her hips. I pulled them away like I¡¯d burnt myself and ran my fingers through my long hair again.

    ¡°At least I know we¡¯ll have some stuff inmon,¡± Amanda said with a grin, pointing to my band t shirt.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Iughed, then pointed to her shirt. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of those guys before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s band, they¡¯re pretty small time, but they¡¯re not bad,¡± she said with a shrug.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take me to one of their shows,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± she returned my smile.

    Getting to see the Australian local music scene excited me nearly as much as the prospect of having siblings-although I didn¡¯t know my sister would be so gorgeous-and being able to go see live bands with Amanda would be a great way for us to bond and get to know one another. The news of her having a boyfriend really shouldn¡¯t have been a shock to me.

    She was aplete babe and would have had every guy in the pub drooling over her back home, but the news still made me feel a little jealous for the guy lucky enough to have such a beauty, even if she was my sister. I guess it was probably a good thing she was taken, then I could get over this silly infatuation and attraction to my sibling. I bet I wouldn¡¯t have felt this way if I¡¯d seen a photo of her beforeing.

    Maybe.

    Amanda lead me to her car-a beat up Honda civic-and I dumped my bags in the back before climbing into the passenger seat. She offered to let me drive, but I declined. I had my own car back home-which I sold beforeing here-and loved driving, but I would prefer to be a passenger atm since I didn¡¯t have an Australian driver¡¯s license permit and wasn¡¯t familiar with the road rules. Maybe I could get Amanda to teach me.

    The drive home was fairly silent when it came to conversation. The car was nowhere near silent though. Amanda had her phone plugged into the auxiliary port and was sting what I suspected was her boyfriend¡¯s band. They really were quite good, definitely something I would have listened to if I found them on my own. We talked in patches as she drove, and I found out her boyfriend yed lead guitar.

    The guitar work on the recording was quite good, even if the recording quality wasn¡¯t the greatest-which wasmon in the style of Scandinavian ck metal. The drums sounded programmed and the vocals were a little drowned out by everything else, but that was nothing a good sound engineer couldn¡¯t fix in a few hours. I was interested to hear how they sounded live.

    After about forty-five minutes of hellish city traffic we were on arge sixne highway heading out of the city itself.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t have a British ent?¡± Amanda asked after she turned the music down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Mum had the same ent as me since she lived in Australia her whole life, I guess I just picked it up from her.¡±

    ¡°What was she like?¡± Amanda asked in a carefully neutral tone.

    ¡°She was nice,¡± I answered tly.

    I really wasn¡¯t open to the idea of speaking about my recently deceased mother with my sister from another mother. Especially when her parents¡¯ marriage ended in divorce because our father was hell bent on finding my mother and me. Yeah, that was a bad topic of conversation, at least for now anyway. Amanda must have picked up on my mood and didn¡¯t press the subject, choosing instead to turn the music up and changing the ylist. I grinned as the opening to one of my favourite songs kicked in and I looked across to see a satisfied smile on my siblings face.

    She really was quite stunning.

    The suburb Amanda lived in looked small and quiet. We drove passed a small grocery store in a town square with a butcher shop, pharmacy, post office and a few other small shops. All the essentials for the suburb to survive without having to travel to the city. A train line passed the small-town square which would givemuters an easy trip into the main city if they wanted to avoid the horrendous traffic we¡¯d just dealt with.

    The neighbourhood she lived in was equally tranquil and serene. Each house had a perfectly manicured front yard with neatly trimmed hedges offering privacy to some homes, while others were fenced in wrought iron, brick, wood, or a mixture. The homes were also farrger than any I¡¯d seen back home in the city of London, matching the farm and country houses in size.

    Once we arrived at the house, I¡¯d now be calling home, Amanda pulled into the driveway beside a much newer blue Holden Barina. The double car garage doors stood closed ahead of us.

    ¡°Here we are, home sweet home,¡± Amanda said when the engine shut off, killing the music.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really nice house,¡± I said with genuine appreciation.

    I craned my neck out my window to get a better look at the two-story brick home. There was no fence blocking in the front yard, but there was a three-metre-high hedge that blocked half of the yard from passer-byers on the footpath, leaving enough space for two cars to fit side-by-side down the short driveway. Each window on the front of the house had security shutters installed that were currently rolled up, making me wonder if the area had a crime probleme dark. I¡¯d have to familiarize myself with the area and what to expect.

    ¡°Wait till you see the inside, and your ce,¡± Amanda said with a grin, the motioned for me to get out.

    I climbed out of the passenger seat and grabbed my luggage, guitar case and backpack from the boot of the car. Amanda offered to carry something for me, but my male pride made me decline. It really wasn¡¯t all that heavy anyway, plus she had to get the door anyway.

    I tried my best to not stare at her backside as I followed her up the four steps to the front door but failed when she wiggled her body as she worked the key into the lock. The lock must have been stiff, because it took her a moment of wiggling and shaking her body that was doing all kinds of devious things to my groin, before getting the front door opened. Once she pulled her key back and stepped aside and gestured dramatically for me to enter.

    ¡°Your new home awaits,¡± she said with a presenters voice.

    I shook my head and smiled at her yful nature. I was d she felt sofortable in my presence, especially since we¡¯d only met a just over an hour earlier.

    I stepped into a wide hallway of polished hardwood floors. A shoe rack to my right told me I¡¯d need to remove my boots, but Amanda waved me down the hallway when I stopped to untie theces. I followed her instructions and she pushed and prodded me into arge sitting room, fitted out with two, three-seater leather couches positioned opposite each other around a long wooden coffee table. The walls were adorned with framed tour posters from a variety of super-star international bands-some signed-to local shows where I didn¡¯t recognize a single band logo.

    Shelves filled most of the empty space and all sorts of Gothic decor filled the shelves. Hanging bats, spooky skeletons, pop vinyls, band memorabilia and everything from cheap, tacky Halloween decorations to super expensive dragon sculptures and incense burners. It looked just like a few friends ces did back home, and I immediately felt weed andfortable. But then I saw the other three women sitting side-by-side.

    My brain recognized them immediately as being Amanda¡¯s sisters, my own younger sisters. But my dick had a mind of his own.

    Each one of them was as gorgeous as Amanda.

 29

    I looked between the three gorgeous women seated together on one of the couches. I didn¡¯t need Amanda to introduce them to know they were my other sisters, and I could at least tell who Erica was, since Emily and Amelia were twins, although they looked like they¡¯d be quite easy to tell apart once I knew who was who.

    ¡°Hey guys, this is Nick,¡± Amanda said with a beaming smile as she stepped up beside me. ¡°Nick, this is Erica, Emily and Mel.¡±

    My eyes followed Amanda¡¯s indications as she introduced her sisters to me. Erica was the older of the three there with very simr features to Amanda. She had a slightly darker skin tone that looked like she¡¯d tan really well if she tried, but from the dyed ck hair and red streak down one side told me she wasn¡¯t too fond of the beach and sun. She wore an altered band t shirt that was cut to expose a generous portion of her ample breasts, with tiny slits down the sides to expose her soft looking skin.

    She also wore a pair of doc martin boots, but these only came up to her calf, showing off her long legs that her tiny ck, denim shorts didn¡¯t even try to cover. She looked to bit shorter than Amanda, with wider hips, thicker thighs, a more ample chest and curves that could make a Greek goddess weep with envy. But both women still had the same delicate, beautiful facial features and bright blue eyes, making it impossible to mistake them for anything other than sisters. Their differences aside, both women were stunning.

    The twins were as dissimr to one another as their sisters were. The one who Amanda identified as Emily was a much more casual dresser than her twin. She wore a faded blue denim vest that was covered in band patches and small spikes and studs, her hair was a mass of wavy brown locks that hung down her shoulders that looked in need of a brush. She was more cute than beautiful like Amanda and sexy, sultry like Erica. Where her sisters had piercing blue eyes, hers were a dazzling green. She looked to be about the same height as Erica, with more of softness to her figure than Amanda butcking the seductive curves of Erica.

    Amelia was a spitting image of her twin, but their style was far different. Whereas Emily was dressed in ck jeans and band t shirt, Amelia wore ck top that showed a generous amount of cleavage with a pentagram pattern over her chest, tying behind her smooth neck. She wore a ck frilly skirt that showed off her long, fis coated legs that ended in four-inch tform boots. Her hair was also vastly different from her twin, the long wavy curls were reced with impossibly straight, long white-blonde hair, which lustrous and styled to perfection. It was so long I was sure it would reach her ass when she stood up. Their expressions also differed greatly as they took me in, Emily was all smiles, while Amelia had a neutral, resting bitch face that could freeze fire.

    How the hell was I going to live in a house with babes like this. I was going to have a perpetual boner.

    ¡°Hey everyone, nice to meet you,¡± I said, trying to keep my mind off of how hot my new sisters were.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the bastard,¡± Erica said from her seat beside Emily.

    ¡°Erica!¡± Amanda scolded her sister.

    ¡°Well he is, Dad wasn¡¯t married so that makes him a bastard,¡± she said with a shrug.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Amanda turned to face me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, technically I am a bastard,¡± I said with augh, trying to not let Erica get to me. I knew it must be hard for them too.

    ¡°It¡¯s not okay,¡± Amanda rounded on her sister. ¡°We all agreed to let Nicke here and stay with us.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rx sis, I¡¯m just fucking with you,¡± Ericaughed and got to her feet. She crossed the distance between us, and I fought to keep my eyes off her swaying hips and exposed cleavage. ¡°Besides, I like him.¡±

    I took a deep breath to rx my racing heart as my curvaceous sisters approached me, then wrapped her arms around my neck before pulling me into a hug. I reacted the same as I did with Amanda, but unlike her sister, Erica pressed the entire length of her academy award winning body into mine. Erection and all. She hugged me for about a dozen seconds, and I fought to keep my hands on her hips and off her amazing looking backside, but I swore I felt her press her stomach into my erection before pulling away.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Thest two words were spoken so softly that I was sure they were meant for my ears alone, but the emphasis on the word ¡®big¡¯ made sure I knew that she knew I had an erection in the presence of my newly found sisters. I felt my cheeks redden and I wanted nothing more than to find somewhere private and rub one out. Maybe if I sorted myself out, I could think a little clearer around these gorgeous vixens.

    Erica took her spot beside the twins, and Emily bounded to her feet and rushed me, throwing her arms around me in a cheerful hug. I was much more sessful at keeping my raging boner from pressing into this sister and was surprised when she kissed me on the cheek as our embrace ended.

 30

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a brother, and now I have one,¡± she beamed up at me with a perfect smile. Her hair was messy, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare into her green eyes as she brushed a lock of brown hair away from her face.

    ¡°I look forward to getting to know you more,¡± I replied with a grin of my own.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed Amelia rising from the couch during Emily¡¯s hug, but when the brte twin stepped aside, the tinum-blonde stepped forward. Unlike her siblings she didn¡¯t assault me with a marvellous hug, but instead she simply held her hand out to me. I took her small, delicate hand in my own,rger and calloused hands and shook gently.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Nick,¡± she said politely, but still with her neutral expression.

    ¡°You too Amelia,¡± I replied.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Please, call me Mel,¡± she said, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her wless lips.

    She took a step back and Emily wrapped an arm around her twin sisters waist. Then I was being studied by four sets of eyes like a prize dog about to do a trick. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say next and the whole situation was incredibly overwhelming, I needed some time to myself to gather my thoughts and get my shit under control.

    ¡°So¡­ where am I sleeping?¡± I asked the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got the perfect spot for you,¡± Emily said with a cheery smile.

    ¡°At the expense of others,¡± Erica added softly with a roll of her eyes.

    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯ll be staying,¡± Amanda added, ignoring Erica¡¯s remark.

    I picked up my guitar case, but before I could grab my luggage bag Amanda had grabbed the handle and gave me a smile. I followed my new sister out of the sitting room and down the hallway, into a kitchen that wasrger than my living room back home. A massive eight-seater dining table sat to the right while a huge ind counter sat in the middle of the room. A stainless-steel finished fridge sat beside a matching oven and dishwasher that also matched the kettle, toaster and coffee maker. Everything in this house had been picked out perfectly to go with everything else in its surroundings. Back home I got whatever was cheapest and worked.

    Photos of my sisters dotted the fridge door, but one in particr drew my attention. The face of the man in the photo was a little older than the one I had, but that jawline, nose and brow were the same. Even without the now familiar faces of my siblings beside him-although about a decade younger-I would have recognized that face, my father¡¯s face, my face.

    ¡°You really do look just like him,¡± Amanda said. She must have noticed I¡¯d stopped and walked back to stand beside me.

    ¡°My mother always said that, but I never knew what he looked like until recently,¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°You never had pictures of him?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°Mum said he left us and didn¡¯t want to keep anything to remind her of him. I know now she lied about that.¡±

    There was a long moment of silence between us, but Amanda finally broke it, the edge in her voice told me she was struggling to keep her temper under control.

    ¡°He never would have left you,¡± she said with a stoic confidence.

    ¡°I know that now,¡± I replied sombrely.

    ¡°Why did she tell you that?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°She was afraid I¡¯d leave her to go find him,¡± I sighed. ¡°It was wrong of her and I was a little mad at first, but I understand she was afraid of losing me and I have forgiven her. She gave me this before she died.¡±

    I pulled the photo of my mother and father from my jacket pocket and held it out for Amanda to take. She took it and studied my parents, then smiled.

    ¡°I can see why Dad fell for her, she¡¯s a real beauty,¡± she said, handing the photo back to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he loved your mother the same,¡± I replied, carefully cing the photo in my jacket again.

    ¡°My mum was a real bitch, we all know it,¡± Amanda said with a shrug. ¡°She put my father through hell for no reason. He only wanted to find out if you were his son so he could meet you and help you and your mother. But my mother was jealous and spiteful, none of us miss her being gone.¡±

    Amanda¡¯s words held a degree of scorn and spite that I guess she gained from her mother. Her words shocked me mostly because I would have never considered thinking about my own mother in such a fashion, let alone speaking the words that came from her mouth. But I guess I did have a degree of those emotions when I found out she¡¯d lied to me and It wouldn¡¯t be too far of a stretch to have those thoughts and emotions amplified by seeing your own mother tear your family apart out of jealousy and spite.

    I didn¡¯t know the woman at all, and I¡¯m sure what she went through with my father was no easy task, but I was taught that a parent should do everything they could to keep their family together, safe and happy. But that was also a lesson from my mother who had run away after getting pregnant, so maybe I shouldn¡¯t take that lesson to heart.

    I followed Amanda out of the kitchen through a sliding door that lead into the backyard. I stepped out onto smooth stone under a perg. An outdoor setting with eight chairs sat to one side, and a stone pizza oven andrge portable BBQ sat to the other. Between them was a long below ground pool with the cover pulled over the water. I¡¯d never really been one for swimming since the summers back home weren¡¯t ever that bad, but I could get used to having a pool on hand for when the Australian heat really kicked in.

    Images of the women inside sshing about in skimpy bikini¡¯s shed through my mind, threatening to cause my dick to shred my jeans and take over. The sight of Amanda¡¯s perfect ass was also making it difficult to think about anything other than sex. My eyes were glued to her hips as they swayed from side to side as she led me around the pool and up the driveway that continued on though the rear garage doors and up a steep slope, deeper into the backyard.

    The slope was so steep I was breathing a little heavy by the time we got to the top. I wasn¡¯t in bad shape, but my guitar was heavy, and I was still quite exhausted from my flight. The sight of Amanda¡¯s ass flexing from side to side in front of my face was enough to keep me going without protest though, even though I wanted to p myself for ogling my sisters ass.

 31

    ¡°Here we are, your new home,¡± Amanda turned to face me and held her hands out like a magicians assistant would.

    What she revealed stunned me with disbelief. There was a smaller house in the backyard of the bigger house. It was more of a granny t and I doubted it would be much bigger than the sitting room I¡¯d met my other siblings in, but it might even be bigger than my apartment back home.

    ¡°This¡­ is for me?¡± I asked, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Yep, it was Erica¡¯s, but she offered it up when we agreed to have youe here and stay with us. We all agreed it would be best to give you your own space,¡± Amanda exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I said, feeling a little teary.

    I had only just met these women, but they had offered to give me somewhere to stay, and they¡¯d even given me somewhere for my own privacy, knowing it might be a little awkward in the main house to start with. My mother and I had struggled daily to keep food on our table and a room over our head. It was only a miracle that we¡¯d been able to get enough money together to pay off the mortgage on grandpa¡¯s apartment after he left it to us when he passed.

    I had a decent sum of money in my ount from selling the property-London apartments were like a small gold mine-but I didn¡¯t get as much as it was worth since it was a fast sale, and that money wouldn¡¯tst forever. Having a family looking out for me was something I was going to have to get used too.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you the tour,¡± Amanda¡¯s face was split in two with a wide grin that made me smile in return.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I followed her through the front door and into a cosy little living room with afortable looking L shaped couch, a wide t screen and coffee table with a small two-seater dining table at the far end. Connected to the living room-opposite the dining table-was a small kitchte that was merely a strip of the living room floor that had been tiled with cupboards added. The appliances looked used, but still in great condition. I assumed these were the main houses old appliances, moved out here when newer models were purchased for the main house. Just passed the kitchen was a closed door that I guessed led to the bedroom and bathroom. The t was small, but it would be perfect for just me.

    ¡°This is amazing,¡± I said to Amanda. ¡°Did Erica really give this up for me?¡±

    ¡°She did, it used to be for guests only, but she moved out here about three years ago to get some privacy, right now she¡¯s back in her old room in the house,¡± Amanda exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank her for this,¡± I said absently.

    ¡°Buy her a bottle of Jack Daniels and she¡¯ll probably call it even, ¡°Amandaughed. It was a warm, friendlyugh that I could get used to hearing.

    ¡°I might have to buy two then,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Are you nning on sharing?¡± Amanda smirked.

    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours dear sister,¡± I replied with a grin.

    It felt a little odd referring to her as my sister, but she was. Maybe if I kept it up my brain would finally start seeing her as a sibling rather than a gorgeous alternative woman that would have been my dream girl. Maybe it would help my dick calm down finally.

    Amanda¡¯s facial expression changed just a hint. I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking, and the smile was still on her lips, but something about what I said had gotten to her for just a second. I didn¡¯t have time to wonder what it was or even ask her though.

    ¡°Well, I better go get dinner started, I¡¯ll leave you too get settled,¡± she said, before slipping by me and out the front door, not in a rush, but not slow.

    I ced my guitar case on the dining table and opened it up to check for damages. I was relieved to find my guitar still in one piece as I opened the case. The guitar wasn¡¯t anything special, a matte ck Epiphone Les Paul that my grandfather had given me for my sixteenth birthday. I¡¯d only really yed acoustic guitars since that¡¯s all we had, but I¡¯d yed on the schools electrics and loved them. I knew the guitar wasn¡¯t super expensive or high quality, but I still cherished it. When youe from a life with little luxury you learnt to maintain what you had, and I had kept my girl in top shape for its whole life.

    I¡¯d need to buy new strings as I had to remove the old ones before storing it for transport. I didn¡¯t want to chance it that the neck would snap in the change of altitude when flying. I could have just loosened the strings, but it needed a fresh set anyway. I¡¯d have to ask one of the girls to take mt to a music shop to get a few sets. I¡¯d also need a practice amp if I wanted to y, as mine was too heavy to fly with. Whilst I was ufortable splurging with the money I had, I could justify dropping a few hundred on a new amp. Maybe I could try out some guitars, it never hurt to have a back-up.

    Once I was satisfied my guitar was in good shape, I grabbed my bags and headed for the bedroom. The door I¡¯d seen earlier did lead to a small hallway, one of the two doors lead to a modest sized bathroom with shower cubicle, toilet and sink, while the other lead to a bedroom with arge queen size bed in the middle. The bed took up most of the space in the room, leaving enough room to walk around the sides and ess the floor to ceiling built in wardrobe. The doors of the wardrobe were mirrored, which would make sexual activities interesting. The thought of sex and who had upied this roomst gave me shes of Erica on this same bed with an unknown lover. I shook my head to dispel the images of my newly acquired sister in the throes of passion.

    ¡°Get your shit together man,¡± I muttered to myself.

    I tossed my backpack on the bed, kicked my luggage bag into the corner, and stripped off my shirt and pants before crossing the hall to the bathroom. I needed a shower, and to wack off. Hopefully I could think straight after that and avoiding off as a creep to my new family members.

    I turned the shower on and waited a moment for the water to heat up to a barely skin searing heat. Unlike back home it only took a few seconds for the water to warm enough for me to step in, it really was a lot warmer over here after all. I closed the stall door and stepped under the spray, sighing audibly as the water ran over my head and shoulders and down my back. The pressure was amazing, and I could feel tiny pricks of pain as the water pelted my bare skin. It felt like a hundred tiny hands massaging my skin.

    ¡°Yeah, I could get used to this,¡± I said to myself.

    I looked down my body to see my erection bouncing and swaying as I shifted myself under the water spray. I¡¯d gotten used to having one for thest hour or so. Being about these girls left me in a state of arousal, and I needed to sort it out before I made a fool of myself. It had been awhile since I felt the urge to masturbate. I was a healthy young man with a great sex drive, but in the past, I¡¯d had a few girlfriends and even friends with benefits, so I hadn¡¯t needed to jerk off all that much. Buttely I hadn¡¯t really felt the need for anything sexual. With the stress of my mother being sick, and everything that had happened, sex had just slipped my mind. But now it was like my libido wasing back with a vengeance.

 32

    I grabbed the bottle of shampoo and squeezed a healthy dollop onto my hand before I started massaging my painfully hard erection. I worked my tool with closed eyes as I imagined pictures of models I¡¯d seen online, girls I¡¯d slept with and others I¡¯d had crushes on. It felt good to get some sexual attention-even if it was from myself-but where I expected a quick y and release, I stood there for fifteen minutes stroking myself with an urgent need. I finally stopped after twenty minutes had passed and I wasn¡¯t any closer to a climax than I was when I start, if anything I just felt hornier.

    I closed my eyes to try again, but this time I saw the faces of my sisters as I started stroking myself. Amanda popped in first, her gorgeous smile and perfect features sent a tingling sensation though my dick. Then Erica¡¯s exposed curves and glorious looking breasts pushed me closer. Amelia¡¯s long legs and pursed lips added to the fire along with her twin sisters cute face, incredible eyes and smile. I was getting close, closer in a few minutes than I had after twenty, so I fixed the images of my siblings in my mind as I furiously pumped myself, chasing that ever elusive climax. I felt bad for using my sisters as spank-bank material, but I needed this out of my system.

    ¡°Dinner will be ready in five,¡± a voice called out from the hallway.

    The voice startled me, and I almost slipped on the wet tiles, grabbing onto a handrail in the shower to steady myself. I wasn¡¯t sure who called out, but I knew it wasn¡¯t Amanda. I took a moment to calm my beating heart before opening the shower door a crack to poke my head out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± I called out.

    I waited for a moment, unsure if whoever it was had heard me. Then the door to the bathroom swung open and Erica strode in like she owned the ce. I pulled my body away from the crack in the door to keep my nakedness out of sight.

    ¡°Oh, here you are,¡± Erica said with mock innocence. ¡°Amanda wanted me toe and let you know dinner will be ready shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard,¡± I replied, my cheeks heating.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll see you soon then,¡± Erica said with a smile.

    She stood there for a dozen seconds and tilted her head to the side. It almost looked like she was trying to make out something beyond the fogged-up ss or get a peek through the gap in the door. She smiled a little half smile once more, the spun around to leave the room. The sway of her hips had to be an addition to how she usually walked, because if she walked like that everywhere I was sure I¡¯d never get anything done in this house.

    Once I heard the door to the t close, I pulled my head back into the shower cubicle and closed the door, leaning against the cool tiles of the wall. I took a few deep breathes to calm my nerves, then looked down at my raging boner. He didn¡¯t care if the women who was just here was my blood rtive. He just saw what he wanted, and he wanted to be all up inside that.

    I thought about finishing my task, but now I felt even worse for using my new family to jerk off too. It was kind of sick and twisted. Instead, I shut the hot water off, and stepped under the icy cold water. Within a minute my dick had retreated, and I stepped out of the shower, shivering as goose bumps raced across my naked skin. I was going to have to get used to my sexy sisters or get used to ice cold showers. I didn¡¯t know which one was going to be harder. Maybe I could get a girlfriend, that would probably help. Maybe I could see if any of my sisters had a single friend¡¯s they could set me up with.

    I dressed in clean boxer-briefs and pulled on my jeans from earlier, a fresh band T-shirt and gave my long hair a brush to get the knots and tangles out before tying it back. I checked my appearance in the bathroom mirror and ran my fingers across the weeks growth of hair on my jaw and chin. I¡¯d never grown a beard before, my old job hadn¡¯t allowed it. I was lucky to get away with my waist length hair, they¡¯d have forced me to shave any beard I grew or lose my job, and my job was needed to keep food on the table. But now I was here-with no job-I could let it grow and see how it looked. Right now, I was happy with how rugged the week¡¯s growth made me look. Besides, if it didn¡¯t like it, I could always shave it off.

    Once I was satisfied with my appearance, I pulled my boots on and grabbed my jacket before heading outside and down the steep driveway to the main house. Tonight was the first dinner with my new family and I had to make a good first impression. I just hoped I could keep my eyes to myself and not get thrown out.

    ********

    The girls were all sitting around the outdoor table setting when I came down from my private little sanctuary. tes wereid out and I found an empty seat beside Emily with my cutlery and te already piled high with food.

    ¡°Hey everyone,¡± I said with a small wave as I approached the table.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The girls gave their own greetings, ranging from broad smiles, to a big hug from Emily as she rose from her chair to greet me. Amanda had a happy smile on her face as she saw the embrace between her sister and I, and I had a feeling she was happy to see her siblings getting along. She had a mother hen vibe about her that I suspected came from being the eldest, as well as being the one to keep her family together when her father died. From the little we spoke over emails I found out her mother had been mostly out of the picture when our father died, and they hadn¡¯t wanted her back because of her behaviour, leaving Amanda to raise her younger sister¡¯s. It still baffled me how a parent could up and leave her children so callously, but not everyone was suited for parenthood.

    I took my seat beside Emily and gazed over the mountainous pile of food they¡¯d given me. There was a huge T-bone steak with gravy and roasted potatoes, arge pile of green beans, peas and broli sat beside it and even a pile of golden fried potato chips. It was a lot of food for anyone, but after the shitty airline meals I¡¯d been stuck with I had no doubt I¡¯d devour the entire te.

 33

    Before digging in I looked around the table, unsure if they had a custom before eating. My mother and I never had, food was food, and we ate to keep our bodies fuelled so we could work to keep the roof over our heads. My grandparents had been quite religious and insisted on saying grace before every meal, even though my grandmother looked like she was worried I¡¯d burst into mes each time. I didn¡¯t think my siblings would have any religious streaks, but I didn¡¯t want to start on my food until I was sure. I also noticed the varying degree of meal changes between dishes and wondered how Amanda had done this all in such a short time.

    Emily¡¯s te had the same meal prepped as I did-all bar the fried chips-only in less volume. Erica too had a T-bone steak with a pile of green veggies piled beside it that dwarfed my own, and Amanda looked to be having a highly season chicken with as her meat. But Mel had no meat at all, only veggies and what looked like tofu.

    ¡°She¡¯s vegetarian,¡± Emily said when she saw me checking out her twin sisters te.

    ¡°Not by choice,¡± Mel sighed. ¡°I have a gic disorder called hemochromatosis.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you can¡¯t absorb iron well?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Mel smiled. ¡°So, I stick to mostly white meat and meat substitutes like Tofu, on special asions I can eat steak, and I would have loved one tonight, but my iron levels have been to hightely.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± I replied. ¡°My grandfather had the same issue, but he ignored all the health advice and kept eating red meat.¡±

    ¡°Dad was the same,¡± Emily added.

    A silence passed over the table at the mention of our father, the man I never knew. They probably had fond memories of the man and missed him greatly, but I still felt a pang of pain that I never knew him, and never would.

    ¡°Amanda has the same disorder, but it isn¡¯t as bad for her,¡± Mel added after a dozen seconds.

    ¡°I just got lucky,¡± Amanda added.

    ¡°But that¡¯s why you¡¯re eating chicken?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be sure to keep that in mind for when it¡¯s my turn to cook,¡± I said to the group with a smile.

    ¡°You cook?¡± Erica asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Yeah, my mum was a terrible cook, so I learnt how and cooked all our meals,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Dad was a great cook too,¡± Mel said, studying me thoughtfully.

    We ate in rtive silence after that. I thanked Amanda for the great food and was ted to hear there was another steak in the oven if I was still hungry. I made sure the other¡¯s didn¡¯t want it before fishing it out and devouring it in record time. I rarely had steak back home since it was so expensive, only treating myself to it when I was getting into some heavy weightlifting for the protein, and it was usually the cheapest cut I could find. I wondered if they ate this well each night, and what the girls did for work.

    The house was immacte, and the neighbourhood looked great, so they must have had decent jobs. I¡¯d have to find something to do so I could pitch in and pay my way, the money I had from selling the apartment would only get me so far. That¡¯s if they let me stay here permanently. Erica was sure to want her t back eventually.

    Once all the meals were finished Amanda got to her feet and began clearing the table. Emily joined her after a few seconds, and I got to my feet to give them a hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Nick, you just rx,¡± Amanda said with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping out, I did this sort of thing a lot back home,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but for now you¡¯re our guest. Just rx, you¡¯ve had a long trip and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted,¡± Amanda insisted.

    ¡°Yeah bro, let us take care of you,¡± Emily chimed in with a friendly smile.

    Rather than argue the point I decided to let them win this round, but I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable letting them do all the work in the long term. I sat back in my seat and pulled my cigarettes out, mostly to keep my hands busy. I looked over to Amanda, and she gave me a nod of confirmation, letting me know It was okay for me to smoke here. I lit one up and took a long draw before exhaling with an audible sigh of relief. There really wasn¡¯t much better than a smoke after a great meal, I just wish I had some whiskey to go with it. As if reading my mind, Erica got to her feet and disappeared inside, returning a momentter with a bottle of Jack Daniels.

    She waved the bottle in my direction, and I replied with a wide grin. I scooted my chair back and went over to the outdoor bar I¡¯d seen earlier, grabbing five sses and returning to the table. Erica added ice to two of them, then poured the brown coloured liquid. I usually drank my whiskey with a mixer, but asionally I¡¯d sip a ss straight.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± Erica said, holding her ss out.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± I replied, clinking my ss to hers.

    After the girls were finished with the dishes inside, they joined Erica and I for a drink. I noticed Mel didn¡¯t touch any alcohol, only drinking the soft drink that we¡¯d started mixing into our whiskey. The next hour passed by in a sh, mostly my sisters telling stories of shenanigans they¡¯d gotten up to in their youth, some more embarrassing than others. As it turns out, Erica was quite a wild child, but I could have guessed that with how open she was about unting her spectacr body, and even flirting with her own brother. I didn¡¯t think it was anything serious, so I put it to the back of my mind.

    I¡¯d been much better at controlling my sexual urges after I had a few drinks. The women still looked incredibly hot, but I was more rxed now that the initial meeting and attraction was out of the way. Although I still caught myself checking out Amanda¡¯s ass when she bent down to pick something up, or Erica¡¯s well disyed cleavage. She caught me once, but simply smiled without saying a word.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for a swim,¡± Erica announced. We were all a little drunk, but a swim sounded great. I still wasn¡¯t ustomed to the warmer climate.

    I got to my feet and walked over to the pools edge. The cover was still over the water, but I spotted Emily jog over to the spool that the cover was attached too. She flicked a switch and a motor thrummed to life, the spool started turning slowly, dragging the dark blue cover away from the water¡¯s surface, showing the pristine waters it had been protecting. The water was lit up by blue lights at the bottom, giving it an other-worldly glow.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Last one in brings the drinks!¡± Erica yelled.

 34

    I turned around at the exact moment her top came over her head. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and her glorious mounds sprung free from their confines, nipples already hardened. I tore my eyes away mere seconds after theynded on my sisters magnificent rack, but the image of her beautiful orbs were burned into my mind. Suddenly I was very confined in my jeans.

    ¡°Erica! Bathing suit!¡± Amanda called out.

    ¡°We always do this though,¡± Erica whined.

    I turned back for a moment to see Erica had her tight shorts halfway down and she was wiggling her hips to shimmy the almost non-existent garment down her spectacr legs. I quickly pulled my eyes away before I could be seen gawking at my half naked sibling.

    ¡°Yes, but now we havepany, our brother,¡± Amanda frowned.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here,¡± Erica shrugged, then dropped her shorts to her feet.

    She was now only wearing a tiny pair ofce panties that were more of an idea than a garment. She showed no signs of being ufortable being so near nakedness in-front of me, and she strode by without even giving me a nce and dove into the pool. The others all began removing clothing, but they stopped at their underwear before diving into the pool, all except for Amanda. She frowned at her sister before shaking her head and walked up beside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about her,¡± she apologized. ¡°Erica is free spirited, has been her whole life. She does what she wants and rarely listens to anyone, especially me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I shrugged. ¡°As she said, we¡¯re all family.¡±

    I gave Amanda a smile, then turned to face the pool. I pulled off my jacket, then my boots and socks before pulling my t-shirt over my head, tossing it onto my chair. As I turned back to the pool, I caught a glimpse of Amanda at the doorway, and I swore I saw her eyes on my chest before she darted inside. I shrugged at what was probably my imagination ying tricks on me and turned back to the pool.

    My next issue was I didn¡¯t have any swim-trunks with me, and I was more than a little excited by the disy of flesh. Even seeing Emily and Mel in their underwear before they dove into the water had gotten my blood pumping. They both had astounding bodies, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they¡¯d feel against my own. I decided being quick was the best option, after all, none of my sisters were paying much attention to me at the moment.

    I unbuckled my belt and stripped my jeans down my legs in record time. I quickly tossed them aside and turned back to jump in the pool, but Erica was leaning against the edge right below me, looking straight at my package.

    ¡°Welle on big brother,¡± Erica said, adding emphasis to the word ¡®big¡¯ once more.

    She pushed away from the edge, but I saw her eyes roam down my naked torso and lock onto the obvious bulge in my briefs. Before she could say anything-or the others see my obvious arousal-I jumped into the pool. The water was cold to begin with, which helped my situation a little. I surfaced after a quick dive to the bottom and was met face-to-face by Emily. Her hair was drenched and pulled away from her face so I could see her beautiful features clearly. The light from the pool gave the water a gorgeous glow, but it didn¡¯t do much to reveal anything other than the bottoms of our legs.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said with a grin.

    ¡°Hey to you too,¡± I replied.

    Emily was incredibly friendly, probably the friendliest out of all my sisters. She seemed to exude an aura of cheer that made it impossible to be in a bad mood, and she seemed to negate any and all of Erica¡¯s remarks andments. Erica wasn¡¯t mean at all, but she seemed to relish causing embarrassment and difort for others. But never did she aim her quips and jokes at Emily.

    ¡°Youe here often?¡± she asked with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be my new go to ce,¡± I replied, ying her little game.

    ¡°Good, because I like having you here,¡± she said.

    Before I could say another word, Emily moved closer to me, wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me into a hug. I instinctively wrapped my arms around her small waist and hugged her back. The sensation of her bare skin under my fingers was having the usual effect, and my dick was trying to tear free of my boxers to join the pool party. Luckily for me, Emily hadn¡¯t pressed her whole body into me.

    ¡°I like being here,¡± I said as we parted.

    Emily studied me for a moment, then giggled before sshing me with some water.

    A few minutester Amanda came back out wearing a ck two-piece bikini that showcased her amazing body. She was long and lean in every sense of the description. Her waist was narrow, her stomach was t, and her torso was long, like her amazing legs. Her breasts were quite small inparison to her sisters, but they suited her body perfectly. Once again, I had to actively force myself to not look at her body.

    The next hour passed as we yed in the pool. It was mostly just Mel and Emily sshing around with me, while Amanda joined in on asion. Erica swam someps, but she mostly hung out in the shallow end, sitting on the steps so that her breasts were above the water. I was sure she was doing that on purpose, since every time I looked her way, she was watching me, and would smile. I didn¡¯t know what was going on in her head, but I had to be careful how I yed this.

    I wasn¡¯t an idiot, I knew when a girl wanted me, the problem with this girl was she was my sister, and incest was wrong for so many reasons. It was probably just a physical attraction that would pass in time, since most siblings had their whole lives to develop a family bond and see each other differently. I¡¯d have to do what I could to form that bond as quick as possible so I could first of all; stop seeing my sisters as I did right now; and get Erica to tone down her obvious flirtation.

    ¡°All right, time for me to get to bed,¡± Amanda announced when it was close to midnight.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± our sisters all said at once.

    I climbed out of the pool as Amanda did and grabbed one of the towel¡¯s she¡¯d set out for everyone earlier and began drying myself.

    ¡°Yeah its gettingte, and I¡¯m really tired,¡± I added.

    I said my goodbyes to the remaining three and began gathering my clothing whilst trying to avoid ogling Amanda as she bent at the waist to dry her legs. I didn¡¯t seed very well. Once I was dry enough to allow myself to get straight into bed, I tossed the used towel over the back of my seat, reminding myself to deal with it in the morning.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°It¡¯s been great having you here Nick,¡± Amanda said as she approached me.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a lot of fun, thank you for being so weing to me,¡± I replied, trying to keep my eyes on hers, which wasn¡¯t all that difficult. She had beautiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all,¡± she smiled. ¡°See you in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I smiled back at her.

    Amanda stepped into my space once more and wrapped her arms around me in a hug. This time she stepped right into me and I felt her soft stomach press against my erection. I was getting ready for her to pull away, but when she didn¡¯t, I wrapped my arms around her waist and hugged her back. Her exposed flesh felt all sorts of amazing against mine, and I cursed the meagre swimsuit for hindering what little it did of the sensation, then cursed myself again for thinking that. Maybe I could try jacking off before bed again.

    ¡°Goodnight Nick,¡± she said once more as our embrace ended.

    ¡°Goodnight Amanda,¡± I replied.

    We parted after sharing a moment, and I gathered my things before heading up to the t that was my new home. I looked over my shoulder before the pool was out of sight, and I saw Erica watching me with a devious grin spread across her beautiful lips.

 35

    Once in my t I dumped my pile of clothes along with my boots by the couch in the living area and headed for the bedroom. Each step closer to therge, plush queen size bed became heavier with exhaustion, and the promise of sleep was making my body be drowsy, and I passed out on top of the covers as soon as I hit the bed.

    I awoke the next morning feeling more than a little disorientated. The unfamiliar room was a shock to my brain as I tried to recall where I was and how I got there, then I remembered. I¡¯d travelled across the ocean to meet my estranged family, my four sisters. My siblings weren¡¯t exactly what I was expecting-although I really didn¡¯t have any expectations-since they seemed to be into a lot of simr music to myself, and even had a fashion sense and style that would have fit right in with my group of friends back home. Each one of them was a knock-out, and if I¡¯d have seen any of them at a concert, I would have tried to get their number. Being rted to them made those feelings of attraction far more awkward.

    Amanda had a fantastic personality, and we had a very close taste in music. She was beautiful, friendly, funny and just a joy to be around.

    Emily and her twin Mel were quite the opposite of one another, but they still held themselves the same and had simr mannerisms. Although Emily was by far the more openly friendly of the two, always smiling and offering hugs. Mel was a little more reserved, but I had a feeling it was more of a shy nature over being rude. I looked forward to seeing her open up a little more.

    Erica was the wildcard of the family, that was obvious even after just meeting them yesterday. She was drop-dead gorgeous with sultry eyes, luscious lips and curves that would make any swim-suit model envious. But she also had an aura about her that screamed ¡°danger dude!¡± and I wasn¡¯t sure if her open flirtation and unting of her body to me was out of attraction, or to simply get a reaction out of me. Either way it was a dangerous situation to be in with your own sister.

    I hoped these feelings of attraction would subside once I got to know each of the women in my family, because I couldn¡¯t trust myself around them if I was constantly aroused. I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt them-that just wasn¡¯t me-but I also didn¡¯t want to live in those conditions. If shit didn¡¯t calm down, I¡¯d have to look for a ce of my own. If I could afford it.

    In my groggy, half-sleep state, I wandered into the bathroom to take a piss. I was still wearing the boxer briefs I¡¯d been wearing when I went for ate-night swim with my sistersst night, so I stripped them off, tossing them into the corner. My head was a little sore from drinking-since I was tired and hadn¡¯t hydrated enough yesterday-and I didn¡¯t even notice the shower was running, or when it turned off.

    ¡°Guess I should have locked the door,¡± Erica¡¯s voice cut through my dazed mind.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I had just finished pissing and flushed the toilet, but I was still naked when the door to the shower swung open.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry to startle you big bro, but could you pass me a towel,¡± Erica said, and I could hear the mirth in her tone.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ sure, one sec,¡± I looked around the small bathroom for a towel, and saw them hanging by the door, closer to Erica than they were to me.

    Instead of arguing, I cupped my penis with one hand-which was bing increasing harder to do since he knew there was a naked goddess in the room-and reached over to pull a towel from the rack, blindly handing it to Erica. Even though I tried to keep my eyes averted, I still looked, and I was stunned like a deer in the headlights. Although these headlights were double-D weapons of mass distraction.

    Erica had opened the shower doorpletely and stood there as naked as the day she was born. Her glorious tits sat almost unnaturally perky for their size, and I found my eyes lock onto her hard nipples before trailing down her swim-suit model stomach, over her curvy hips and across visible bald pubis before taking in her long, toned legs. Her skin was a slight shade darker than Amanda¡¯s, but she was still quite pale. Amanda had the perfect moonlight tan.

    ¡°You can take a picture if you want, you won¡¯t be the first,¡± Erica winked at me as she took the towel.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, averting my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m use to it,¡± she replied with a casual shrug.

    She began towelling her body dry and I was starting to wonder why I hadn¡¯t left the room yet. I should leave the room. Brothers shouldn¡¯t stand in a room, naked, with their younger sister while she dried her body. But I didn¡¯t leave.

    Erica took a step out of the shower and I stepped back to give her room. I realized I was hanging around for a glimpse at her body some more, and it was starting to feel weird. I could always just say I was waiting to use the shower; I did need one after all. Now that she was out, I could jump in and close the door to put something between our naked bodies and cool my shit with an icy cold shower.

    ¡°All yours bro,¡± Erica said with a pleasant, innocent smile.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I stammered.

    What had this woman done to my brain? I never stammered around beautiful women. I was confident that most women would find me attractive, even if I hadn¡¯t had a lot of time in my old life for dating. I could easily find the words needed to speak to a pretty girl, make herugh and have a good time. But Erica had scrambled my brain, making me think and act like a pimply teenager in high school trying to ask out his crush. That wasn¡¯t me at all.

    If she wanted to y this game, then so was I.

    I let my hands drop away from my crotch, and my erection bounded free like an escaping prisoner, pointing directly at Erica. I saw her eyes widened just a touch, her lips part slightly and I thought I saw surprise in her beautiful blue eyes. My n had worked. I had rattled her.

 36

    Ever since I was young, I had always had quite arge dick. Like most boys I¡¯d measured it when I started getting erections and had evenpared it to one¡¯s I¡¯d seen in pornography magazines. Even sneaking a peak at other guys in the locker rooms when they were changing. Whilst I wasn¡¯t thergest I¡¯d seen, I definitely knew I wasn¡¯t small. By the shocked looked on her face, Erica knew a decent sized rod when she saw one.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said again, this time with far more confidence. ¡°Chuck the towel with theundry, and I¡¯ll wash itter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll do that,¡± Erica said, as if in a trance.

    I saw her shake her head out of the corner of my eye as I turned around and grinned to myself. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right Erica, I can y this game too.¡± I thought to myself.

    ¡°Oh, Erica?¡± I turned back to face my new sibling, not caring to cover myself at all.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± she replied, the towel now wrapped around her torso.

    ¡°Why were you using my shower?¡± I asked. It had been her shower and room before I arrived, but I wanted to make sure she knew this was my ce now.

    ¡°I left some things here,¡± she said hurriedly. ¡°I thought I might be able to get in a shower before you woke up, sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Just ask next time, I don¡¯t mind sharing.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    I turned my back on her before she could reply, but I saw the heat rise to her cheeks, and the usually flirtatious, unting mega-babe had been surprised by my actions. She had lost control of the situation, something I assumed had rarely ever happened, if it had ever happened at all. I turned the shower on to a scorching hot st of pressure, squeezed some shampoo into my palm, and started working myself to a much-needed climax. I didn¡¯t even wait to hear the door close, signalling Erica leaving the bathroom and t, if she heard the audible squelching as my fist worked my tool, so be it.

    I didn¡¯t even try to dispel the images of her wless naked body, and after a few minutes I was painting the tiles of the small shower with my seed.

    After my shower I felt far more refreshed, and it wasn¡¯t just the hot water cleaning away the slight hangover from the night before. It was the sexual release I¡¯d finally obtained and getting one-up on Erica¡¯s flirtatious shenanigans. I just hoped it wouldn¡¯t back-fire somehow. I¡¯m sure the others wouldn¡¯t be too appreciative of me shing my dick to their sister, even if she started it first.

    I dressed in a pair of camo-pattern cargo shorts and a white death metal band T-shirt with the hard to read logo in ck across the front. I rarely wore white shirts, but the band were friends of mine from London, and they really were quite awesome, so I made an exception. Once I was dressed, I pulled on my boot¡¯s, grabbed my phone and jacket, then headed down to the main house.

    As soon as I entered through the sliding door my nose was assaulted with aromas of breakfast meats such as sausage and bacon mingled with the scent of fried eggs and buttered toast. My stomach grumbled as I stepped into the kitchen, loud enough to draw Amanda¡¯s attention away from the sizzling bacon in the frying pan.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said with a cheery smile.

    ¡°Good morning to you too,¡± I said with a grin of my own. ¡°That smells amazing.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, there¡¯s some ready for you,¡± she pointed with a greasy spat to a te piled with fluffy scrambled eggs, half a dozen rashers of bacon, and two thick pork sausages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± I said, reaching across the counter to drag the heavy te to me.

    I dug into the food with about as much grace as a starving bear in a meat factory, gaining me a satisfied grin from Amanda before she turned back to her cooking.

    ¡°Do you do all the cooking?¡± I asked when I finally finishing inhaling the eggs.

    ¡°Most of the time. Emily helps out most evenings, and Mel usually prepares her own meals or helps me when I do it,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°Not Erica?¡± I asked.

    ¡°God no,¡± Amandaughed. ¡°She could burn a ss of water.¡±

    I spat out half a sausage I¡¯d been chewing as I startedughing. Causing Amanda tough at me.

    ¡°Guess I won¡¯t be asking her to cook for me anytime soon,¡± I said once theughter died down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you anytime Nick,¡± Amanda said.

    Our eyes locked for a few seconds and I thought I saw something more in them. Not the friendly smile and gaze I¡¯d experienced the first time we¡¯d met, but closer to the look she gave me when we hugged by the poolst night. This look worried me more than the games Erica was ying with me, mostly because I couldn¡¯t see Amanda ying around like that. I hadn¡¯t known her for even twenty-four hours, but I felt like I had a pretty good idea of her character. Thankfully, Emily came bouncing into the kitchen and broke the moment before it could get awkward.

    ¡°Hey guys!¡± she greeted us in a cheery tone.

    Emily bounded around the kitchen ind and wrapped her arms around Amanda in a big hug, then circled around to hug me from behind, nting a kiss on my cheek. It was a tonic kiss, but the spot where her lips had touched my skin felt incredibly hot, and I had to force myself to not rub the spot with my fingers. I just imagined how her soft lips would feel against my own.

    Aaaaand I was in boner town again.

    ¡°Good morning. You¡¯re in a good mood,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°Of course I am, I have my big brother here now,¡± Emily beamed, then sat beside me and took up a fork to eat from my te.

    ¡°Please, help yourself,¡± I said with mock sarcasm.

    Emily grinned around a piece of bacon she¡¯d stuffed in her mouth and yfully pushed my shoulder. Apart from being super cute and pretty, she was probably the easiest to remember that she was my sister. Her goofy smiles and cheery attitude towards me made me never failed to make me smile. But like with all of my newly acquired siblings, I still couldn¡¯t get the image of what it might be like to make love to the spunky brte.

    ¡°Any ns for today?¡± Amanda asked Emily.

    ¡°Gonna practice a bit, then head over to Jen¡¯s to hang out,¡± she replied, pulling out her phone to reply to a message that pinged.

 37

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite your friends over here tonight? It¡¯s Saturday, we could have a proper party to wee Nick,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°That sounds awesome!¡± Emily eximed.¡± I can¡¯t wait to show you off to my friends.¡±

    Emily stuffed another piece of bacon into her mouth, then darted out of the kitchen like her pants were on fire. Of course, I watched her bubbly butt the entire way.

    ¡°Does she ever sit still?¡± I asked Amanda.

    ¡°Nope,¡± sheughed.

    I finished my te of food and carried it around to the sink, scraping the leftovers into the bin before rinsing and storing it in the dishwasher. Making sure I did it when Amanda¡¯s back was too me, just in case she tried to do it herself. I¡¯d really have to help her out around the house to give her a break.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she replied.

    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± I added.

    She pursed her lips in thought, as if she really hadn¡¯t thought about what to do with her free time, which was something I had gathered she hadn¡¯t had a lot of in the years since her mother left, and our father had died.

    ¡°Not sure, might just read a book or listen to some music,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not really all that exciting.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a pretty good day to me,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but you¡¯ll probably have to fight to get away from Emily,¡± Amanda said. ¡°She¡¯s been so excited to meet you and show off her long-lost brother to all her friends.¡±

    ¡°Any of the cute?¡± I asked with a smirk.

    ¡°Quite a few,¡± Amanda half smiled.

    ¡°Maybe I can get her to set me up,¡± I added with augh.

    ¡°Oh Nick, I doubt you¡¯ll have any trouble finding a girl,¡± Amanda replied, giving me one of those intense looks.

    Her eyes bore into me, making my heart beat a little faster. Suddenly I was feeling a little hot, and I was aware of the tight denim shorts she was wearing, showcasing her super-star long legs and I felt my barely receding dick spring back to life. It was going to be another one of those days.

    Just then, Erica came down from upstairs in a pair of Lycra leggings and sports bra. The bra was meant to keep her breasts in ce for working out, but it seemed to be cking off since they bounced with every step she took.

    ¡°Morning Erica,¡± Amanda greeted her sister with a te of eggs and toast.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied to Amanda, then gave me a t stare.

    She didn¡¯t look too pleased to see me, not a single smirk, smile or seductive wink this morning. Maybe I¡¯d gone too far with the shower scene this morning, but she had to know she couldn¡¯t do what she was doing and get away with it. I¡¯d have to fight fire with fire when dealing with this temptress.

    ¡°Morning Erica,¡± I said in my most pleasant tone.

    ¡°Morning,¡± she replied, then took her te and sat down at the dining table by herself.

    I studied her for a moment as she slowly ate her food and flicked through some social media app on her phone, stopping to take a selfie or two from time to time.

    ¡°Something happen between you two?¡± Amanda asked, making me jump.

    ¡°Nope, nothing, maybe she is just a little hungover and embarrassed fromst night,¡± I lied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never known Erica to be embarrassed by anything,¡± Amanda mused. ¡°But, having a brother is a new experience to us all.¡±

    ¡°Especially me,¡± Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just give her some space.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but you let me know if she starts being a bitch to you, she got that from our mother,¡± Amanda added.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I replied, not really intending on getting Erica in trouble with her sister. I could deal with her on my own if she kept it up, it was actually kind of fun fucking with her.

    I said my goodbyes to my sisters, too which Amanda gave me a one-armed hug and Erica ignored me. I left the kitchen to search for Emily, then I heard the muffled rumble of a bass guitaring from the door I suspected led to the garage. I knocked on the door but the ying continued, so I tried the handle and found it was unlocked. I inched the door open and peered into my idea of heaven.

    The interior of the garage had been sound proofed in a professional manner, and the concrete floor was covered neatly with carpet tiles to further dampen the sound both inside, and outside. A massive double-bass drum kit sat on a small riser at the far end of the room, the cymbal rack glittered with an impressive amount of polished brass cymbals and the drums themselves were a deep red with ck swirlsced with mother of pearl. It was a beautiful set-up, and I wondered who it belonged too.

    ¡°Nick!¡± Emily said as soon as the bass guitar stopped.

    ¡°Hey, sweet set-up,¡± I said, stepping into the room and closing the door behind me.

    Emily was seated on a stool in-front of a massive 6¡Á10 bass cab with a Mesa M9 carbine amp sitting on top. The amplifier was a serious piece of band equipment, at 900watts it could probably vibrate the whole house if it was turned up. I noticed the volume was only on two and was surprised I could hear it so well at a low setting, even through the sound proofing. Resting on her knee was a 4-string BTB Ibanez with a five-piece neck-through design. The polished wood finish was spectacr and the tiny mother of pearl iys along the fretboard shimmered whenever Emily moved the instrument. She held it with a familiarity one only gets from ying an instrument for long hours.

    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s not all mine though,¡± she said, cing the bass on the stand beside her.

    Other stands sat by two other guitar amps on either side of Emily¡¯s. Both guitar rigs were almost identical, both had a 4¡Á10 mesa guitar cab, but the amps were different. The one to her right was a Mesa Stiletto while the other was a Mesa dual rectifier. Whoever owned all this equipment definitely had their favourite brand picked out when it came to amps. Guitars were a different story.

    The stand, by the amp was a multi-stand that held three guitars, each hanging by a mp around the base of the headstock. One was a beautiful deep-red swirled PRS, while the other two were Jackson guitars, one from the Kelly model with long, sweeping points while the other was from the V collection. The V was stark white with ck edging and the Kelly was in ck. While I¡¯d love to y either of them, the ck one had caught my attention.

    ¡°You y, don¡¯t you?¡± Emily interrupted my ogling of the instruments.

    ¡°I do,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Wanna jam?¡± she smiled.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are these yours?¡± I asked, pointing to the guitars.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re Amanda¡¯s, but she doesn¡¯t y anymore,¡± Emily replied, sounding a little sad.

    ¡°Howe?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Dad taught her,¡± she replied simply.

 38

    I left the questioning at that, but I approached the guitars and took the ck Jackson into my hands. I let my eyes roam across the curves of the body and up the polished neck. The strings looked fresh, not a spot of rust on them.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Emily grinned, picking up her bass.

    ¡°You sure Amanda won¡¯t mind?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nah, at least they¡¯ll get yed,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I y around with them sometimes, but I¡¯m not very good with that many strings.¡±

    I took a seat on the stool that was positioned beside the dual rectifier amp and rested the guitar on my leg. It was awkward to y sitting down, but I could manage. My friend had one of the cheaper models back home and I had yed it for hours upon hours whenever I could. I was looking forward to making this one scream.

    I uncoiled a lead that was sitting on the amp and plugged one end into the guitar, then the other into the input on the face of the amplifier. I switched the power on and adjusted some of the settings. Some guitarists like to have a lot of low-end in their tone, but I preferred to let the bass give the low-end, and since I was jamming with a bassist, I wanted to hear how she yed. Once I had the dials to the position¡¯s I wanted I flicked the stand-by switch, and the amplifier hummed with feedback from the pick-ups.

    I ran my left hand along the fretboard to gauge the responsiveness of the settings. The metallic scratching from my fingers sliding along the strings was a familiar sound to me, one some people hated, but one I loved.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a bowl of guitar picks sitting on the amp, and I fished out one I liked the size and feel of. I usually yed with one¡¯s far smaller that were often used in jazz, but this one would do the job. Once I had the guitar in asfortable position as I could, I strummed my first power chord.

    The instrument sang loudly in its dirty, distorted tone that was literal music to my ears. The amp was turned down low, but it still filled the entire garage space with an almost painful hum.

    ¡°Here,¡± Emily handed me a pair of disposable yellow ear plugs.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, stuffing them into my ears to protect my hearing.

    Once I was satisfied with the tone of the instrument, and the volume levels, I started off with a standard thrashy death-metal riff I liked to y when warming up. It was mostly power chords with some pinch harmonics thrown in for good measure. After I repeated the riff for the third time, I heard a chunky, thunderous tone cut through and I looked over to see Emily¡¯s fingers moving across her much longer fretboard. Unlike most guitarists, I had a strong appreciation for skilled bassist¡¯s. They may only have four strings-some had more-but they had much longer necks to work with, and fret-spacing was much wider. Emily seemed to be a pro as her fingers danced along the neck of her instrument, keeping up with me and only pausing long enough to gauge a change I made before diving right back in.

    After about five minutes of jamming I slid the ball of my hand along the volume knob to cut the sound. Emily stopped with a long slide along the E-string and looked over to me smiling widely.

    ¡°That was awesome!¡± she eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, that was pretty damn good,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a really good guitarist,¡± she gushed.

    ¡°Not that great, but I do enjoy ying,¡± I rubbed the back of my neck.

    I¡¯d never been great at receivingpliments on my musical skills, always feeling like I could be better and not deserving of praise. I guess everyone could always be better at their passion of choice, I just had a hard time believing I was anything special. It wasn¡¯t like I could shred like Zack Wylde, or solo like Satriani. I rarely even wrote my own music, preferring to just y covers by myself. Probably why my band back home never did anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re the awesome one Emily,¡± Iplimented my smiling sister. ¡°You picked up what I was ying in seconds and jumped in.¡±

    ¡°I was a little sloppy, I haven¡¯t had a guitarist to y with in a while,¡± she shrugged.

    She was anything but sloppy, her finger-picking technique was wless. I was listening closely when we were ying, and each note she yed sounded perfectly executed, only hesitating when following a change I made. Which was understandable when you¡¯re ying something you aren¡¯t familiar with. Every guitarist and bassist I knew back in London would have stopped what I was ying, and asked me to show them what notes, chords and frets I was using. But not my sister, she was a natural. I wondered if Amanda was as skilled as her younger sibling.

    ¡°Wanna y some more?¡± she asked, and I couldn¡¯t refuse the eagerness in her eyes. Plus, I really did enjoy ying guitar.

    ¡°Sure, do you know any covers?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she grinned.

    We spent the next fifteen minutes going over our favourite bands and deciding between three we both liked. Out of those three we picked a few covers that we both knew. One of them I¡¯d never actually learnt the song, but I knew it well enough to be able to fudge my way through without too much trouble.

    Half an hourter I was cing the guitar down on its stand and flexing my fingers and wrist. It had been a long time since I yed properly, and I hadn¡¯t given myself much of a warm-up before diving into some pretty fast songs. We didn¡¯t have a drummer for backing, but Emily kept amazing time and I was able to lock in with her and we only lost out rhythm a couple of times on the first song.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re staying with us Nick,¡± Emily beamed as she ced her bass down. ¡°We should do this every day!¡±

    I smiled at her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯d like that, although I¡¯ll bring my guitar down next time.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Amanda and Erica will join us next time,¡± she said, all but bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°Erica ys?¡± I asked, genuinely surprised.

    ¡°She¡¯s the drummer,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look like something she¡¯d y?¡±

 39

    I looked over to the extravagant kit, and somehow knew what Emily meant. It was gorgeous and sexy with perfectly polished, cared for look. Exactly how Erica kept her own appearance, well whenever I had seen her anyway. The dark red colour scheme also seemed to be a very simr shade to the red streak she¡¯d dyed into the right side of her hair. Thoughts and images shed of Erica sitting upon her throne, legs beating and arms moving as sweat trickled down her neck and between her generous breasts. I shook my head to dispel the image.

    ¡°That would be great, but I have a feeling Erica doesn¡¯t like me,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°She does, she just has an odd way of showing it,¡± Emily assured me. ¡°Trust me, I can tell she likes having you around.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what Emily had meant by that. Had she noticed the looks her sister had been giving me? Had she noticed my own reactions to Erica unting her body? Or my reactions to her? I doubt she¡¯d be so calm and casual about it if she knew what went on in my head, or the shower scene with Erica this morning. But if she did, did that mean she was okay with what was going on?

    I pushed that thought aside and picked up the guitar again. It could be that my whole family are perverted fucks like me, but that would be too much to hope for. The more likely scenario was I was getting horny from my ten-star sisters, and they were just being friendly. More likely I was the weird creep and they were normal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y some more,¡± I said, and Emily grinned before picking up her instrument.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    We yed for another half an hour until I had to stop due to cramps. I really wanted to keep ying, but my hands just weren¡¯t ustomed to ying for long periods of time anymore. I was d I¡¯d found something I could do with Emily to help the bond form between us and seeing the look of glee on her face as we yed wlessly together made my heart swell. I just hoped I could find something else to bond over with my other sisters.

    ¡°Damn, it feels good to y,¡± I said, rubbing my sore left hand.

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t yed like that in a long time,¡± Emily replied.

    I was about to ask her why she didn¡¯t y with anyone, since she was really talented and skilled, but her phone began buzzing. She picked it up and answered it in one smooth motion.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she answered the call with as much enthusiasm as she did anything else.

    ¡°I had a better idea,¡± she said into the phone. ¡°How about you guyse over to my ce tonight? We¡¯re throwing a party to wee Nick to the house, and I¡¯d love for you guys to meet him.¡±

    I stood from the stool I¡¯d been perched on but didn¡¯t make a move to leave. I didn¡¯t want to take off without saying bye, but I also didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on Emily¡¯s conversation. Before I could make a move, she looked my way, then held up a finger to signal ¡®hang on, I¡¯ll be done in a second¡¯, so I waited.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me that,¡± she replied to an unheard question. ¡°Will you stop being a bitch.¡±

    Emily¡¯s words werepletely absent any scorn, and she evenughed when she called her friend a bitch. I guessed it was just friendly banter between friends.

    ¡°Eight sounds good, just please behave,¡± Emily ended the call and ced her phone down.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Just my friend Jen,¡± Emily replied. ¡°She wanted to know if you were hot.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± I asked, feeling confident enough to push some boundaries.

    ¡°Well what?¡± she asked, tilting her head to one side as she studied me.

    ¡°Am I?¡± I asked with a smirk.

    I thought I saw Emily¡¯s cheeks flush, but it could have been my imagination. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°Better not say, don¡¯t need you getting a big head now do we bro.¡±

    Emily walked over to me and punched me in the shoulder. It was only a yful hit, but I still acted like it hurt and rubbed the spot she¡¯d struck.

    ¡°Hey now! No need to get violent,¡± I scolded her yfully.

    ¡°Big brother can¡¯t take a punch?¡± Emily teased. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be tougher than that with all those big muscles.¡±

    She squeezed my bicep and I instinctively flexed the muscle. Her hand lingered on my arm for a moment and I saw a different look in her eyes. Emily¡¯s eyes were usually filled with mirth andughter, always ready to make others smile, but this time they were filled with what I could only guess was surprise, and lust. But that couldn¡¯t be right. The door to the garage opening broke the mood, and her hand shot away from my arm like she¡¯d been burnt.

    ¡°Hey, you two sounded great from out here,¡± Amanda poked her head in, smiling.

    ¡°Thanks, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I yed your guitar,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you sounded way better than I ever was,¡± Amanda shrugged.

    ¡°She¡¯s being modest,¡± Emilyughed. ¡°Amanda is the best guitarist I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Emily is overexaggerating, I was good, but I don¡¯t think I was as good as she seems to remember,¡± Amanda said, blushing a little.

    ¡°How about you jump on one and prove me wrong?¡± Emily said with a challenging grin.

    ¡°Maybe some other time,¡± Amanda said. ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some things for the party tonight, do either of you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Nah I¡¯m good, I was gonna go for a drive anyway,¡± Emily replied. ¡°Want toe Nick?¡±

    I looked back and forth between my two sisters for a few seconds. I¡¯d love to spend some more time with Emily, but that touch had meant something to her, and I felt it too. Maybe some distance between us for the rest of the day would be a good thing. If I stuck around the house I could possibly get into some more trouble with Erica, especially if everyone else was out. I hadn¡¯t seen Mel all morning, so I guessed she¡¯d gone out before I got up. Erica might not be in the mood for the games she¡¯d been ying, and I didn¡¯t want to piss her off. But I could always go for a drive with Amanda, she did a lot around the house and I could make myself useful by carrying heavy shit. Plus, I¡¯d spent a good portion of the morning with Emily and I really did want to hang out with the eldest of my sisters.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go help Amanda, if that¡¯s okay?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love that, just let me get changed,¡± she said, her smile telling me she was happy with my choice.

    ¡°All good, I guess I¡¯ve been hogging you all morning,¡± Emily shrugged, sounding indifferent. But I could pick up her disappointment.

    ¡°We can hang out more at the party tonight, and you can introduce me to Jen,¡± I said with a smile.

    I expected Emily to be cheery about the prospect of a party, but at mention of her friends name she seemed to almost frown. The first time I¡¯d seen her pretty face in anything but a cheery smile. She brushed her mass of wavy brown hair out of her face and shrugged.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you twoter,¡± then she stepped passed Amanda and was gone from view.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Amanda asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it has something to do with her friend Jen asking about me?¡± I said.

    ¡°Make¡¯s sense, Jen is a bit of a slut,¡± Amanda said with a chuckle. ¡°She¡¯ll be all over you in no time.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m that irresistible?¡± I smirked.

 40

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fishing forpliments from me Nick,¡± Amanda scolded, but she was smiling so I knew her words were in jest.

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am,¡± I said with a mock salute.

    She simply shook her head, supressing a smile, then vanished into the house to get ready for our shopping trip. I grabbed my things, made sure all the equipment was turned off, then headed out the front to have a smoke while I waited for Amanda. I spied Erica in the living room with her feet up on the coffee table. She hadn¡¯t changed from her work-out gear I¡¯d seen her in before, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire the curves of her body as she lounged. She was like an Egyptian queen,ying out for her servants to feed her grapes and other fruits. She spotted me as I stopped, and smirked.

    I guess she was in a better mood. Maybe the fun could continue.

    ****

    I waited outside while Amanda got ready and smoked a cigarette. I went through the messages I¡¯d received over thest twenty-four hours and replied to them. They were mostly just friends making sure I had a safe trip, asking if it was as hot as they¡¯d heard it was, and asking for photos of my sisters. The photo one¡¯s I ignored as it was just my friends trying to get a rise out of me. I¡¯d always tried hitting up their older sisters, and I would always say I was safe from them, since I was an only child. If only they could see exactly how hot each and every one of my siblings were. They¡¯d probably be on the next flight to Melbourne.

    ¡°Hey Nick,¡± a voice pulled me away from my phone.

    I looked up to see Mel walking up the driveway with a duffle-bag over one shoulder. She looked like she¡¯d been at the gym, wearing tight leggings, running shoes and a ck top that hugged her body, leaving her pale stomach bare. I quickly fastened my eyes onto hers so she wouldn¡¯t see me checking out her figure.

    ¡°Hey Mel, been to the gym?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I like to go early each morning for a couple hours,¡± she replied.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to show me which gym, I¡¯ll need to get a membership soon,¡± I said.

    ¡°Definitely, we can work-out together,¡± Mel smiled.

    It was a genuine smile, the first I felt I¡¯d received from the tinum blonde since we¡¯d met. She had loosened up a bit when we were drinking in the poolst night, but she seemed less impressed with me than any of my new siblings. Amanda was openly friendly, while Emily was ecstatic to have a brother and Erica just seemed to want to tease and torment me. But Mel hadn¡¯t really showed any emotion towards me. It could be she didn¡¯t really care, or she could just be really good at hiding her feelings and emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, Amanda and I are going shopping,¡± I said. ¡°Well she is, I¡¯m mostly just tagging along to carry heavy shit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really nice of you,¡± she smiled, and my heart skipped a beat at how beautiful she looked at that moment. Her hair was tied back in a tight ponytail and her eyes seemed to glow. ¡°Amanda does so much for us, I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to help her out.¡±

    ¡°Just doing my part,¡± I said.

    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s what makes you a good person,¡± she replied. ¡°Have a good day Nick, I¡¯ll see you at the partyter.¡±

    Mel stepped passed me and through the front door just as Amanda stepped out. The sister¡¯s stopped for a moment and traded words in a whisper, then Mel looked over her shoulder to give me a smile before heading inside.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked Amanda.

    ¡°Girl business,¡± she said.

    ¡°Girl business?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yep, so unless you have something to tell me, you don¡¯t get to know,¡± Amanda actually stuck her tongue out at me as she walked by.

    She was wearing her tight jeans again and the urge to p her on the ass as she walked by was strong-my hand even twitched-but I restrained myself and got in the passenger seat of the car. The engine started up and the music sted through the stock speakers that were probably a little overdue for recement, then we were on the road again.

    I tried to keep track of turns and roads we took, but I was continually drawn back to how beautiful Amanda was. She had a small smile on her face as her head bobbed softly to the music. Thankfully she hadn¡¯t noticed me checking her out, or if she did, she didn¡¯t say anything. I ended up getting lost in my own thoughts, thoughts about each of my sisters and what my new life was going to be like. I thought it a blessing that we were all into the same sort of music and interests and I wondered how that had happened.

    Back home it was rare to find someone who dressed in a simr way and listened to the bands I enjoyed, let alone an attractive woman. But here I was, thousands of kilometres from home, with my half siblings that all seemed to have went down the same path. Maybe it was our fathers influence that lead to the girls respect and love of the darker side of things, simr to how my mother introduced me to heavy metal when I was younger. In the end it didn¡¯t really matter, each of them would have been a knock-out even without the aesthetic they¡¯d chosen for themselves.

    ¡°Earth to Nick, you still there?¡± Amanda¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized we¡¯d stopped.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Zoned out for a minute.¡±

    ¡°All good,¡± she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll let you carry the heavy shit.¡±

    ¡°Geez, thanks¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°I know how you guys love showing off your big muscles,¡± sheughed.

    I shook my head and managed to keep my eyes off her ass as she exited the driver seat, which was a feat of extraordinary willpower on my part. I walked beside Amanda as we approached the supermarket, partly to keep my eyes from wandering at her impossibly tight jeans, and partly to be able to talk to her.

    ¡°You really did sound great earlier,¡± she said, grabbing a shopping cart.

    ¡°The sound dampening probably cut out a lot of my mistakes,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I¡¯ve been ying since I was eight and I know good guitar ying when I hear it,¡± Amanda replied.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who taught you too y?¡± I asked, knowing the answer already.

    ¡°Dad used to y when I was little, then on my eighth birthday he bought me my first acoustic and started giving me lessons,¡±

 41

    Her voice was soft, almost distant. I could tell that the topic of our father was a painful one for her and I hated pushing those buttons, but I really needed to know more about the man who had given me life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this is ufortable to talk about,¡± I said after a few seconds of silence.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s painful to think about him, but I at least have those memories. I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re feeling.¡±

    She stepped closer to me and wrapped her arm around my neck, pulling me into a hug. I encircled her slim waist and pulled her against my body, then immediately felt horrible for enjoying the feel of her body against mine. The hug onlysted a few seconds, but it had much more feeling and emotion behind it than any sign of affection I¡¯d received from any girl in the past.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Amanda smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    I stepped around her and took the shopping cart handle to follow her in. For some reason I expected the supermarkets here to be different from back home-not sure why-but apart from the different brands of products, everything looked about the same.

    ¡°Was Dad a good guitarist?¡± I asked.

    ¡°He was fantastic,¡± Amanda grinned. ¡°He didn¡¯t get to y much when I got older since he was always busy with work. But he was great.¡±

    ¡°Guess it must run in the family,¡± I smirked. ¡°What about the others? Emily ys bass and Erica drums, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Amanda nodded. ¡°Once they were older, they all wanted to learn something. Dad could y bass too and helped Emily learn, but Erica needed a teacher.¡±

    ¡°Is she any good?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Very,¡± Amanda smiled.

    ¡°What about Mel?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mel didn¡¯t show any interest in learning an instrument,¡± she exined. ¡°She loves music, but she put her time and energy into photography, art and video games. She is quite an artist though.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I mused.

    I thought about the information about my new sisters as I followed Amanda around the supermarket, hardly paying attention to what she threw in the cart. My mother hadn¡¯t been very musically gifted, even though she loved music, and I gathered that their mother was about the same. It looked as if all of my father¡¯s children had developed an affinity for music, with the exception of Amelia. Art was another form of expression that many musicians disyed also, so I took that another inherited skill from our father.

    We spent about an hour in the grocery store and by the time we hit the check out the cart was filled to the brim. Amanda had gone a little crazy, but when I mentioned it, she simply said. ¡°You can only wee your big brother to the family once.¡±

    Once we were paid up and I had loaded the car I stopped to pull my pack of cigarettes out and realized I only had two left.

    ¡°Ah, shit,¡± I said. ¡°I gotta go back in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not very observant, are you?¡± Amanda smirked.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked with what I assumed was a dumb expression on my face.

    She leaned into the back of the car and rummaged around in the grocery bags for a few seconds before pulling out a carton of cigarettes. They weren¡¯t the brand I liked from back home, but I was well aware that I was going to have to find something new.

    ¡°I got these for you,¡± she tossed me the carton.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do that,¡± I said in shock.

    ¡°I know, but I wanted too,¡± she shrugged and smiled at me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this is how siblings were with one another-definitely not how my mate and his sister acted-or if she had other feelings for me, as I did her. She could simply just be a lovely person and I was reading into this too much. I decided to let it go and just thanked her again.

    I lit up a smoke and jumped in the passenger seat when Amanda signalled it was okay to smoke in her car. I personally never smoked in my own car back home, but each to their own. I managed to memorize most of the route back home and was sure if I had to, I could drive down to the shops myself. I¡¯d have to get my Australian driver¡¯s license sorted soon and get a new car.

    ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡± I asked Amanda.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said, turning the music down.

    ¡°There¡¯s only two cars at the house,¡± I said. ¡°For four people. What does everyone else drive?¡±

    ¡°The Barina belongs to Erica, and Emily has a motorbike,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What about Mel?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mel doesn¡¯t know how to drive. She hasn¡¯t shown an interest in learn,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Usually one of us will give her a ride, and the public transport into the city is pretty good so she doesn¡¯t miss out on much.¡±

    I nodded at her exnation, and she turned the music up. I hadn¡¯t seen a bike anywhere in the garage or around the house, but that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t one. Maybe I could get my own bike instead, then Emily and I could go for rides. I enjoyed riding back home and had even ridden my grandfather¡¯s old Harley for a few years before it broke down. I¡¯d always wanted to fix it up, but Hayley parts were so expensive, and we never had the money. I ended up selling it off for parts in the end.

    Once we reached home, I loaded myself up with the grocery bags, and assured Amanda I was able to do it in one trip. It was time to show her that these muscles were indeed useful for lifting heaving things.

    She held the door open for me as I brought everything in and dumped it all on the huge ind counter in the centre of the kitchen. I helped Amanda sort the groceries and start setting things up for the party. I¡¯d suggested a barbecue for the party which Amanda thought was a great idea, but she had no idea I intended to cook for everyone.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got everything,¡± I said, once we were done.

    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Amanda smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still a few hours before anyone is going to show up. I¡¯m gonna grab a shower and chill out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good, I might go unpack my stuff, see you in a bit.¡±

    With a hug and a smile, we parted ways. I went up to my t to un-pack my bags and put my clothes away. I really didn¡¯t have much to do once that was done, so I headed back down to the house to see if I could find any of the girls.

 42

    The sun was quite high now and beating down on my relentlessly. I knew it would be hotter in Australia-I hade at the beginning of summer after all-but I was woefully unprepared for just how hot it was. The short trip to the grocery store, along with the steep incline to my t had left me sweating through my shirt. The water of the pool looked absolutely amazing as I passed, and then it clicked. I had a pool at my disposal, whenever I wanted to swim. I all but ripped my shirt off and tossed it aside before fumbling with my boots and socks before crashing head-first into the still water.

    The water felt refreshingly cool, and I stayed under for a few seconds, swimming across the floor of the pool before surfacing. The rays from the sun felt hot on my skin immediately, making the water feel that much better. I wiped water from my face and out of my eyes, then heard another ssh. I looked about to see who had decided to join me, but whoever it was, was still below the surface. Whichever sister of mine it was swam closer and closer, then surfaced right in-front of me with a ssh. I cover my eyes instinctively, and when I opened them, I was greeted with a sultry look from Erica.

    ¡°Great day for a swim isn¡¯t it,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, slowly swimming backwards. ¡°I love getting wet when I¡¯m hot.¡±

    Her words-along with her presence-gave me an instant boner, but this time I wasn¡¯t going to hide it or be ashamed of it. We were alone in the pool, and I guessed Erica wanted it that way.

    ¡°How and wet is a nicebo,¡± I said, swimming to the edge of the pool.

    Erica pulled herself up from the edge of the pool and perched herself on the side, her legs dangling into the water. She was in a swimsuit this time, although she might as well have been naked.

    Her top was modest enough, covering most of the outside of her breasts, but it pushed them together and gave me a wonderful view of her full cleavage. Her bottoms on the over hand, were nearly non-existent. Her bottoms were hardly more than a patch of ck material over her crotch with a tiny string splitting her glorious cheeks. The waist band sat high on her hips and I got a fantastic view of her ass and legs as she pulled herself out of the pool.

    I swam up beside her, nning on giving her a taste of her medicine. I knew she was attracted to me, that was just in and obvious, but I didn¡¯t have sexy outfits or swim ware too tease her with. Just my body.

    Before pulling myself out of the water I subtly unfastened the button on my shorts, then lifted myself out of the water. As I expected, my cargo shorts had be waterlogged and a lot heavier. With them being looser around my hips, they simply slid down from their own weight, pulling my boxers down with them. I spun myself around and took a seat of the hot concrete right beside Erica, out bare thighs rubbing together.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said with mock surprise. ¡°That wasn¡¯t meant to happen.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I looked over to my new sister and saw her eyes fixed on my now free, erect penis. Hee out like a ze of glory, pping against my bare stomach. He now stood to attention between my legs, begging for someone to y with him.

    Erica finally tore her eyes away from my crotch and looked me in the eyes. I could see clear signs of lust in her blue orbs, signs that she wanted to mount me and have the ride of her life right here and now, and I wanted her too. Screw tradition, screw morals, screw a society that frowned upon what I knew would be an immensely satisfying time. It shouldn¡¯t matter that she was my half-sister, up until yester we didn¡¯t even know each other. But there was such a primal attraction between us, and I knew now that she wasn¡¯t fucking with me to get a rise. She wanted to fuck me as badly as I wanted her.

    The back door sliding open shocked us both out of the moment. Erica looked down to my exposed dick once more, but this time she actually looked a little worried. Without ncing over my shoulder, I dropped back into the water and righted my shorts before surfacing. Erica had stayed in her spot, and now Mel was sitting beside her.

    ¡°Hey Mel,¡± I smiled at the tinum blonde. ¡°Gonna join us?¡±

    ¡°Maybeter,¡± she smiled.

    For the next hour we hung about the pool, and I tried my absolute hardest to not stare at Erica too much. She seemed to be trying the same thing, so it wasn¡¯t too hard.

    I pondered on what had nearly happened between Erica and I as I swam a fewps. I¡¯d only met the girl yesterday and we¡¯d already seen one-another naked and were a bee¡¯s dick away from having it out like a couple of animals in heat. I¡¯d done plenty of hook-ups before, so I knew such physical attractions could lead to hot, steamy sex in such a short time, but this girl was my sister. We shouldn¡¯t even be messing around like we were.

    It was stranger to me that it was Erica. Sure, she was sexy as hell and I would bet the remaining money in my bank ount that she would be one hell of a ride. But we hadn¡¯t even had a proper conversation, let alone spent time together. If there was a sister, I would have thought I¡¯d pursue in that way I would have expected it to me Amanda, or Emily. They were both incredibly friendly and weing, and both seemed to genuinely enjoy mypany. Erica would have been an amazing fuckbuddy back home, whilst Emily and Amanda were girlfriend material.

    Maybe Erica was the best choice-if I had to pick one of them-since I wouldn¡¯t sully the other two with my inappropriate thoughts. I shouldn¡¯t even be considering it with Erica, no matter how hard she pushed, no matter how much she teased and tormented me. This shit just wasn¡¯t right.

    I pulled myself out of the water and grabbed a nearby towel to dry myself off. I thought I heard someone say my name, but I was too wrapped up in my own thoughts to respond. I needed some space from Erica to clear my head before I did anything I couldn¡¯t take back. Up till now everything we¡¯d done was just a game to get a rise out of the other, if we stayed there then we could still be siblings without issues.

    I headed into the main house on instinct, still a little wet from the shower. Amanda was in the kitchen already, preparing some stuff for the nights party.

    ¡°Hey! you¡¯re all wet,¡± Amanda mock scolded.

    ¡°Sorry. I was just gonna use the shower in here,¡± I replied, still a little distracted by my own thoughts.

    ¡°Sure. Follow me,¡± she replied, a look of concern showing on her beautiful face.

    Amanda lead me upstairs to her bedroom, the master bedroom. Being the oldest and the caretaker of the house seemed to have its perks. The room was twice as big as the tiny bedroom I had back in the t, with a hug king size four poster bed in the middle of the room. The far wall looked to be entirely ss, with a sliding door that lead out onto a small balcony, overlooking the backyard. Through the ss I could still see glimpse of Erica and Mel down by the pool.

    ¡°In here,¡± she directed me to the walk-through wardrobe.

    Her clothes were all super organized and nearly arranged on shelves, hooks and coat hangers. She had about a dozen pair of shoes, from hi-top converse¡¯, too knee-high six-inch tform boots that looked heavy enough for bicep curls. The wardrobe ended in a sharp right turn which lead into a spacious looking bathroom. The master suite bathroom looked to be about half the size of the bedroom, with a big shower cubicle, toilet, sink and a bathtub that looked big enough to seat four people if you didn¡¯t mind rubbing elbows.

 43

    ¡°Jump in, I¡¯ll grab you a fresh towel,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I nodded.

    I waited for he to leave and close the door before I stripped my waterlogged shorts off and jumped in the shower. The pressure on Amanda¡¯s shower was incredible, and the shower head was wide enough for it so soak my entire body if I stood under it. It was definitely a shower meant for more than one person. I thought about the guys Amanda might share a shower with, and immediately felt a pang of jealousy. I should be protective of my sisters, but not jealous. I was so new to this big brother stuff that I was having so many mixed feelings and emotions. My body was against me, and my mind wasn¡¯t strong enough to keep myself in check.

    I ignored my erection as best I could while I let the steamy water wash over me. I heard the door to the bathroom slide open and assumed it was Amanda with my new towel, so I said nothing. I heard someone humming to themselves and the unmistakable sound of a bra being unsped. The ss of the shower was frosted, and the steam from the water had fogged it up even more, making it impossible to see.

    ¡°You gonna be long, Manda?¡±

    It was Emily¡¯s voice.

    Before I could say a word, the shower door opened just enough for Emily to poke her face in. I wasn¡¯t sure why she was taking a peek at her older sister showering, but then I remembered that women were a lot morefortable nudity among themselves then guys were.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Emily gasped, then pulled away and mmed the door. ¡°So sorry Nick!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I called out. ¡°Amanda let me use her shower to get ready.¡±

    ¡°No, no its okay,¡± Emily assured me. ¡°I should have checked first.¡±

    There was a tense silence for a few moments, the rush of water the only sound I could hear over my thumping heart. Had Emily gotten a good look? She shut the door pretty fast, so maybe she hadn¡¯t gotten an eyeful of my merchandise. I didn¡¯t see a single part of her except for her face, and I was equally frustrated that I didn¡¯t get a peek and mortified at myself for wanting too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute,¡± I called out.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily replied. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in Amanda¡¯s room.¡±

    I waited for the door to close before I turned the water off and stepped out. I grabbed my old towel and began drying myself as best I could until Amanda came back. After a few minutes I heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°You decent?¡± Amanda called out.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, making sure the towel was secure around my hips.

    The door slid open and Amanda stepped in with a fresh towel, and a pile of clothes.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, but I went and got a few things from your room,¡± she said, cing the clothes on the bathroom bench.

    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s fine,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She hesitated a moment and I caught her eyes on my chest. I probably should have covered up, but I was technically wearing more than I did when we went swimming.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m gonna start getting food ready for the party,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a minute to help,¡± I said.

    With another smile, Amanda turned and left the bathroom. I grabbed the fresh towel and finished drying myself off. I left my hair out and dried it as best I could, but thete afternoon sun could finish the job for me. I dressed and left the bathroom to see Emily lying on Amanda¡¯s bed, ying on her phone.

    ¡°All yours,¡± I said, trying to ignore the fact she looked only to be wearing an over-sized T-shirt.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she smiled, then hopped off the bed.

    She gave me a friendly shoulder bump as she passed me, with one of her goofy smiles. I was d the close encounter in the bathroom hadn¡¯t changed her mood towards me at all. I looked back on instinct just in time to see Emily pull the long T-shirt over her head and toss it aside. She was wearing a modest pair of ck panties that hugged her bubble butt, and nothing else. She still had her back to me, so I didn¡¯t get a view of her breasts, but her back was smooth and I started growing hard again thinking about running my hands up her bare back.

    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I shook my head and turned away before she could spot me. ¡°I need to getid.¡±

    I pushed thoughts of Emily in the shower from my mind and headed downstairs. I found Amanda in the kitchen again, tters of uncooked meat, snack foods and bowls of sd covered therge kitchen ind and I wondered exactly how many people were actuallying to the party. There looked to be enough food to feed a small army.

    Amanda must have heard mee in and gave me a smile over her shoulder. ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks,¡± I said.

    ¡°Sorry about Emily. She was really embarrassed,¡± Amanda added.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. ¡°Does she use your shower often?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said. ¡°Mel was in the other shower and she wanted to get ready.¡±

    With Emily¡¯s reaction I¡¯d assumed it was something like that. It wasn¡¯t like she went out of her way to catch a glimpse of me in the shower. She wasn¡¯t Erica. Then again, she didn¡¯t look to bothered after and didn¡¯t even close the bathroom door before stripping her shirt off. Emily probably just assumed I¡¯d already left the room before she began disrobing anyway, so it was probably nothing.

    ¡°Wanna give me a hand?¡± Amanda asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I smiled.

    I¡¯d carried most of the meat tters outside and ced them on a long stone topped table by the pizza oven and barbecue. There was enough shade here to safely leave the meat without fear of the sun spoiling it. I kept the cling wrap over the tes and tters anyway, just to ensure fly¡¯s and insects didn¡¯t get on any of the food. After the food was prepped, I fired up the barbecue and went into the garage to grab some folding tables and chairs Amanda had asked me to get.

    The tables were up against the far wall along with a stack of camp chairs and other folding chairs. There was also arge covered object I guessed was Emily¡¯s motorcycle. I peeled the thick protecting cover away to get a peek at the bike. It was an older model 90 Honda VTR Firestorm. The jet-ck bike was polished to a mirror finish and looked to be incredible condition. It was clear Emily was fond of this machine and took immacte care of it. I liked cruisers and Harley¡¯s much more than nt bikes, but I was happy whenever I was on two wheels.

    ¡°You ride?¡±

    I dropped the cover and spun around to see Emily standing at the rear open garage door. She was dressed in a pair of ck denim shorts, and a death metal band tank top. She was still bare foot and her hair was damp from her shower, signalling to me that she not long finished.

    ¡°Yeah. My Pop had an old Harley he left me, but it was too expensive to maintain, and I had to sell it a few years ago,¡± I said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You can borrow that sometime,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°For real?!¡± I asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she beamed. ¡°As long as you take me with you.¡±

    The thought of riding the open road with Emily pressed tightly against my back was definitely appealing to me. Although I wasn¡¯t sure howfortable I¡¯d be riding with a boner.

    ¡°Deal,¡± I nodded.

    Emily helped me with the tables and chairs, and I started to notice more people inside by the time we had them set up. I wasn¡¯t sure if we even needed this many tables or chairs, but Emily said that they regrly had parties where their friends would bring their own friends and they just wanted to be prepared. I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to deal with a massive crowd of strangers, but I could always retreat to my t if I got too overwhelmed. Emily assured me that she¡¯d stick by me all night if I needed her too.

    We shared another hug before I went back to the barbecue. This hugsted much longer than our previous ones, and I felt her face press into my neck before out parted ways. I had no idea what the fuck I was going to do now.

    I wasn¡¯t an idiot. Emily was showing simr signs that Amanda had. They¡¯d both been super excited to meet me, both had been really friendly, and both seemed to enjoy watching me with my shirt off. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t find either of them attractive or interesting, far from it. They were two of the most beautiful women I¡¯d ever met, and they were both incredibly lovely, smart and a joy to be around. But they were my sisters, and I¡¯d only just met them.

    Erica showed the same signs, but more of a forbidden fruit, sexual attraction kind of way. I could at least understand her carnal attraction to me, since I felt it towards her too. But I didn¡¯t want to hurt any of their feelings. Even if I were to pursue something with one of my own half-siblings, it could hurt the others.

    I could fuck the shit out of Erica and we¡¯d probably move on to other things in time, but that might still hurt Amanda and Emily. Those two would be a joy to be with each day and spend my life with but going for either would hurt the other and possibly piss Erica off. I needed to get out of this without hurting anyone¡¯s feelings. I¡¯d need help though. Someone who knew these girls better than anyone, and someone who might be sympathetic and not want to cause trouble.

    I needed Mel.

    There was nothing I could do right now though. The food needed to be cooked and I didn¡¯t want to abandon my post to seek out my tinum-haired sibling. I¡¯d see her soon enough, and it wasn¡¯t like my sisters could jump my bones in the middle of a party.

    Well, Emily and Amanda wouldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t so sure about Erica.

 44

    I spent the next half hour at the barbecue grilling meats and observing the party as the guests who arrived in small groups. My sisters came by every now and again to keep mepany and introduce me to some of their friends. I was quite bad with names and learning so many in such a short period was a sure-fire way for me to forget absolutely everything about them.

    Emily spent the most time with me. She sat on the stone-topped bench behind me and we chatted about music, movies and books we enjoyed reading. I found out she was particrly fond of high-fantasy novels, and that her favourite animals were wolves.

    Each of my sisters dropped a drink off to me when I was starting to run low, and I was beginning to suspect they were keeping an eye on me. Each time my brew was down to itsst mouthful, one of my siblings would appear with a cold one and a smile. Erica unted herself as usual when it was her turn. She¡¯d changed into a modest ck two-piece bikini and had wrapped a thin shawl around her wide hips that danced with each step she took. Even though she¡¯d covered her juicy ass with the thin material, it still hypnotized me each time she walked by, which seemed to be every five or so minutes.

    Mel was the only one of my new siblings that skipped bringing me a beverage. She had changed into a ck and white striped bikini after her shower, and now sat by the edge of the pool with a few other girls that I would have ogled openly any other day. They were all total babes, but they had nothing on the girls of the house.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get a lot of time to converse with Amanda as the party started to kick off. Like the dutiful host she was, she spent most of her time floating from one group of guests to the next. Chatting with people here,ughing with others over there. The joyful glint in her eyes and the sh of her smile made her impossible to look away from.

    And her ass in those shorts. A man could die from old age staring at those taut cheeks.

    Once I cleaned up the grill, I took the empty tes and utensils into the kitchen to clean them up. I wasn¡¯t fond of scrubbing caked-on fat from the barbecue, so I set about the task of cleaning everything now.

    The small cluster of people standing in the kitchen chatting moved to the kitchen counter when I approached, but one of the three guys gave me a friendly nod before turning back to the ck-haired girl I suspected was his girlfriend. The three girls in the group all gave me an up-and-down look before turning back to the other guys, but nothing more.

    The guests were about what I expected after meeting my siblings. There were more guys with long hair and shaved heads than girls with brightly coloured hair. I really didn¡¯t stand out all that much in this crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they teach you how to party in Ennd?¡±

    Erica¡¯s now familiar voice cut through the dull hum of conversation and background musicing from the living room. I turned to see my gorgeous half-sister saunter towards me with a tumbler in each hand. The two fingers of amber coloured liquid sloshed around in the sses as she added what I guessed was an exaggerated sway to her hips. Not that I minded in the slightest.

    ¡°Work, then y,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s no fun,¡± Erica pouted, then ced the whiskey tumblers on the counter beside the fridge.

    ¡°This will only take a few minutes, then it¡¯s done,¡± I replied.

    Erica didn¡¯t reply as she opened the double door refrigerator and leaned inside. She bent at the waist, giving me a front row seat to her veiled behind. The shawl still hung from her hips and curtained her glorious butt like a magician¡¯s cloak hiding secrets. I wanted to look, but I also didn¡¯t want to spoil the magic.

    After a dozen seconds passed-more than needed I was sure-she straightened with some ice cubes clutched in one hand. She dropped two cubes in each tumbler before bringing the fifth to her lips. I watched with rapt attention as she slid the cold block of frozen water along her full lips, licked it with her tongue, and trailed it down the side of her neck and over her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot,¡± she said casually, as if she didn¡¯t know what she was doing to me.

    I turned back to the sink in an attempt to hide my growing erection, but I couldn¡¯t help but look back at the seductress that was my sister. Her full lips glistened with moisture, and the trail of wetness down her neck and over her chest all but begged me top at it with my tongue. Like it was a paint by numbers where my tongue was the brush, and my sibling the canvas.

    I¡¯d thought at first that the two drinks she brought over were for her and a friend, and that she was just grabbing some ice. So, I was shocked when Erica held one of the tumblers out to me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Just trying to make you have fun,¡± she smiled back.

    I took a sip of the whiskey and could tell immediately that this wasn¡¯t the cheap Jack Daniels we were drinking the night before. This tasted expensive, and I wondered why Erica would waste such a fine drop on me. Was she really into me? Or was she just flexing? Either way, I was going to enjoy the fuck out of this.

    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s good whiskey,¡± I eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± she smiled. ¡°I figured we shared somemon tastes.¡±

    Her words left me wondering at her meaning. We¡¯d enjoyed the same foods and booze so far, so that might be it. But I had a feeling she was referring to our little game we had been ying since I got here.

    I openly ogled Erica¡¯s body as I took another drink, and I saw her eyes drift down to my crotch. I was turned away from the others in the kitchen so they couldn¡¯t see my bulge.

    But Erica could.

    The fire in her eyes was all the proof I needed. This wasn¡¯t a game to my temptress of a sibling, she wanted me as bad as I wanted her. The only question was. Do I act upon it?

    Erica hade across as the type of girl who didn¡¯t chase anyone. She was intelligent and sexy. She could have any single guy at this party, and even most of the girls. I doubted she initiated much when it came to pursuing partners, preferring to have guys throw their dicks at her until she deemed them worthy of her attention. So that meant I had to make the difficult decision of fucking a member of my newly acquired family.

    ¡°Nick!¡±

    Emily all but ran into me as she threw her arms around my neck. The faint scent of beer and bourbon filled my nostrils as I breathed in, but it wasn¡¯t an overpowering, nor an unpleasant smell. I enjoyed beer and bourbon after all. I hugged Emily back, very aware of my arousal situation. Emily leaned into me and I had to ce my drink down and wrap both arms around her waist to keep us both from toppling over. There was no way she didn¡¯t feel my dick pressing into her stomach.

    ¡°Nice to see you too,¡± Iughed. ¡°I see you¡¯re having fun.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled as we parted. ¡°I love parties, and my big brother is here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a decent party,¡± Erica chimed in. ¡°But our dear brother prefers dishes to having actual fun.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily looked to her sister, then me, then down to the sink full of soapy water and cooking utensils. Then she scrunched up her cute nose and shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°It needs to be done,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Emily repeated. ¡°House rules state that no cleaning is to happen until the next day of a party.¡±

    ¡°I get the feeling you just made that up,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°She did,¡± Erica said. ¡°But I¡¯m going to enforce this rule.¡±

 45

    Before I could object any more, Emily began tugging on my hands in an attempt to drag me away from the kitchen. I let her lead me away, and I saw Erica follow after us with a whiskey tumbler clutched in each hand.

    ¡°Manda!¡± Emily called out a secondter. ¡°Nick¡¯s trying to clean during the party!¡±

    Amanda came running in from the backyard, a look of worry on her face from the volume at which Emily called her. But her face softened into a peasant smile before shifting into a yful stern expression.

    ¡°No way mister,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°This is your party after all.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m out-numbered,¡± I sighed in defeat. ¡°Just don¡¯t make this a regr thing.¡±

    ¡°No promises,¡± Amanda smiled.

    Emily quickly darted off to the living room and returned after turning the music up. A well-known song from a ssic Australian rock n roll band kicked off, and next thing I knew I was being dragged into the living room by Emily, with Amanda pushing me along. Emily danced like no one was watching, and I smiled at my cute, dorky sister. I was never much of a dancer myself, and I quickly learnt that our bad dancing skills must havee from my father, because Amanda joined in. I was sure we all looked likeplete idiots, but the grins on my siblings¡¯ beautiful faces were worth anything.

    Erica chose to take a seat and sip on her whiskey. I guessed her type of dancing was probably more like a serpent; meant to hypnotize men and get them aroused in a heartbeat. I was probably being overly critical of my most seductive sibling, but she hadn¡¯t really given me much else to go on in the short time I¡¯d known her. Although, when my eyes met hers at one point, I saw a much different girl. She was smiling, genuinely. Usually when she smiled it looked like a cat grinning over a crippled mouse she¡¯d discovered¨Cat least that¡¯s how I felt sometimes. But this time I could see actual mirth and enjoyment in her sultry gaze. She had a cold, hard exterior, but I knew now that she loved her sisters, and seeing them happy made her happy.

    I pondered on her need for protective walls and barriers for a minute or two, then pushed it aside. I lived with her now and had plenty of time to find the woman she really was beneath all her smoky eyeshadow and sultry looks. But I would find out, especially if anything intimate were to happen between us. She could get as hurt as the others if I fucked up.

    ¡°Hey babe.¡±

    A tall blonde man stepped up to our small group and put his arm around Amanda. He was about my height, with long golden hair, piercing blue eyes and a clean-shaven face that looked to be a carbon copy of Fabio. His ck tank-top drew attention to his lean arms. I sized him up immediately and guessed he could probably throw a decent punch, but I must have outweighed him by at least twenty kilograms.

    ¡°Craig!¡± Amanda hugged the man. ¡°d you could make it.¡±

    I felt an instant stab of jealousy as Amanda hugged the neer, but I squashed it immediately. She was a grown woman and allowed to see guys. She¡¯d probably known him a hell of a lot longer than she knew me. It was silly to be jealous.

    But I could tell straight away that she could do better than this guy.

    ¡°Craig, this is my brother Nick.¡± Amanda gestured to me.

    ¡°Hey man,¡± he said with a nod, then held his hand out. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. Amanda hasn¡¯t shut up about youing to visit.¡±

    I took his hand and gave it a firm shake. His own grip was quite strong, so I wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°You too.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I left it up to the Fabio lookalike to decipher the meaning of my reply, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of insult. He actually didn¡¯t show much expression, and I started to wonder if he wasn¡¯t very bright. I had met guys like him before, and they usually just expected people to like them immediately since they were so pretty and ¡®cool¡¯.

    ¡°Hey Craig,¡± Emily waved, one arm still draped over my shoulder.

    ¡°Hey Em,¡± he greeted her. ¡°Hey Erica.¡±

    I nced over my shoulder to see Erica taking a sip from her drink and giving Craig an off-handed, dismissive wave before turning her attention back to her phone, as if it was far more important. I got the feeling she didn¡¯t like Amanda¡¯s boyfriend, and I made a mental note to dig into why.

    Two more people nked Craig like henchmen from a bond movie. The one to his right was short, with a barrel-like chest, big arms, and a head of long, thick, jet-ck hair. His beard was equally impressive as it reached half-way down his broad chest. He nced around the party as if looking for someone, but he didn¡¯t leave his friends¡¯ side. The guy on Craig¡¯s left could have been his younger brother, although the only resemnce was their height, blonde hair, and blue eyes. Where Craig was lean and muscr, this kid was all skin and bones. He alsocked the powerful jaw that the Fabio clone had and didn¡¯t exude confidence like Craig did.

    ¡°This is Daniel and Paul,¡± Craig introduced the ck-haired man, then the blonde.

    ¡°Nice to meet you guys,¡± I said with a casual wave.

    Daniel offered me a friendly nod before returning to his room gazing. Paul looked me up and down, then let his eyes linger on Emily for much longer than I¡¯d have liked. Emily squeezed me tighter and rested her head against my shoulder. I had a feeling she felt ufortable under Paul¡¯s gaze, so I wrapped my arm around her waist, settling my hand on her hip. The gesture could have been taken the wrong way by almost anyone, but at the moment I couldn¡¯t have care less. I just wanted to make sure my sister felt safe andfortable. If Paul kept up with these looks at her all night, we were going to have to have a word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± Daniel said to Craig, then quickly excused himself.

 46

    Craig¡¯s eyes followed his friend as he carefully picked his way through the throngs of people. Daniel moved slowly and deliberately, like he was always mindful of others around him. A man of his build could easily push his way through almost anyone at this party, but he chose to take his time. That alone-and his friendly nod-made me like him far more than the other two he arrived with.

    ¡°Is he still chasing after Jen?¡± Amanda asked her boyfriend.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he chuckled. ¡°One night together and he¡¯s in love.¡±

    ¡°Poor guy,¡± Amanda sighed. ¡°He deserves a nice girl.¡±

    ¡°Is Jen really that bad?¡± I asked Emily, quiet enough that no one else could hear over the music.

    ¡°Jen likes to keep her options open,¡± Emily replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very polite way of saying she¡¯s a slut,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Well¡­ she is my best friend after all,¡± Emily grinned.

    ¡°Em!¡±

    Out of nowhere, a girl collided with Emily with a massive hug. She was shorter than my sister and was petite in every way, except her rather perky breasts. Her long ck hair was perfectly straight and contrasted strongly against her pale skin-which she was showing a great deal of. I took a half step back from my sibling as she and her friend hugged it out in a chorus ofughing, questions and speed-of-light conversation that sounded less intelligible than the background hum of the party guests.

    Somewhere in their mix of chatter I picked up the name Jen. I assumed this was Emily¡¯s fabled friend that was interested in meeting me-and the object of Daniel¡¯s infatuation-and I had to say, I was quite eager to get to know her more.

    She wore a pair of ck sports shorts with white trim that covered her tight, round ass, while leaving her slender legs bare. The top she wore was equally as tiny. It-along with her bra-lifted and pressed her round, perky breasts together delightfully without covering an inch of her well-formed figure. Her stomach was t and smooth with tight lines of definition around her stomach and along her hips. This girl obviously took great care of her body. Jen wore the customary winged eyeliner makeup of the goth girl with just enough eyeshadow to give her the seductive, smoky-eyed look.

    Smoking hot body and make-up aside. Jen was incredibly pretty in her own way. This might be the best thing for me; someone to focus my attention on and get them off my siblings. If the way Jen was looking at me was any indicator on how she felt about me already, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to persuade her to have a little fun.

    ¡°This is Nick,¡± Emily said, bringing my attention back to reality.

    ¡°Hello, Nick,¡± Jen said, taking a step closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m Jen. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±

    ¡°All good I hope,¡± I chuckled, letting my eyes roam her body once more.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jen smirked, catching my wandering eyes.

    We stood there for a moment when our eyes locked. Her dark blue orbs seemed to burn into mine with a fierce intensity filled with lust and desire. This was a woman who got what she wanted. She probably came from a rich or well-off family and had everything given to her. Her good looks had been a gic lottery and she¡¯d always had ess to the best of the best when it came to beauty and fitness. I¡¯d bet the remaining money in my bank ount that she had a meal nner and a personal trainer. Although, with how amazing her body looked, I was okay with that.

    The rest of the party was mostly spent with Emily and Jen. Erica dropped in and out regrly as she floated about the party talking to different groups. Each time she glided up to the three of us, she had a fresh drink in hand for me, along with a sly smile and wink when the other two weren¡¯t looking.

    Amanda had all but vanished for the night, but I did catch a glimpse of her from time to time, standing by Craig¡¯s side as he spoke loudly with his hands and barely spared a nce for my sister. She looked a little bored, but not once did she leave his side except to grab him another drink. Mel was mostly absent, but I did see her lounging by the pool with a few of her friends when I went out the back for a smoke. She gave me a friendly smile which warmed my heart. I was a little worried about the guarded way she had received me yesterday and seeing her beautiful smile now put me at ease. She was just a little more reserved than her sisters. A lot more than Erica.

    ¡°So, Nick. Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Jen blurted out.

    I had just taken a sip of my drink, and I half spluttered the strong liquor at her straight-to-the-point question. ¡°No girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°How does such a handsome guy like you stay single?¡± she asked, cing a hand on my forearm and leaning in nice and close.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve only been in the country for a day,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m not that good.¡±

    ¡°Lucky for me then,¡± Jen said softly.

    Her hand had shifted from my arm to my thigh, an action that wasn¡¯t lost on Emily, who was seated on the other side of me. She frowned at her friend but said nothing.

    I originally thought that hooking up with Jen would be a great way for me to blow off some steam and hopefully get rid of these feelings towards my sisters. I¡¯d only been in the hottie house for a day, and I was as horny as a teenager at a strip-club. A week of this and my balls might just explode. That or I¡¯d do something I would regretter. However, that look on Emily¡¯s face-that look of jealousy and disappointment-it hurt to see that.

    After spending some time with both girls, it was easy to tell who dominated their friendship. While Emily was gorgeous, funny, sassy, and a joy to be around, Jen was sexy, confident, and had a far louder personality. She dominated the conversation, and everyone seemed to know the beautiful raven-haired babe. Almost every guy openly checked her out, and most of the girls she¡¯d spoken to fawned over her for some reason. Emily was just the background friend.

    And that really didn¡¯t sit right with me.

    Emily was probably ustomed to everyone wanting to be friends with Jen and not her. The guys going for Jen over her. Jen demanded a certain amount of attention be directed at her, and she was good at getting it.

 47

    During one of Jen¡¯s conversations with a guy passing that she knew, I spied Amanda by herself. She was walking around the side of the pool, and up the steep incline to the backyard where my t was located. I looked about for Amanda¡¯s Fabio clone of a boyfriend and saw him with his buddies by the backdoor of the house. They were chatting to a group of bikini-d girls who all seemed to have eyes for Craig only.

    I quickly excused myself from Emily and darted away from her and Jen before the raven-haired vixen could protest. She¡¯d probably be annoyed at me for daring to give someone else my attention, but I¡¯m sure I could put her in a good moodter. If I wanted to anyway.

    I followed the way I¡¯d seen Amanda walk only a minute earlier and saw her sitting on the steps to my t, smoking a cigarette.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Hey to you,¡± I smiled back. ¡°What are you doing up here?¡±

    ¡°Needed to get away from all that for a minute,¡± she replied, handing me the cigarette. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Saw you sneaking away, so I thought I¡¯d check to make sure you weren¡¯t up to mischief,¡± I replied, taking a small drag from the smoke before handing it back.

    ¡°I do not get up to mischief,¡± Amanda grinned.

    ¡°Fabio doesn¡¯t like you smoking?¡± I asked, taking a wild guess.

    ¡°Not one bit,¡± she smiled before finishing the cigarette off and stamping it out. ¡°But sometimes I need one when dealing with him.¡±

    ¡°Trouble on love ind?¡± I asked, maybe a little too hopefully.

    ¡°Craig has a big personality and loves the spotlight,¡± she sighed. ¡°I just wish for once we could do something for just the two of us.¡±

    My heart thumped a little harder at hearing her sadness in her voice. Craig was the male version of Jen, and it was no wonder the two hadn¡¯t hooked up. They¡¯d struggle with sharing the spotlight.

    ¡°I think he needs to learn how lucky he is,¡± I said without thinking.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°That¡¯s sweet,¡± Amanda smiled, then kissed me on the cheek.

    We sat infortable silence for about fifteen minutes. Amanda rested her head on my shoulder, and I wrapped an around her, pulling her closer. The sounds of music and conversation were proof that the party was still in full swing, but I was happy enough where I was right here.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± Amanda said in a whisper. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I replied, kissing the top of her head.

    I inhaled slowly, savouring the scent of her hair and I felt Amanda melt into my body more as she too sighed. Her hand was resting on my leg, but it felt different to when Jen had done it. The motion of her thumb against my bare skin was calming and soothing, not arousing and sexual. Sure¡­ I was still hard enough to hammer nails, but I was also rxed andfortable in my sibling¡¯s presence.

    ¡°This is much nicer than any party,¡± I said after a few minutes.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We thought you¡¯d appreciate a big wee and like to meet some new friends,¡± she exined. ¡°I guess we should have asked you first.¡±

    I smiled and kissed her head once more. ¡°I really do appreciate it, Amanda. It¡¯s been great to meet some new people, but you and our sisters are what¡¯s important to me right now.¡±

    Amanda turned her face to look at me, and I was caught like a deer in headlights at how beautiful she looked in the pale glow from the moon. Her gorgeous blue eyes regarded me with such intelligence and wonder that I couldn¡¯t look away. I waspletely smitten with this woman, and I had been from the moment I saw her.

    I wracked my brain for something to say, but all thoughts of conversational topics were erased from my brain as I stared at her beauty. Her body felt warm against mine, and I wanted nothing more than to pull her into my arms and devour her entire being.

    But I couldn¡¯t. I had to fight these feelings and put an end to this.

    ¡°Aman-¡±

    My words were cut off as Amanda¡¯s lips pressed against mine. It was soft to begin with-as if she was testing the waters-but I automatically returned her kiss. Within a few seconds, our tongues were battling for dominance as we forgot ourselves and simply enjoyed the moment. I wasn¡¯t sure when it happened, but Amanda had swung a leg over me and now straddled me. My hands found purchase on her hips as her fingers ran through my hair as she pulled me into her. Amanda¡¯s hips rocked against me, and my hands guided her movements before I let my fingers trail under her top, and up the smooth, bare skin of her back. I felt her moan into my mouth as her body shuddered from my touch, making me want to touch her more and more. I was drunk on the feeling of her body and addicted to the sounds I was drawing out of her.

    We finally came up for air after what felt like an eternity. Her hair hung about us like a ck curtain, blocking out the outside world. Our chests heaved with heavy breathing as we struggled to calm out beating hearts, and I felt the length of my hard-as-iron rod nestled between her legs.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I whispered. ¡°Amanda¡­ that-¡±

    Before I could finish what I was about to say, Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up with realisation. She quickly jumped to her feet-muttered an apology-and quickly darted away. I called out to her, but she was already halfway down the incline of the backyard, and already out of sight.

    ¡°Well¡­ fuck,¡± I muttered to myself, leaning back against the steps. ¡°Way to go Nick.¡±

 48

    I sat on the steps to my t for about fifteen minutes, reliving the few minutes that passed between Amanda and myself. On one hand I had really enjoyed the kiss with my gorgeous sister, but on the other hand, I knew it was wrong. From Amanda¡¯s reaction to our kiss, she felt the same. Not only was she my sister, she was already in a rtionship.

    I sparked up another cigarette as I sat there wrestling with my thoughts, hoping to garner some inspiration on how to deal with the situation I¡¯d gotten myself into. Amanda had initiated the kiss, but I hadn¡¯t pulled away. I¡¯d just gotten swept up in the moment and I hadn¡¯t cared about the consequences of that kiss. It just felt so right.

    I stubbed out the cigarette and decided to try and get some sleep. I thought about heading back to the party to hang out with Emily-and potentially Jen-but the thought of running into Amanda so soon made me anxious. I desperately wanted to take her in my arms again and tell her exactly how I felt, and that it wasn¡¯t wrong what we did, but I thought it best to give her space for now. We¡¯d both had our fair share to drink tonight, and theing conversation would be better with a clear head.

    After entering my t, I kicked my boots off and let the door m shut behind me. I didn¡¯t bother turning any lights on, I just went to the fridge to grab something to drink. A fresh six-pack sat on one of the shelves, and I wondered which of my thoughtful sisters had left these for me. Probably Amanda. Although, with the rate Erica had been handing me drinks all night, it could have been her. Either way, a nightcap was just what I needed right now.

    I took a long swig of my beer before grabbing a second one and heading into the small bedroom. I pulled the curtains open to let the pale moonlight flood the room, then stripped down to my boxer¡¯s before flopping onto the bed, not even bothering to get under the covers.

    Iy there for a few minutes while I finished my beer, thinking about the way Amanda¡¯s lips felt against mine. The feel her body pressed into me and the softness of her skin beneath my fingertips. Just the thought of her gave me a raging boner, and I would have loved nothing more than to take her in my arms right here and now.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s problems,¡± I muttered to myself as I finished my beer.

    My eyes grew heavy even as I thought about the kiss that had changed everything, and I found sleep far easier than I thought I would. Especially in my current condition of arousal.

    Almost as soon as I closed my eyes-or at least that¡¯s how it felt-I felt my bed shift under me. A hand trailing up my leg confirmed that I wasn¡¯t alone in my room as I had been. I pushed myself up onto my elbows to get a look at my uninvited guest, but the pale moonlight was casting shadows across her face, only giving me a view of pale skin and dark hair. Before I could say a word, I felt lips press against mine and a very obviously naked body press against me. I instinctively kissed the woman back as my hands found her hips, pulling her against me. She moaned into my mouth as our tongues danced, and I felt her slender fingers run up and down my arms.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It felt like we¡¯d been kissing for a solid ten minutes before we both finally came up for air, sucking in great big gulps of air. My heart was hammering in my chest from a mixture of excitement and arousal. I still didn¡¯t know who my visitor was, and part of me hoped it was Amanda. But thest thing I wanted to do right now was say the wrong woman¡¯s name.

    Our lips met again with a hungry intensity that could have been my sister¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t feel the same. The kiss felt more lustful, and greedy than Amanda¡¯s had. It felt more like how I expected kissing Erica would feel. The woman lying atop of me had a wless body by touch, but she didn¡¯t feel how I expected Erica too. Out of all of my sisters, she was the one I would expect to climb into my bed in the middle of the night. But somehow, I knew it wasn¡¯t her.

    ¡°I missed you when you left the party,¡± the woman said softly, and I knew it wasn¡¯t one of my siblings.

    ¡°I was feeling a little tired,¡± I replied softly.

    She straddled my waist and sat up, giving me a fantastic view of her naked breasts that jutted out from her chest. The moonlight illuminated Jen¡¯s face just enough for me to see her biting her bottom lip and eyeing my naked chest hungrily.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve had enough sleep,¡± she cooed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve slept plenty,¡± I grinned, not knowing how long I¡¯d even been asleep for.

    My erection was still as strong as it was when I¡¯d fallen onto my bed, and I knew Jen could feel it. Her hips rocked back and forth slowly as she slid the lips of her pussy along my still concealed shaft, leaving the fabric of my shorts wet to signal she was well and truly turned on.

    Part of me wanted to turn this woman away. I¡¯d started something with Amanda earlier, and there was no denying the connection I had with Erica, and even Emily. Any decent man would deal with that before climbing into bed-or letting someone climb into his bed-with another woman. A friend of one of his sisters too. But then again, any decent man wouldn¡¯t be pining after his own siblings.

    I was only human after all.

    I pulled Jen into a hard kiss once more, and our tongues battled one another again with an increased intensity. Her hands touched every inch of my torso and arms while my own traced lines up her sides, down her back and over her hips before grabbing her perfect round ass. Jen moaned as my fingers dug into her firm cheeks, and she rubbed herself against my unyielding member with renewed fervour.

    Suddenly, her lips were gone, and her weight shifted on top of me as she slid down my body. Her fingers tugged at the waistband of my shorts and I lifted my hips to aid in her quest to free my dick from its confines. My painfully hard erection sprang forth with an almighty p against my stomach, and I heard Jen moan softly. She quickly pulled my shorts down and straddled my chest, so that she was facing my feet. This gave me an amazing view of her small, shaved pussy. Her lips had a fine sheen across them that spread to her thighs that spoke of her arousal, and the sweet smell of her was intoxicating. I wasted no time as I wrapped my arms around her thin waist and pulled her against my face,pping at her slick folds and quickly finding her exposed clit with my lips.

    Jen had grasped the base of my cock but hadn¡¯t done much else. Her moans which followed a surprised gasp gave me the impression that the raven-haired beauty thought she would be in control and hadn¡¯t expected me to dive right in. I was ridiculously horny after thest two days of torment with my beautiful sisters, so I let myself go and enjoyed what was on offer.

    Jen finally did get her mouth around my penis, after a few minutes of barely being able to focus enough to even stroke my dick. The first touch of her tongue against my tip sent a shiver up my spine, and the feel of her soft lips against my shaft had me aching for more. I nearly busted my load immediately when I felt her warm mouth engulf my tip, but I kept my shit together and focused on my task of eating her out like she was myst meal.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Jen moaned. ¡°You¡¯re really good at that.¡±

    I¡¯d pulled her hard against my face as Ipped and tongue-fucked her sweet pussy, making replying to the gorgeous woman quite difficult. But I gave her firm ass a hard p right before taking her clit between my lips and sending her over the edge.

 49

    Jen¡¯s body tensed, her back arched, and I felt her thighs tighten on either side of my head as her first climax ripped through her body. She still had one hand on my erection, but she was unable to focus on anything else. She simplyy there with my cock pressed against the side of her face while I held her hips firmly in ce as I attacked her pussy with renewed fervour, increasing the length and intensity of her orgasm.

    After a minute of Jen moaning and yelping in pleasure, I finally rxed my attention on her vagina, and the still shaking woman copsed on top of me, breathing heavily.

    ¡°My turn,¡± I said, kissing her sopping pussy onest time.

    My tongue against her lips caused Jen to moan in pleasure once more, just as I slipped out from underneath the trembling woman and rose to my knees behind her. I was hard as nails now and I desperately needed some relief. I didn¡¯t much care for this girl and how she acted, but she had a killer body, she was here and willing, and most importantly, she wasn¡¯t rted to me.

    I stroked her smooth pussy a few times and massaged her juices along the tip of my cock. Then pressed it to her entrance. Jen arched her back, angling her hips to give me better ess to her warm tunnel, so I took that as all the invitation I needed. I slipped the tip of my penis inside her slowly, making sure not to hurt the girl. She was so wet and worked up that I encountered little resistance and was able to hilt myself inside her on the first thrust.

    ¡°God fucking damn you¡¯re big,¡± Jen moaned.

    I didn¡¯t reply, I simply pped her ass again and started pumping my hips, which brought many a curse and moan to the pale-skinned woman beneath me.

    Jen must have still been feeling the effects of her first orgasm since she didn¡¯t even get to her knees. She simplyid on her stomach with her arms out to either side, clutching the bed covers. The arch of her back and angle of her hips made her firm ass stick up nicely, and I grabbed a hold of her taut cheeks for leverage as I started pounding her hard and harder.

    ¡°Pull my hair,¡± she groaned after a few minutes of intense fucking.

    Iplied with her wishes and nted one of my feet on the bed beside her to be able to lean over and gain better leverage and power for each stroke. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back hard while I pressed my other hand into the small of her back to keep her in ce as I ploughed her juicy pussy.

    ¡°Oh fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± Jen moaned.

    I felt her pussy clench up before her body began to tremble again. Her vagina squeezed my cock like a vice-grip, and I had to stop my thrusting as the sexy woman began climaxing on my dick. There really was nothing like a gorgeous woman having an orgasm while you were inside her. Her pleasure being given by what you have and her taking it so willingly. As amazing as it felt though, I couldn¡¯t help but wish it was one of my sisters beneath me.

    I growled in frustration as my own mind wanted something I shouldn¡¯t and began pounding into Jen again as soon as her pussy rxed a little. Jen must have taken my growl and increased pace as eagerness to please her, because she started spurning me on withments like ¡®Fill my pussy,¡¯ and ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your dirty whore.¡¯ The dirty talk would usually be right up my alley, but I was still trying to get my mind off the feel of Amanda earlier. How her lips felt and the way her body melted into mine. It was perfect.

    Another fifteen minutes of relentless pounding passed, and I was covered in sweat. It ran down my naked body freely, dripping onto Jen¡¯s slick skin. Jen herself orgasmed a couple more times and had gone mostly quiet apart from her whispers of ¡®fuck¡¯ and ¡®oh shit¡¯ every dozen or so seconds. My muscles were starting to ache, and I was feeling a slightly pained pressure in my balls from not being able to cum, and I wondered if I should change position, or just pretend like I was done and get to sleep. That¡¯s when movement by the open bedroom door caught my attention.

    I looked up to see a figure standing in the doorway. The figure was obviously a woman, but in the shadows, I couldn¡¯t tell who it was. She stood there watching Jen and myself, but I had a feeling her eyes were on me alone.

    ¡°Keep going, please!¡± Jen pleaded, and I realized I¡¯d stopped.

    Not wanting Jen to notice our audience, I grabbed a fistful of her hair once more and pressed the side of her face against the soft mattress, making sure she was facing away from the bedroom door. I¡¯d quickly found out that Jen enjoyed being manhandled, so I guessed this wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    My eyes went back to the bedroom door, and the figure had taken a step closer. She wore a dark silk robe that opened down the front, showing a tantalizing view of her milky skin beneath. Herrge breasts stood out with firmly erect nipples begging to be sucked. My eyes trailed up her smooth legs, over her wide hips and smooth stomach before lingering slightly longer on her impressive tits. ck hair with a streak of red framed my half-sister¡¯s gorgeous face, but her blue eyes were what made my knees weak.

    Our eyes met and I could see a burning lust behind her gorgeous orbs. She¡¯de here in the middle of the night for a reason, and It took every ounce of my willpower to not throw Jen out of my room and take Erica and give her my seed instead. It felt right.

    I couldn¡¯t do that though, even if Jen was a bit of a bitch. I just wasn¡¯t that type of guy. But, no one said I had to stop.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I locked eyes with Erica as I continued to pound Jen with a renewed sense of purpose. The sound of our slick bodies pping together were echoed by Jen¡¯s loud moans as she continued to take me. But my attention and eyes were on Erica. She¡¯d pulled the robe offpletely now and leaned against the doorframe with her legs apart. My eyes drank in her naked beauty like a drowning man at a fountain. Then she began touching herself.

    Erica began slowly at first, rubbing her hand over her bald pubis as she watched me intently before slipping two fingers easily inside herself. She was obviously well warmed up, and I could see the wetness of her fingers when she pulled them out and sucked the digits into her mouth. I let out another growl of lust and pped Jen¡¯s firm ass harder than I had before. The girl yelped but didn¡¯t say a word for me to stop. Erica quickly began fingering herself, never taking her eyes off mine.

    I approached climax much quicker now as my eyes had the stimtion of Erica before me, pleasuring herself, and I felt like she was close too. Her legs were spread wide enough to give me an unobstructed view as she fingered herself to the pace I set with Jen. Her other hand was groping at her heavy breasts, pinching and twisting her nipples hard as she bit her bottom lip to keep quiet.

    I felt the sudden rush of my climaxing and I knew I couldn¡¯t stop it even if I wanted too. I gave Erica a look, and she nodded as if she knew and was close herself.

 50

    I let out an almighty groan of pleasure as I pulled my cock from Jen¡¯s now well-used pussy and gave myself a half a dozen strokes. I kept my hand on Jen¡¯s head to make sure she didn¡¯t look up and spot Erica, but other than that, my attention was on her sisterpletely. Our eyes locked as I started shooting my cum all over Jen¡¯s ass and back. Erica shuddered and squeezed her thighs closed around her hand in what I suspected was a silent orgasm.

    By the time I was done, Jen¡¯s firm, round butt was covered in my seed, and a few big strands of my cum had shot up her back. The sight was highly arousing as shey there panting heavily, but I only wished it was Erica instead. No¡­ if it was her, I would have filled her up without a second thought.

    The look on Erica¡¯s face was one of pure lust as her eyes roamed my naked body and rested on my still hard cock, slick with Jen¡¯s juices. She took her finger back in her mouth, sucking them clean-before giving me a wink and collecting her robe. She slipped away silently just as Jen pushed herself up onto shaky elbows.

    ¡°I need a shower,¡± was all she said, and I directed her to the bathroom.

    I probably needed a good long shower myself, but I didn¡¯t want to move from my bed. I started stroking myself almost as soon as Jen left the room. I kept the image of Erica in mind, and I was shooting another load onto my stomach in no time at all.

    I cleaned myself up and climbed under the covers and fell asleep as soon as my head settled on the pillow.

    I awoke the next morning with a throbbing headache and a powerful erection tenting the sheet that covered my waist. The sun streamed in through the open curtains, temporarily blinding me as I first opened my eyes. Images of the night before flooded my mind, and I sat up in bed only to see I was alone. Jen must have bailed early or left after her shower. I didn¡¯t remember hering back to bed, but I was out like a corpse after our intense fuck session had drained me. I felt refreshed-apart from the seedy feeling and throbbing head from the alcohol-and I concluded that I really just needed to getid. It had been a while since I¡¯d been with a woman, and the buffet of supple flesh on disy each day in this house had really done a number on my libido. I was hopeful I¡¯d be able to keep my urges in check from now on.

    Iy in bed for a few minutes before dragging myself to the bathroom for a nice hot shower. The water felt amazing on my sweaty, sticky skin and even lessened the thumping of my headache to a minor annoyance that a couple of painkillers and some water would fix. Once I was clean and dried, I pulled on a fresh pair of boxer shorts, ck jeans, ck band t-shirt and grabbed my phone before leaving my t and heading down to the main house.

    It was closer to midday than I originally thought, and realized I¡¯d slept in farter than I wasfortable with. I had no idea what time it was when Jen appeared in my bedst night, so I was probably up quitete.

    I checked my phone as I walked gingerly down the sun-heated concrete on bare feet but wasn¡¯t surprised I didn¡¯t have any missed calls or messages. So far only my sisters had my phone number. I was hoping I had a message from Amanda-or maybe a missed call-to ease my anxiety about confronting her a little. I had no idea what to expect from my eldest sister.

    My seductive vixen of a sister hade to my roomst night with an intent, one that Jen had beaten her to. Whether or not she was disappointed to find another woman in my bed wasn¡¯t clear, since she stuck around to enjoy the show and get herself off anyway. A part of me hoped that was enough to curb her enthusiasm for me, but part of me wanted her to be the one in my bed as I ravished her instead.

    I was so caught up in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even notice Mel sitting by the pool, under arge umbre in a simple ck bikini. Her pale skin glistened slightly from sunscreen she¡¯d applied.

    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head,¡± Mel called out.

    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± I replied, stopping in my tracks.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you muchst night,¡± Mel added as I walked over to her.

    ¡°Yeah, I kinda went to bed early,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one,¡± she smirked.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant by thement, instead of asking her to borate on what she meant, I changed the subject. ¡°Everyone else up already?¡±

    ¡°All but Erica. Amanda and Emily were up early to clean, then they went out together. They¡¯ve been gone for about an hour and I¡¯m expecting them home any minute now,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°Shit¡­ You guys should have woken me up and I¡¯d have helped clean the ce up,¡± I replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I¡¯m sure you were tired after your busy night,¡± Mel winked.

    ¡°You know,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. You¡¯re a young, attractive male. Seeking femalepanionship is only natural for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but she is Emily¡¯s friend,¡± I said.

    ¡°Do you want to date her?¡± Mel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it. Jen will move onto a new vour in no time. You had fun, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    I slumped onto one of the reclining chairs beside my sister and sighed heavily. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I just don¡¯t want to upset Emily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Nick,¡± Mel smiled at me and gave my arm a friendly squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m d you care about our sisters as much as you do.¡±

    ¡°I care about you too,¡± I added.

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled.

    We sat there in silence for a few minutes before I decided it was time for breakfast, or lunch. Either way I was starving, and I needed about twelve cups of coffee to kickstart my brain. I¡¯d already wasted a good part of the day, and I wanted to do something with my free time. I moved to stand up but froze at Mel¡¯s next question.

    ¡°Do you intend to act on your feelings for our sisters?¡±

    It took my brain a moment to fully realize what she was asking me. I felt a cold chill through my body and was unsure of how to answer my tinum blonde sibling. We¡¯d spent the least amount of time together out of all of my new siblings, and even though she was crazy hot, I didn¡¯t have the same infatuation with her as I did the others. Amanda felt like love at first sight, and Emily¡¯s cute smile and joyful nature could make any man fall for her, while Erica exuded sex and lust like a subus. Amelia felt the most sisterly out of them all. Even though I found my eyes wandering her wless figure as shey in the shade.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± I answered, deciding to y dumb.

    ¡°Either you think I¡¯m stupid, or you¡¯re acting stupid,¡± Melughed. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a little insulting.¡±

    I looked over to my sister and saw a smile on her beautiful face. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of judgement, anger or disgust in her gorgeous eyes. But there was a twinkle that could have been curiosity. Could I trust my blonde sister with my deepest, darkest secret? Surely she¡¯d have her own reasons for keeping it, since her sisters seemed to have feelings for me to. Outing me would do nothing but out them. Or they could toss me out on my ass, and I¡¯d lose my new family before I could even get to know them. But then again, why would they? Amanda had kissed me, and Erica hade to my room in the dead of night. I hadn¡¯t actually pushed either of them for anything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Was I that obvious?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°But they were.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t thought about how my sisters acted around me, but if there was a change in their behaviour, it would be easy for someone who knew them well to notice. ¡°When did you realise?¡±

    ¡°The day you showed up,¡± Mel said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Amanda so happy in such a long time, and Erica isn¡¯t very subtle around you.¡±

    ¡°What about Emily?¡± I asked, more than a little curious.

    ¡°She¡¯s my twin,¡± Mel answered, as if that was answer enough.

 51

    I wanted to ask Mel more about our sisters and what her thoughts were on the whole situation, but the sound of a car door closing signalled the siblings of our topic were home. I felt a wave of anxiety wash over me as I rememberedst night with Amanda and began to worry about how this confrontation would go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if they need a hand with anything,¡± I said to Mel.

    She didn¡¯t reply, but simply gave me a smile and went back to whatever she was doing on her phone. I got to my feet and headed for the sliding backdoor to the house. With a deep breath I steeled myself and stepped into the kitchen just as I heard the front door open.

    **********

    I considered chickening out and hiding in my t for the rest of the day-or year-about a dozen times in the few seconds I stood in the kitchen waiting for my sisters. The anxiety I felt was churning my stomach and caused my heart to race as I ran through a hundred different oues to this confrontation. Most of them ended with me being kicked out, and my sisters never wanting to see me again. I knew I was probably overexaggerating the oue to some degree, but it didn¡¯t stop me from worrying.

    I tried to look as casual as possible by grabbing a chilled bottle of water from the fridge just as Amanda rounded the corner into the kitchen. The sight of her nearly floored me.

    My eldest sister was wearing a pair of grey yoga pants that showcased her amazing legs, and a ck tank-top that clung to her sweat-slicked skin. Her long ck hair was tied up in a ponytail, leaving her long, slender neck invitingly exposed. Our eyes met for a brief moment, then she offered me a smile before dumping her gym bag on the kitchen counter.

    ¡°Good morning, Nick,¡± she said. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    Her response was not what I was expecting. Then I remembered we¡¯d all drank a fair bitst night. Did she even remember the kiss? I sure as hell would never forget it, but maybe it wasn¡¯t as memorable for her as it was for me. That line of thought was more than a little depressing.

    ¡°Yeah I did, sorry I slept sote,¡± I said, taking a swig from my water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Amanda gave me another smile, then began scooting around the kitchen, pulling out pans and lighting the stove. ¡°Take a seat, I¡¯ll make you some breakfast.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She slipped by me a few times, and the closeness of her body was intoxicating. I felt my penis begin to jump to life and decided a seat was probably the best option right now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make me anything to eat,¡± I protested, taking a seat. ¡°You¡¯ve already done more than enough today.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve always got so much energy after a workout.¡±

    I decided to let it drop and nced around the kitchen area. I had no idea how this wonderful woman had so much energy, especially after the partyst night. None of the party guests had been overly messy or caused any issues, but parties always left a lot to clean up the day after. The kitchen and what I could see of the adjoining rooms looked to be as spotless and tidy as they were the first day I arrived. It felt strange to think I¡¯d only been in this house for a couple of days and it was already so familiar. My sisters were so weing, and it really felt like I¡¯d known them for far longer. It already felt like home.

    Just then, Emily sauntered into the kitchen with her own workout bag, and I had to make sure my mouth wasn¡¯t gaping open with how stunning she looked. The cute brte was dressed far more revealing than her older sister-which was strange by itself, since Emily usually dressed quite modestly. Her tight-as-skin workout shorts rode low on her hips, and her matching ck sports bra pushed her breasts together nicely. Since Emily wore a lot of loose band shirts, I hadn¡¯t ever gauged how busty she was. She took after Erica a little more in that department. I found it strange that even though Mel and Emily were twins-and had identical facial features-their bodies were quite different. They were of simr height, but Emily had more soft curvespared to her twin¡¯s slender, petite figure. Mel still had amazingly perky breasts-I¡¯d caught more than a passing nce earlier-but she shared a simr body type to Amanda.

    I tried hard not to stare at Emily¡¯s exposed mid-section that still seemed to be slick with sweat, but I failed miserably. Especially when her hips swayed the way they did.

    ¡°Hey big brother,¡± Emily smiled, then threw her arms around my neck and nted a kiss on my cheek.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, hugging her back.

    Her body was warm, and her exposed skin was slick. Her lips against my cheek felt red hot and were gone far quicker than I wanted them to be. I fought against the urge to breathe deeply and relish in the scent of her body. That would have been more than a little creepy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not morning anymore,¡± she chuckled, releasing her hug.

    ¡°I guess it isn¡¯t. Sorry I slept in sote,¡± I replied.

    I wanted to pull her against me again and feel her soft curves more intimately, but I resisted my primal urge. I¡¯d just fucked the shit out of her best friendst night and I really should be able to show some control now. But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m sure Jen kept you up quitete,¡± Emily shrugged.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ about that,¡± I started to form an apology.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to apologize. I¡¯m not mad, just be careful with her,¡± Emily assured me.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mad?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Why would I be?¡± she replied, and I caught a slightly curious undertone to her question.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just,¡± I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s silly. But I know if one of my friends tried sleeping with any of you, I¡¯d get pretty mad at them.¡±

    ¡°But not mad at me?¡± she arched an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, no. I could never be mad with you,¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled, then nted another kiss on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go shower.¡±

 52

    With a quick wave to her sister, Emily bounded out of the kitchen, her juicy behind bouncing with each step that threatened to have me drooling from the corner of my mouth like a drummer concentrating on his beats per minute.

    ¡°Breakfast¡¯s up,¡± Amanda said cheerily.

    I turned back to my eldest sister just in time to see her gorgeous smile as she ced a steaming te of fluffy scrambled eggs, crispy bacon and two fat pork sausages in-front of me, along with two thick slices of buttered toast. Yeah, I was drooling for real this time.

    I dug in after thanking Amanda, and she gave me a pleasant smile. I focused on shoving as much food into my mouth as possible-without choking-as I ran through what I wanted to say to my sister. She seemed to be in good spirits, so either she didn¡¯t remember the kiss, or it didn¡¯t bother her. I wasn¡¯t sure which I would have preferred. Amanda wasn¡¯t mad with me, and that was all I really cared about.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s Craig?¡± I asked when I finally had my fill.

    ¡°He leftst night with his brother,¡± she replied. ¡°Something about writing a new song. They were quite drunk, so it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if they ended up at a pub or a strip club.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°No, I understand guys enjoy that stuff,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll even admit to having gone a few times.

    I filed away the knowledge that my gorgeous sister could very well be into girls and dropped the subject. I could see the appeal of a strip club-especially now I had a bit of money to burn-but I didn¡¯t see why anyone would go out to a ce like that when they had an amazing girlfriend waiting for then. Especially one as gorgeous as Amanda.

    I finished my breakfast and quickly washed my te when Amanda left the kitchen, then headed into the living room to chill out and watch some T. V.

    I passed the day binge watching some post-apocalyptic sci-fi show on Netflix and eating junk food. The show wasn¡¯t bad, but the amount of cringy teen-angst moments had me close to turning it off. That was until Emily came in. Her hair hung loose and messy as usual, and she was wearing another one of her baggy t-shirts and knee length denim shorts. She plonked down next to me with a bowl of popcorn in her hands.

    ¡°Hey, this show is great!¡± she said, offering me the bowl of popcorn she had.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Not sure how you can put up with the teen-drama side of it,¡± I answered, grabbing a handful of popcorn.

    ¡°Well I am a teenager after all,¡± Emilyughed.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I kind of keep forgetting.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You saying I look old?¡± she asked, clutching her chest in mock offence.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Iughed, and gave her a shove.

    Emily giggled as she struggled to keep the bowl of popcorn from tipping, then threw a handful at me, hitting me in the face. She was smiling wide and giggling as I turned and fixed her with a stern look. Then I pounced.

    Emily¡¯s giggles turned into full-blown squeals and screams as I started tickling her. The bowl of popcorn tumbled to the ground-all but forgotten-as we wrestled on the couch. I found her ticklish spots quickly, and she thrashed and squealed as my fingers danced across her belly, up her ribs and reaching a crescendo of shrieks under her armpits. I was just about to relent on my assault when the heel of Emily¡¯s foot-through her frantic struggling-connected with my groin.

    I groaned in pain and rolled away from Emily as I copsed into the couch. She mustn¡¯t have realized for a few seconds what had happened, because she pounced on me, giggling.

    ¡°Time out,¡± I grunted as she pressed her weight down on-top of me.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± she gasped as realisation became clear in her features. ¡°Nick! I¡¯m so, so sorry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I groaned again as another wave of pain spread through my groin and stomach. ¡°It¡¯s already feeling better.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t lying to her either. She hadn¡¯t kicked me all that hard, but it was still a sensitive spot. At least I didn¡¯t have to worry about the involuntary boner I¡¯d been getting by being so close to her.

    Emily draped herself over my body and rested her chin on my shoulder as Iy there. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I replied, not wanting her to move.

    ¡°What the hell was going on down here.¡±

    Emily¡¯s weight lifted off me quickly, and I gingerly sat up to see Erica standing in the entryway to the living room. She was wearing her ck silk robe from the night before, but this time it was tied tightly around her thin waist. Erica looked like she¡¯d just climbed out of bed. Her hair was frizzy and ubed, and she wore no make-up that I could tell. Without her hair straightened to perfection, and her masterfully applied make-up, she looked gorgeous. Her eyes wererge, her lips full and soft and her skin looked wless. I really enjoyed her aesthetic, but I would be happy to wake up to that face every morning.

    ¡°Nick was tickling me, and I identally kicked him in the nuts,¡± Emily said with a grin.

    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t want to do that dear sister,¡± Erica said with a half-smile. ¡°I get the feeling Nick¡¯s going to need them with all the attention he¡¯s bound to get.¡±

    ¡°Attention?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. Surely Erica wouldn¡¯t be so tant about what she wanted in-front of our sister.

    ¡°You banged Jen,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°So?¡± I replied, a little confused.

    ¡°Jen talks, and if she talks aboutst night, then a lot of girls in the scene are gonna try to nail you down,¡± Erica replied tly.

    ¡°You¡¯re essentially fresh meat,¡± Emily added.

    The prospect of having a horde of attractive women throwing themselves at me was a great ego boost, and it would be a lot of fun. But it could get ugly. In my experience, women could be catty and ruthless when it came toying im to a man. Especially when that man was new to the area. I¡¯d seen it happen a few times back in London and didn¡¯t look forward to being at the centre of one.

    ¡°Maybe she won¡¯t talk,¡± I said.

    Erica and Emily both burst outughing.

    Erica joined Emily and myself on the couch watching Netflix, and I simply enjoyed thepany of my sisters. Emily snuggled up on one side of my, while Erica lounged on the opposite with, draping her legs over me. Her robe rode up quite high, giving me marvellous view of her long, smooth legs. I even noticed a distinctck of panties when she ¡®identally¡¯ parted her legs slightly.

 53

    ¡°You three lookfortable,¡± Amanda said, walking in from the kitchen.

    ¡°Join us!¡± Emily said happily, stretching her arms out to her big sister.

    Amanda gave me a curious look before climbing onto the couch and wrapping her arms around Emily. A few minutester, Mel slipped into the room quietly and Erica lifted herself up so the blonde twin could join the group, then rested her head on Mel¡¯sp. Mel gave me a few knowing looks as her twin rested her head on my shoulder, but she didn¡¯t say anything about our conversation earlier. Hopefully I could get some alone time with Mel, and she could help me deal with this whole messy situation.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s enough T. V for me today,¡± I said as I untangled myself from my sisters and stretched.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a bit of azy day,¡± Emily added with a yawn.

    ¡°Lazy for some. You and Manda were at the gym for about two hours,¡± Mel chimed in.

    ¡°Speaking of gym,¡± Erica said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go and work off the partyst night. Want toe, Nick?¡±

    I quickly debated with myself about going, and quickly concluded that I did indeed want to see Erica sweating in workout gear. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with,¡± Mel said, getting to her feet. ¡°Just give me a minute to get changed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start on dinner,¡± Amanda said, then turned to Emily. ¡°Want to help?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Emily smiled.

    All my sisters went their separate ways, except for Erica. She eyed me from where she was stillying on the couch, and held her arms out to me, as if she needed my help to get up. I smiled at my sister and obliged her. I took her hands on my and pulled her off the couch, and straight into my arms.

    Erica fell into my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her thin waist to support her. Her arms wrapped around my neck and suddenly her face was barely an inch from mine. I looked into her blue eyes-which sparkled with a mischievous glint-and enjoyed the curve of her hips under my fingertips.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied. ¡°Come here often?¡±

    I chuckled as she rolled her eyes and could tell she was only barely suppressing a smile. Her body was flush against mine, and I could feel the swell of her generous breasts as they were crushed against my chest, and her smooth thigh rested ever-so gently between my legs. It would be impossible for her to not notice my erection.

    ¡°Why did youe to my roomst night?¡± I asked without thinking.

    ¡°Why do you think?¡± she raised a perfectly arched eyebrow.

    ¡°I think you thought I was alone,¡± I replied with confidence.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± she half smiled. ¡°Smart and good looking. You¡¯ve got it all¡­ big brother.¡±

    The sultry tone she used for thest two words sent a shiver down my spine and caused my hands to slide down to grope her amazing cheeks. I hadn¡¯t consciously made the move, but I was d I had. Her ass felt amazing in my hands-ten times better than Jen¡¯s had-and I had to fight every fibre in my body to not lift her thin robe and take a hold of her glorious bare cheeks.

    ¡°Mmmm,¡± she moaned. ¡°Your hands feel good.¡±

    ¡°You feel good,¡± I growled into her ear.

    The pressure from Erica¡¯s thigh between my legs increased, and I felt her smooth skin run along the length of my stiff rod. My head swam with an intoxicating feeling of lust and wanton pleasure that I¡¯d never felt before. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was purely my attraction to this goddess, or because it was so taboo.

    Our mouths were still a fraction of an inch from touching, and the wetness of her full, pouty lips was so inviting that I knew if I kissed her now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. Thankfully, we were saved by footsteps in the hallway outside, and quickly-albeit unwillingly-separated.

    ¡°I better go change,¡± Erica said after looking longingly at the bulge in my pants.

    ¡°Same,¡± I replied, but let her leave first so I could watch those hips sway from behind.

    I was d to see Erica looked about as flustered and bothered as I was. It confirmed my suspicions that she might actually have genuine feelings for me, as I did for her. I readjusted myself to make my boner a little less obvious, then headed out back and up to my t to change.

    Ten minutester I met both sisters out by Erica¡¯s blue Holden Barina. The sisters looked equally amazing in their sports-gear, and I was looking forward to seeing them work up a sweat.

    Erica had dressed in a pair of ck and red leggings that looked to be painted on, with a matching sports bra. Leaving her hour-ss thin waist exposed for my eyes to feast upon. Her long ck hair was pulled up into a neat ponytail that reached her ass. I let my eyes wander her body openly as she did mine.

    Mel was dressed simrly, but her outfit waspletely ck, and her top covered her thin waistpletely. It still hugged her form like a second skin, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire the slight curve of her ass when she turned away from me. She¡¯d put her long tinum blonde hair into pigtails, which I found incredibly cute. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t do it to get a rise out of me, but she did give me a knowing wink when Erica wasn¡¯t looking. Was the wink because she knew I was checking her out? Or was it because she saw me checking her sister out? Either oue would be strange.

    I climbed into the passenger seat of Erica¡¯s car when Mel had insisted, taking the back seat for herself. Like Amanda had, Erica offered to let me drive, but I wanted to get my license transferred over before taking to the streets here. Thest thing I wanted was to get pulled over and fined for driving without a license.

    Erica yed music softly as we dove, but no one spoke. The music she¡¯d picked wouldn¡¯t have been my first pick. The goth/industrial music was okay at clubs and parties, but it was never something I would ever go out of my way to listen to. I knew it was popr with alternate and goth women, so I said nothing.

    About ten minutester we pulled into a small parking lot and I followed the girls to the single door of the local gym. Erica stepped up and swiped a small key fob over the reader, and the door clicked before she opened it and stepped inside. Mel followed after her and motioned for me to follow her. Once inside Erica quickly deposited her belongings in one of the empty cubby-holes that lined the adjacent wall before heading further into the gym.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see someone about a membership,¡± Mel smiled.

    I nodded and motioned for her to lead the way, trying my best to not stare at her taut ass openly.

    Mel led me to a corner office with ss doors and walls. A young blonde woman sat behind the curved desk, chatting on the phone. Mel knocked quietly, and the woman shed her a smile before holding up a finger, indicating she should be done soon. When the blonde finished her phone call she rose from her chair and rounded her desk to give Mel a friendly hug. She wore a ck and white polo shirt with the gym¡¯s logo on her left breast, with tight leggings that showcased her toned legs. She was quite a bit shorter than Mel-meaning I towered over the small woman-and looked to have a wless bronze tan that made her bright blue eyes shine.

    ¡°This is my brother, Nick,¡± Mel introduced me. ¡°Nick, this is Sarah. She manages the gym.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Nick,¡± Sarah said with a friendly smile.

    ¡°You too,¡± I replied, extending my hand in greeting.

    Sarah took my offered hand and we shook for an appropriate length. Her hands were soft as buttermilk, but her grip was firm. Working in and managing a gym probably meant she had plenty of time to work out herself, and I was disappointed that her polo shirt covered so much of her figure.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re looking at a membership?¡± she asked once all greetings were given.

    ¡°Yeah. My sisters alle here, so I figured it¡¯s a good ce to go,¡± I replied.

 54

    ¡°We love having them here, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll fit right in,¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°Come into my office and I¡¯ll get your details. Then you can get right to it if you wish.¡±

    Mel bid us both a farewell as I followed Sarah into her office and took one of the two chairs in-front of her desk. Instead of taking her chair behind the desk, she took the one beside me and ced a few sheets of papers down before me.

    ¡°Here is our contract for membership,¡± Sarah pointed out. ¡°It just states the cost of membership per month, trial periods and joining fee, which we¡¯ll waive for you since you¡¯re a family member of a few of our members.¡±

    I nced over the paperwork without really reading it. The contracts for gym memberships were usually quite universal, with only slight variations in costs, opening hours and minimum trial periods.

    ¡°This all looks satisfactory,¡± I said.

    Sarah gave me a warm smile, and I thought I saw her admiring me from the corner of my eye. It was probably my imagination from being around Erica so muchtely. Sarah would see all sorts of hulked out body builders all day. I wasn¡¯t anything special in this crowd.

    ¡°Next is the payment form. We only ept payments in form of direct debit on the first of every month,¡± she exined. ¡°Mel mentioned you came from Ennd. Do you have an Australian bank ount set up yet?¡±

    I hadn¡¯t bothered setting up an ount since I wasn¡¯t sure if I was going to stay in country or not. Since both my mother and father were Australian citizens, I had a dual citizenship which would make things easier. But I just wasn¡¯t sure until I met my siblings if I was going to stay. Now I had no intention of leaving.

    ¡°I do not. But I can easily set one up tomorrow,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since your sisters have beening here for a couple of years now, I¡¯d be happy to give you the first month for free. Just make sure you have that ount set-up and get the details to me before the trial is over,¡± Sarah said.

    ¡°You got it,¡± I replied with a nod.

    I signed and initialled the required papers. Then Sarah handed me a towel, water bottle and keyring fob. All items had the gym¡¯s logo on them.

    ¡°These areplimentary to all members. The fob will grant you ess to the gym anytime you want to work out. Just make sure you use it every time you enter and don¡¯t let anyone in. Even if you know someone is a member,¡± she exined.

    Now it made sense why Erica and Mel entered separately. Each of them using their own key fobs. It was a little strange, but I understood the security issues of letting random people in at all hours of the night. They couldn¡¯t keep staff on call twenty-four-seven.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve been extremely helpful,¡± I gave the cute blonde a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± she smiled back. ¡°I probably don¡¯t have to ask this since you look to be in great shape, but if you need any help from personal trainers or anything, just ask. We have a bunch on site that are happy to help.¡±

    ¡°Are you one of the trainers?¡± I asked, testing the waters.

    ¡°I could be,¡± she winked.

    I gave me onest smile before leaving her office. There was nothing quite like being flirted with by a gorgeous woman to make a man¡¯s day. I may have to take Sarah up on her offer for personal training. Hopefully, her ns for getting the heart racing were as interesting as my own.

    Since I was done with my membership process, I decided to get a quick workout in. I dumped my phone and wallet in one of the cubbies beside the one Erica had picked, filled my water bottle, and headed over to the cardio section to warm up. The pleasant sight of Erica¡¯s ass flexing greeted me as I rounded the corner to where the treadmills were lined up in two rows against the wall. Erica was moving at a slow run, and the loping gait of her stride made her juicy ass bounce with each step she took. So naturally I took one of the treadmills in the row behind her.

    It had been a few weeks since I¡¯d done any exercising. I started my cardio off light, building up to a fast run after ten minutes, then only maintaining it for a few minutes before cooling off with a fast walk. My eyes were fixed to Erica¡¯s ass for most of it, making time fly.

    The rest of my time at the gym was spent in close proximity to one of my sisters. Mel had caught me more than a few times checking Erica out, but said nothing. Nor did she indicate that it bothered her. She even caught me checking her out when she was stretching on a yoga mat. I was sure Erica loved every minute of it too.

    I kept most of my workout light so as to not hurt myself by jumping back in too fast, but after an hour I had still worked up quite a sweat and desperately wanted a shower and change of clothes.

    ¡°Hey stranger,¡± Erica nudged me yfully as she brushed by to fill her water bottle at the fountain.

    ¡°You all done?¡± I asked, letting my eyes roam her glistening body.

    ¡°Yeah. Just going to shower and change,¡± she said, taking a sip from her bottle.

    ¡°You mind directing me to the showers?¡± I asked, not thrilled about showering in public, but I didn¡¯t want to smell on the car ride home.

    ¡°Sure. This way.¡±

    I followed Erica towards the back of the gym-passed the free-weights section-and down a narrow corridor. There were a series of doors lining the corridor, each with a unisex bathroom symbol on them. A few were locked, but most were open slightly, signalling they were unupied.

    ¡°Just pick an empty shower and clean up. Just be sure to turn the lights off when you¡¯re done and leave the door open, so others know it¡¯s free,¡± Erica exined.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied. ¡°Better than themunal showers I had to deal with in the gyms back home.¡±

    ¡°Communal can be fun,¡± Erica winked.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Then my lovely sister spun on her heels and sauntered back down the corridor, ncing over her shoulder to give me a wicked smile before rounding the corner.

    ¡°Might make that a cold shower,¡± I chuckled to myself.

 55

    Before cleaning up I headed back out to the gym floor and grabbed my bag. It had a spare shirt and shorts I¡¯d packed. I didn¡¯t mind waiting until after I got home from the gym to change, but now I was living with four women, and I wanted to avoid them smelling me at my worst. The cubby where Erica and Mel¡¯s belongings were earlier was empty now, and I guessed my siblings had gone to clean up themselves.

    I crossed the gym floor and headed down the corridor again, picking out an empty bathroom. The room was small, with a simple toilet in one corner, wash basin and a shower cubicle in the other. The cubicle was nothing more than a slightly lowered section of the bathroom with a shower head and privacy curtain. I dumped my bag on the provided bench that was built into the wall and stripped out of my dirty clothes before turning the shower on. I waited a few seconds for the water to heat up before stepping under the spray.

    I sighed as the hot pellets of water all but burnt my skin and rxed my fatigued muscles. I¡¯d be sore tomorrow-even from my minor workout-but the hot shower would do wonders for easing the pain and stiffness. If only I had something else to release my other stiff muscle.

    My dick had been trying to burst through my shorts the whole time, and it took a small miracle for me to keep it out of view from random people around the gym. I was sure Erica had spotted it, but it was likely she was staring at my crotch, hoping to catch a glimpse.

    I thought about giving myself a tug here and now, but this was a public space, and it felt wrong. I know I definitely wouldn¡¯t like to step in some other guy¡¯s cum-puddle he made while thinking of his hot sister. With a sigh I turned the hot water down and let the cold spray wash over my body.

    Once I had enough cold water, I shut the shower off and stepped out, shivering slightly. I didn¡¯t love cold showers, but it had the effect I was hoping for. I nced around the bathroom for a towel but couldn¡¯t see one. I could use my gym towel, but that seemed quite counterproductive. A soft knock at the door gave me hope that I could ask whoever it was if there were towels avable. I just hoped it was one of my sisters and not some random stranger.

    I covered the worst of my nakedness with the small gym towel and opened the door just a crack. But it wasn¡¯t either of my sisters. It was the gym manager, Sarah.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Towels are up by the front desk,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I replied. ¡°Do you-¡±

    Before I could finish asking, Sarah held up a fluffy white towel for me to see. I stepped away from the door to open it a little more and reached out, but she simply pushed into the room and ced the towel on the bench like it was a normal day at work for her.

    ¡°I saw you grab your things ande down this way without a towel, so I thought I¡¯d bring you one,¡± she said, turning to face me.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really nice of you,¡± I replied, unsure if I should shut the door or leave it open. I opted for closing it enough so no one could see in.

    ¡°I like to make sure my services here are top notch, Nick,¡± she said, biting her bottom lip.

    ¡°Well¡­ so far I have noints,¡± I said.

    Even though Sarah was fully clothed, just being naked in her presence had an effect on my dick that I suffered a cold shower to fix, and the small gym towel was failing to conceal me any longer. Sarah took a few steps in my direction, then pushed a hand against the door behind me, closing it. The doortched and I heard the click of the lock, sealing us both in the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do about this,¡± Sarah said, brushing her fingers along my concealed erection.

    My cock twitched and I let out a gasp as her fingers traced up and down my length. No amount of cold water would get rid of him this time. So, I decided to just go along with the moment and enjoy myself. I tossed the useless gym towel aside and smiled at the grin Sarah gave my now fully erect penis.

    ¡°As gorgeous as I hoped it would be,¡± she murmured.

    Sarah wasted no time, and dropped to her knees before me, taking my dick in my soft hands. I leaned against the door and let her work my tool between her seemingly well experienced hands. Gasping once more when I felt the warm, wetness of her tongue slide along the length of my shaft, and over the tip of my penis. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensations running through my body as Sarah milked my tool, sucked my tip and fondled my balls. Working me to what I felt was going to be a powerful orgasm.

    The absence of her touch, and a rustling sound caused me to open my eyes and look down at the sexy fitness trainer. She¡¯d tossed her polo shirt aside, along with her bra. Her perky breasts jutted out from a trim, slender figure and her nipples begged to be tweaked, twisted and sucked on. She wasted no time though and got back to her task of working my tool like she was racing to finish on time. She was at work after all, and she could be on the clock, so I decided to give her a helping hand.

    I ced a hand on her head to guide her movements, and one on her shoulder as I began rocking my hips back and forth. Sarah gave me more freedom as I began pumping my hips, simply keeping her mouth open for me and swirling her tongue around the tip of my penis each time I pulled back. I debated for a moment whether I should bend her over the bench and fuck her, but that might make a bit too much noise. The blonde fitness trainer hadn¡¯t removed her leggings, so I guessed she was content as she was for now.

    ¡°Give your mouth up to me,¡± I growled through a moan of pleasure.

    Sarah looked up at me with her beautiful blue eyes and nodded. The scene was incredibly erotic with my cock between her lips and her tits on disy for my viewing pleasure. I had to struggle to not shoot my load down her throat right then and there.

    After a dozen seconds I started pumping her throat once more. She had zero gag reflex and took my entire length like an absolute champion. I felt her nose press into my pelvis each time I ended my long thrust, and she moaned around my dick constantly. After only a minute or two, I was enjoying her mouth and throatpletely.

 56

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m cumming.¡±

    Sarah moaned in delight at my words, and I felt her fingers dig into my ass cheeks, pulling me hard against her and forcing my cock down her throat just as cum exploded from my tip. I gripped a fistful of her hair so tight I was sure it must be painful, but Sarah only moaned louder. A torrent of cum left my balls and shot through my pulsing dick to fill Sarah¡¯s greedy stomach, and I copsed against the door behind me as I sucked air in heavy breathes.

    After about half a minute, my cock finally stopped pulsing and pumping cum into Sarah¡¯s mouth. The blonde gym manager finally slipped my dick from her throat and began kissing, licking and sucking my tool.

    ¡°Goddamn you¡¯re good at that,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to work with good tools,¡± she winked, then French kissed the tip of my dick.

    ¡°Oh, fuck that¡¯s good,¡± I groaned.

    Sarah cleaned my cock thoroughly for the next few minutes before climbing to her feet. She checked herself in the mirror, tidying her hair and washing her face before pulling her bra and top back on.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed yourself, Nick. I hope we can have some more sessions together,¡± Sarah winked.

    ¡°You can count on it,¡± I smiled, stepping away from the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you get cleaned up. Your sisters are waiting in the reception area for you,¡± Sarah said, then gave my half-hard cock onest look before slipping out of the bathroom.

    I grabbed the towel she brought in and locked the door again while I dried and dressed. Maybe now I could think around my sisters a little easier and keep myself in check. But did I want to? I wasn¡¯t sure what the hell I wanted anymore.

    I met my sisters by the front door to the gym where they were chatting to Sarah. The blonde fitness instructor gave me a sly smile before patting me on the butt as we all left, which Erica noticed and gave me a wink. Were all the women in this country like this? I hadn¡¯t even been in the country for a week and I¡¯d already fucked a girl the same night I met her, received a highly erotic blowjob in the gym bathroom, and had one of my sexy sisters pining after me while two others showed an intimate interest. If they were, I was going to have a great time.

    We arrived home a short whileter to an already prepared dinner. The scent of butter chicken wafted through the air and assaulted my nose as soon as I opened the front door, and I drifted into the kitchen, my mouth salivating. I was extremely hungry after the workout and intense orgasm I¡¯d received from the very dutiful Sarah.

    ¡°That smells delicious,¡± I all but moaned.

    My initial salivating was from the amazing aromas drifting through the house. But when I saw Amanda standing in the kitchen in nothing but a pair of modest panties and a form fitting band t-shirt, I nearly started drooling like an idiot. Her legs looked incredibly smooth and went on for days.

    ¡°Take a seat and I¡¯ll serve you up a te,¡± Amanda smiled as she spun around to face me.

    Rather than argue that I could serve my own meals, I took a seat at the dining table beside a beaming Emily. She sat with her elbow resting on the table, and her chin resting on her hand. She looked to be only wearing a long ck band t-shirt, but I guessed she was wearing underwear, and her hair was its usual messy mop, only she¡¯d pulled it back into a ponytail. The effect made her look even cuter than normal.

    ¡°Have a good workout?¡± she smiled at me.

    ¡°Yeah it was great. It¡¯s been awhile, so I¡¯m probably gonna be sore tomorrow,¡± I replied.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you need a massage, let me know,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take you up on that offer,¡± I grinned.

    Amelia and Erica joined us a momentter, choosing to change before dinner. Erica was wearing a in pair of grey sweatpants that rode low on her hips, and a ck tank-top that barely concealed her heavy breasts. Her hair was freshly brushed butcked the styled perfection I¡¯d grown used to seeing. She still looked incredibly sexy as she was.

    Mel looked to be wearing nothing but a long white t-shirt that hung down to her thighs, but I noticed a tiny pair of boy shorts when her cute little butt peaked out from under her shirt as she reached up to grab a ss off a high shelf. She¡¯d pulled her pigtails out and tied her tinum blonde hair back into a ponytail that reached her cute behind. All four of my sisters looked ready for bed, and for once Erica was the most modestly dressed of the lot.

    We ate dinner withfortable conversation-mostly about what the girls were up to over the next week-and I ended up going back for seconds when I cleared my te. I tried my best to keep my eyes off my sister¡¯s bodies as they spoke, but I had horrible discipline.

    ¡°Earth to Nick.¡±

    I looked up from my te to see all four of my siblings looking at me with varying degrees of amusement on their beautiful faces. I faintly recall someone asking me a question and dug through my memory to see what it was.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about what I could do for work,¡± I answered, hoping I heard the question right.

    ¡°What did you do back in Ennd?¡± Mel asked.

    ¡°Mostlybourer work, maintenance and janitorial,¡± I said.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be pretty handy,¡± Erica smirked.

    If anyone else noticed the meaning behind her words, they said nothing.

    ¡°I could see if there are any maintenance jobs going around the university,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°That would be great. Then we could see Nick when we have ss,¡± Emily grinned.

    ¡°What are you two studying?¡± I asked.

    I didn¡¯t know either of them had enrolled in university. I actually hadn¡¯t learnt what any of my sisters did for work, and I felt a little shitty at myself for not asking about such basic information.

    ¡°Music,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Photography and visual arts,¡± Mel added.

    Both weren¡¯t career subjects to study, but if they were happy that¡¯s all that mattered. I hadn¡¯t even finished high school, so I wasn¡¯t going to judge my sisters on their choice for extra education. At least they would have one.

    ¡°Did you go to university?¡± I asked Erica.

    She snorted as she tried to suppress augh, and my other sisters barely suppressed their own. I looked from one to the other, wondering what the hell was so funny. Erica seemed like a smart girl.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish high school, dear brother,¡± Erica exined.

    ¡°She makes enough money without it,¡± Mel added.

 57

    Erica shot her sister a re, and she closed her mouth. Whatever it was Erica was doing, she hadn¡¯t wanted me to find out. This just piqued my curiosity, but I knew when to push and when to pull back. I¡¯d wait for a better time to broach the subject of Erica¡¯s ie and what she did.

    ¡°Amanda?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer to this one.

    ¡°Dropped out to help look after these three,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°And we love you for being the best big sister ever,¡± Emily gushed.

    Mel offered her love and appreciation for her older sister, and even Erica cracked a huge smile and heaped praise on Amanda. By the time the three were done, Amanda was blushing beet red and smiling from ear to ear. I couldn¡¯t help but smile too as I saw how much my sisters loved one another. They¡¯d been through a lot together, but they always had each other. Now they were my family. I felt like the luckiest guy in the world.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s time I hit the hay,¡± I said, getting to my feet and stretching my tired muscles.

    At Amanda¡¯s insistence that she didn¡¯t need help with the dishes, I bid my siblings goodnight and stifled a yawn as I grabbed my gym bag and headed up to my small t. Once inside I dumped my bag on the couch before slumping onto the cushion beside it. I was tired but didn¡¯t feel much like sleeping yet. I grabbed the T. V remote and started browsing Netflix for something to watch. I ended up re-watching Archer from season one. I was about half-way through episode two when I heard a soft knock at my front door. Erica wouldn¡¯t have knocked, so it must have been one of my other sisters.

    I paused the episode and answered the door to see Emily standing there with a cute little smile. She was still wearing her oversized t-shirt, and I took a quick moment to admire how stunning she was.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Technically yes,¡± she grinned.

    ¡°I hope my T. V wasn¡¯t too loud,¡± I said.

    ¡°Not at all. You can¡¯t hear anything that happens up here,¡± she assured me. ¡°Mind if Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± I stepped aside to let Emily in before closing the door.

    It wasn¡¯t a cold night-since it was summer in the down under after all-but Emily shivered a little. She wasn¡¯t wearing a great deal of clothing after all.

    ¡°Wanna watch some Netflix?¡± I asked, gesturing to the couch.

    ¡°Sure¡­ I can chill,¡± she grinned adorably.

    I dumped my gym bag off the couch and took my seat. Emily wrapped her legs under her as she sat beside me. We watched infortable silence for about twenty minutes before I felt Emily¡¯s head rest against my shoulder. I wrapped an arm around her shoulder, and she responded by wrapping her arms around my waist.

    ¡®You¡¯re so warm,¡± she said. ¡°Like a living heater.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°By girlfriends?¡± Emily asked quizzically

    ¡°And female friends,¡± I replied.

    Emily tilted her head up to study me, and I met her gorgeous green eyes. She cocked her head to one side as our eyes lingered on one-another¡¯s for a whole minute without saying a word. Then she looked back to the T. V screen. ¡°I¡¯m sure you had all the girls chasing after you back in London.¡±

    I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Not really. I was always too busy working.¡±

    ¡°All work and no y?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Mum needed help with bills and rent, so I made that my top priority. I always found time to hang out with my friends and I even dated a few girls over the years. But there was nothing serious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a really sweet guy.¡±

    Emily nted a kiss on my cheek, and I felt my pulse quicken at the touch of her lips. It was true that I¡¯d been with my fair share of girls back home, but none of them made me feel the way these women did. It was just a shame they were my rtives.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked, taking the spotlight off me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°You must be batting guys off with a stick,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Emily pouted. ¡°There are a few guys I went to high school with, but they¡¯re not really my type.¡±

    ¡°What is your type?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I like older guys,¡± she replied. Not borating further.

    ¡°There were a bunch of older guys herest night at the party. Surely some of them were your type,¡± I pressed on.

    ¡°I¡¯m the little sister of Amanda and Erica, not even the pretty one,¡± Emily sighed. ¡°They tend to treat me like a kid. Even Mel gets more attention than I do.¡±

    I shifted to face Emily and ced a hand on her cheek, gently turning her to face me. ¡°You¡¯re just as beautiful as any of our sisters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that,¡± she blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I replied. ¡°Each of you have qualities that make you unique to one-another. Amanda is beautiful, kind and thoughtful. She never stops caring about her family and making sure we¡¯re all looked after. It¡¯s actually quite irritating when I can¡¯t do anything on my own.¡±

    Emily giggled at my description of Amanda and nodded her head in agreeance.

 58

    ¡°Erica is every guy¡¯s wet-dream when they think of big-titty goth girlfriends. She has the style, the body and the confidence to make herself stand out in any crowd. But I also get the feeling there is a deeper side to her that she keeps hidden from everyone.¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone,¡± Emily nodded.

    That confirmed my suspicions about my lusty sibling. She was most likely using her body and confidence as a mask to cover something. What it was exactly, I didn¡¯t know. But I made a mental note to learn more about it.

    ¡°You and Mel are also just as gorgeous in your own ways,¡± I continued. ¡°I won¡¯t lie, but Mel seemed like a bit of a bitch when we first met. She was so cold and distant, but I see that¡¯s just her personality.

    ¡°She¡¯s like that at first,¡± Emily added. ¡°But she likes you, I know she does.¡±

    ¡°I get the feeling she does too,¡± I said. ¡°She is thoughtful, smart, gorgeous and perceptive. I don¡¯t think much happens that she doesn¡¯t know about. I¡¯m d she isn¡¯t a gossip.¡±

    ¡°She is great isn¡¯t she,¡± Emily beamed a huge smile. ¡°Keep going.¡±

    I could tell my brte sister was enjoying all the lovely things I was saying about our sisters, and it wasn¡¯t a coincidence I left her forst. She was practically bouncing with anticipation at what I had to say about her. But I could also see a slightly worried look in her eyes. Almost as if what I said about her wouldn¡¯t be as good as the others. This girl had some serious self-esteem issues caused by having three smoking hot sisters. Issues that weren¡¯t their fault, but still issues. I was determined to prove to Emily how amazing she is.

    ¡°Last but not least we have you dear sister,¡± I smiled and took her hand in mine. ¡°You are so full of energy and never fail to make me smile. I can tell you have the same effect on the others too, because even Erica¡¯s bitchy attitude seems to be defused when you walk into a room.¡±

    Emily grinned and squeezed my hand. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I said, drawing the word out. ¡°You¡¯re also incredibly gorgeous.¡±

    Emily¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t have gotten any wider as she squeezed my hand with both of hers. She¡¯d moved to sit crossed legged on the couch facing me, and I had to fight hard to keep my eyes from drifting down to the special ce between her legs that was only hidden by her long t-shirt as it draped over her thighs.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily grinned, then leaned forward and ced a kiss on my cheek. ¡°I really needed to hear that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Happy to help,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get something to drink. You want anything?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take some water,¡± she replied.

    I regretfully untangled my hand from hers and went to grab us something to drink. I had some beer in the fridge but settled for water. It was a bitte to start drinking now. One of my sisters-probably Amanda-had left some chilled water in the fridge. I opened a bottle and poured two sses before heading back to Emily.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± I said, handing her a ss. ¡°The finest water in all thend.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily grinned, taking the ss with both hands.

    I ced my ss on the coffee table and took my seat beside her once more. Since I hadn¡¯t had a workout in such a long time-and I¡¯d overdone it a little at the gym-my muscles protested, causing me to groan softly as I sat down.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I just overdid it at the gym today. It¡¯s my own fault,¡± I said.

    ¡°Move forward,¡± Emily said.

    I did as she instructed and moved to the edge of the couch cushion. Emily shuffled across the couch until she was behind me and began immediately working the muscles of my shoulders with her hands. I let out a moan of pleasure as she started kneading the knots in my shoulders, slowly working down my back.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I moaned. ¡°You¡¯re really good at that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of practice with Erica. She will often work herself too hard and have sore muscles for days,¡± she replied.

    I fought to keep the image of Emily rubbing her hands over her sister from my mind, but I failed. Luckily, I was seated in a way that she couldn¡¯t see the bulge growing in my shorts. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if the thought of my attractive sisters touching one another was what was getting me horny, or just Emily¡¯s amazing hands.

    ¡°This will be easier if you¡¯re lying down,¡± Emily said after a few minutes.

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I agreed.

    I stood up and waited for Emily to move off the couch so I couldy down, but she grabbed my hand as she got to her feet, pulling me towards the bedroom. I hesitated for a moment, not sure if I could trust myself on a bed with my half-naked sister. Emily noticed my hesitation.

    ¡°Your bed will be morefortable, and I won¡¯t have to wake you up if you fall asleep,¡± she smiled. ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for my hesitation to vanish. She was right after all. The bed would be far morefortable, and I could just pass out there once we were done. I¡¯d just havey on my stomach so my erection could stay hidden.

    I let Emily lead me to the bedroom as I watched the swish of her long t-shirt as her hips moved. Her pale legs looked soft and warm, and I wanted to see the wless, smooth skin of her back once more. Maybe I could convince her to let me give her a massageter. She had been to the gym today and might need it. Although I really didn¡¯t trust myself to put my hands on any part of her exposed body.

    Emily clicked the bedsidemp on and motioned for me toy down on the bed. ¡°Take your shirt off.¡±

    ¡°My shirt?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier to work knots out without it,¡± she smiled. ¡°It isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t seen you without a shirt on before.¡±

    She was right once again. I¡¯d been shirtless around the pool plenty and it didn¡¯t feel awkward or sexual. But at those times, I wasn¡¯t about to climb into bed with her as I was now.

    I slipped my shirt over my head and tossed it to one side of the room. Next, I kicked my shoes and socks off before climbing onto the soft mattress and lying on my stomach. I took a moment to make myselffortable, pulling a pillow under my arms and resting my chin on my hands. The mattress shifted under Emily¡¯s weight as she climbed on the bed, and I was surprised when she straddled my legs. The exposed flesh of her inner thighs felt incredibly soft and warm against my legs.

    ¡°Just rx,¡± Emily said softly.

    It took me a few minutes topletely rx under her hands, but the next twenty minutes passed by quickly as Emily massaged my shoulders and back with a mixture of gentle and firm actions that had me gasping and moaning. At some point she¡¯d applied a small trace of massage oil to my back, and now her hands were working the slick substance across my muscles. It was so rxing I nearly fell asleep, even with an overpowering erection.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Emily asked.

    Her mouth was beside my ear as she leaned over my body. Her shirt brushed against my naked back and sometime during the massage she¡¯d moved from straddling my legs to straddling my waist. It felt like her thighs were burning into my oiled skin with their warmth, and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine how her entire body would feel.

    ¡°Much better. Thank you,¡± I replied sleepily.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she replied, although her words came in a breathy tone.

    Her weight shifted, and then I felt her slip off my back and slid beside me. Our faces were inches apart and I could feel the warmth emanating from her figure as shey touching me.

    ¡°Do you mind if I sleep here tonight?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want me to.¡±

    I smiledzily and considered her request. It would be great to wake up next to this beauty in the morning, but would it be safe? Like many a guy in his early twenties, I got frequent erections during the night and in the morning. I also slept naked a lot of the time and had been known to slip out of my shorts during the night when I tried to sleep with clothes on. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for us to share a bed, especially after that mind-blowing massage, but I wanted to and for once I was going to do what I wanted instead of what I should.

    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± I smiled.

    Emily grinned, wrapped her arms around me, and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It took us a few moments to getfortable under the covers. Emily leaned over my mostly unconscious body to flick the bedsidemp off before pulling the thin nket I¡¯d been using over her and myself. I wanted to spoon my youngest sister, but I also wanted to be respectful to her. There would be no way I could hide my erection from her if we spooned, and I really didn¡¯t want to make the situation ufortable. I was well aware of her feelings towards me-since I shared those feelings-but that didn¡¯t mean I had to tempt fate. There was nothing wrong with two siblings sharing a bed. Nothing at all.

 59

    I told myself that again and again as I drifted off to sleep.

    ***********

    The next morning, I woke up with my usual morning wood and an urgent need to piss. The arm wrapped around my stomach was confusing at first, but then I remembered my sister, Emily, had asked to stay the night. My memory was a bit hazy after the massage she¡¯d given mest night and it took my mind a few minutes to fully recall what had happened. We hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, only shared a bed.

    I told myself that was fine as I extracted myself from Emily¡¯s hold and snuck out of the room to take a piss. Once my dder was emptied, I washed my hands and sshed some water over my face to wake myself up before returning to the bedroom.

    Emily was still positioned how she was when I left her, snoring softly. I took a moment to admire her cute facial features as she snored softly. I couldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to her, that included myself.

    I climbed back onto the bed-which caused Emily to stir-andy down beside my sister. Her eyes opened after a minute, and she smiled sleepily at me.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, smiling back. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± she replied after a yawn. ¡°Best I¡¯ve slept in a long time.¡±

    ¡°You have trouble sleeping?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Usually,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I get enough.¡±

    Suddenly Emily sat upright and looked around the room. Her hair was tangled and messy from sleeping, and herrge t-shirt hung off one shoulder.

    ¡°Back in a minute,¡± she said, then hurried out of the room.

    I chuckled at her obvious bathroom emergency and stretched out on my bed, not wanting to get up again. After a few minutes I heard the toilet flush, then the tap run. After another couple of minutes, I heard the bathroom door open, and I looked up to see Emily standing in the doorway to the bedroom. It looked like she¡¯d tried brushing her hair, but the wavy mass of hair still looked like a mess. She had a cute smile on her face, and I couldn¡¯t help but eye the spot where her t-shirt ended.

    ¡°You waiting for a bus?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Emily giggled and bounded onto the bed,nding right on top of me. I had a split second to get my hands up, but I didn¡¯t really have time to think of where they were going. One hand rested harmless on her waist, but the other had decided to go for an all-you-can-eat buffet on Emily¡¯s right breast. I could tell immediately my sister wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and her breasts wererger than her baggy clothing showed. They were also firm and full. I pulled my hand away quickly as if I¡¯d burnt myself.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t have jumped on you.¡±

    She sat upright-still straddling me-and stretched her arms over her head. Her shirt rode up enough for me to see her ck panties and a hint of her pale, smooth belly. I resisted the urge to run my hands under her shirt and feel her soft skin.

    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± I asked, as if having your half naked sister resting her crotch against yours waspletely normal.

    ¡°Heading to Uni with Mel,¡± she replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back so soon?¡± I asked, remembered that Amanda had mentioned the twins were on holidays.

    ¡°Not officially. We just need to sort out some admin and tuition paperwork before we go back,¡± she said.

    ¡°When do you go back officially?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Two weeks,¡± she said, holding up two fingers. ¡°Then it¡¯s back to hell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss having you around all day,¡± I said.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll miss being around all day,¡± she smiled, then kissed me on the cheek.

    After a minute she finally slipped off me, but I felt far more of her smooth leg run across my crotch than I thought appropriate. Still, it wasn¡¯t wrong, we didn¡¯t do anything. I kept telling myself that.

    ¡°Maybe I cane with you two and see about that job,¡± I said as I turned to face her.

    ¡°That¡¯d be awesome,¡± Emily beamed. ¡°But don¡¯t you have your inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I do,¡± I shrugged. ¡°But I¡¯m used to working and I don¡¯t want to live off my inheritance for too long.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair. I can show you who to talk to about getting a job. They like Mel and me, so I¡¯ll put in a good word for you,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°I appreciate it,¡± I nodded. ¡°Well¡­ we better get up and start getting ready.¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Emily groaned and clung to me. ¡°You¡¯re so warm and this bed isfy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I guess we canze about for a few more minutes,¡± I smiled and hugged her back.

    ¡°Damn right we can,¡± she replied, sticking her tongue out at me.

    We continued toy in bed together, my arm around Emily while she rested her head on my chest. I tried resisting the urge to stroke her hair, but eventually broke and began running my hand soothingly across her hair. Emily sighed happily and nestled her face into my chest more.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t wrong is it?¡± Emily asked after a few minutes.

    ¡°If it is, I don¡¯t want to be right,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Good. Because I feel really safe with you,¡± Emily said softly.

    I kissed the top of her head as a response, and she kissed my bare chest. I knew we were treading dangerously close to taboo territory, but I didn¡¯t care. Most people would think what we were doing right now was wrong and messed up. Fuck those people. I was happy here with Emily, and most importantly, she felt safe.

    Wezed around for another ten minutes before I finally pried myself away from Emily. She reluctantly let me go with a super cute pout but bounded to her feet shortly after. Giving me a nice view of her backside before her t-shirt fell to cover her once more.

    I dressed quickly once Emily left my room. Changing my boxers, shorts and pulling on a fresh ck t-shirt before heading into the small living area of my t. Emily was scrounging through the fridge-bent at the waist-giving me another great view of her barely concealed bubble butt which had me thoroughly distracted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any food in here,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°We should do some grocery shopping for youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ve been meaning to get around to that. I can¡¯t rely on Amanda to cook my breakfast every morning,¡± I said.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Emily replied, turning to face me with hands on her hips and a stern look on her face. ¡°But today I¡¯m going to make you breakfast, and I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I smiled.

 60

    I grabbed my phone-which had a dead battery-and wallet before heading to the front door. But Emily stopped me with another hug. I encircled her thin waist and pulled her into a big hug, lifting her off the ground. She giggled as her feet left the floor and nted a kiss on my cheek. Our eyes met for what seemed like an eternity when I set her down again. Then she kissed me on the lips. It was a quick kiss-barely lingering-but it still took me by surprise.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I just had a sudden urge to kiss you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was only a kiss,¡± I smiled, and kissed her soft lips again to show I was okay with it.

    A peck on the lips was okay between siblings who cared about one-another. It wasn¡¯t like we were jamming our tongues down each-other¡¯s throats. There was nothing wrong with it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Good. Because I like kissing you,¡± she grinned, then nted another kiss on my lips.

    There¡¯s nothing wrong with this. This is harmless affection between siblings. I just had to keep reminding myself of that.

    We left my t to head down to the main house and locked the door. Emily walked on ahead, skipping down the driveway in a way that made her shirt re up at the bottom every now and then. I couldn¡¯t be sure she was doing it on purpose or not. If it were Erica, I would have known she was doing it to show off, or to get a rise out of me. But Emily was a whole different story.

    There was no sign of any of our other siblings as we entered the house, but it was still quite early in the morning. Chances are Erica was definitely still in bed, and the others might still be getting ready. Emily was true to her word, and she ushered me onto one of the stools as she started scrambling up some eggs. Soon enough I was wolfing down a heaped pile of salt and peppered eggs alongside some buttered toast.

    ¡°Good morning you two,¡± Amanda greeted us as she stepped into the kitchen.

    I nearly choked on my eggs when I saw she was wearing a small tank-top that didn¡¯t even try to hide her midriff, along with a pair of ck boy shorts showcasing her wlessly long legs.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said with a mouth half full of egg.

    ¡°Want some eggs?¡± Emily said to Amanda, still holding the frying pan and spat.

    ¡°No thanks dear. I¡¯m just going to get some coffee, then go change,¡± Amanda replied.

    Amanda served herself up a nice hot cup of coffee, then re-filled my mug with a friendly smile. I caught her a few times ncing between Emily and myself with a curious look, but she said nothing. A few minutester, Mel trudged into the kitchen yawning. Her tinum blonde hair was dishevelled, and she wore no make-up. Her pyjama pants were blue, with little rainbows and unicorns that matched her blue top. She was incredibly adorable in her current drowsy state.

    ¡°Good morning Mel,¡± I said with a smile.

    She responded with a yawn and a wave in my direction as she bee-lined for the coffee machine.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t speak until she has her coffee,¡± Emily said with a cheeky grin.

    ¡°Not all of us have your morning energy Em,¡± the blonde twin replied.

    ¡°But we love you still,¡± Emily replied, kissing her twin on the cheek.

    As hard as she seemed to be trying, Mel couldn¡¯t stop herself from cracking a smile at her sister¡¯s affection, a smile she quickly hid behind the rim of her coffee mug.

    The next twenty minutes passed by with the sisters talking about what their ns for the day were. Emily served her twin some breakfast before taking the seat beside me and digging into her own. It was nice to see she ate with the same disregard for etiquette that I did. Maybe it was a trait we shared from our father. Mel ate a bit more reservedly, and so did the other two, but that could have been from their mother.

    With breakfast done, I started doing the dishes. Amanda tried to interject and do them, but since she hadn¡¯t cooked or eaten, she was easily persuaded to take a seat and rx. Emily did give me a hand drying and stacking the mornings tes, pans and cutlery, and I was d to have her so close, even for such a menial task. I was really enjoying herpany.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m gonna go get changed and head out,¡± Amanda said after she finished her coffee. ¡°Do you two need a lift?¡±

    ¡°Yes please,¡± Emily replied. ¡°Nick ising with us too.¡±

    ¡°About the job?¡± Amanda asked, turning to me.

    ¡°Yeah. I decided I need to do something to keep myself upied,¡± I replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Sitting around the house all day can get rather boring,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days and I¡¯m already feeling cooped up and lethargic.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be ready in about twenty minutes. Meet me outside when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    I seeded in keeping my eyes off Amanda¡¯s ass as she left the kitchen. Well¡­ mostly.

    Everyone went their separate ways to get ready, but since I was mostly ready, I headed into the living room to pass the time while I waited for my sisters. I guessed Emily would be ready in no time, but Mel might be awhile.

    I wasn¡¯t really watching the episode of American dad-since I¡¯d seen most of them before-but it was good for background noise while I waited. Footsteps from the stairs drew my attention, but where I expected to see Emily, I saw Erica.

    Like Emily, she wore an oversized band t-shirt that barely covered her juicy ass. Her hair looked freshly brushed and she even wore a touch of make-up, which was strange since she hadn¡¯t evene down from her bedroom until now. I expected a sultry look that would make my cock jump, or for her to sh me her ass with no one around. But she was staring daggers at me instead.

    Erica crossed the living room and nted herself directly in front of me. Since I wasn¡¯t really watching T. V, I switched it off and smiled at my sister.

    ¡°Good mor-¡± I started, but she cut me off.

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing with Emily,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I answered, my heart racing at the usation.

    ¡°You know what the fuck I¡¯m talking about,¡± she scowled, taking a step closer. ¡°I saw her in your bedst night.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t how I expected my morning to start.

    ¡°Hang on a minute,¡± I got to my feet and held a hand up to silence her. ¡°First of all. Why were you in my roomst night? And secondly. Why do you care that Emily crashed in my bedst night?¡±

    ¡°I care because she¡¯s my little sister,¡± Erica snapped.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I replied. ¡°But why were you in my roomst night?¡±

 61

    Erica only red at me instead of replying. I knew exactly why she¡¯de to see mest night, and she knew that I knew. Erica had been ying this game with me since the minute we met. Flirting with me, teasing me and generally just doing anything to get a reaction out of me. Could she genuinely be jealous of someone else? She didn¡¯t seem to mind when I was fucking Jen, but maybe it¡¯s because she never saw her aspetition. I had a feeling Erica didn¡¯t get passed over for other girls very often.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I arched an eyebrow at my sibling.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want you touching Emily.¡±

    ¡°She asked to stay, and I let her. Nothing happened,¡± I said. ¡°Also¡­ isn¡¯t what we¡¯ve been doing the same thing?¡±

    Erica folded her arms under her breasts and continued to re at me for a dozen seconds before replying. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How is it different?!¡± I asked.

    ¡°Because¡­ she¡¯s my little sister and¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°And what?¡± I pressed.

    ¡°Emily¡¯s a virgin, you piece of shit,¡± Erica spat.

    I had suspected my sister had been a virgin. Her self-esteem issues when it came to her sisters and how guys saw her was proof of that. But hearing it confirmed and suspecting it were twopletely different things.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have sex,¡± I said. ¡°She gave me a massage to help with my sore muscles, then asked if she could stay the night. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Keep your hands off her,¡± Erica took a step closer and jabbed me in the chest with her finger. ¡°She isn¡¯t your ything.¡±

    I gritted my teeth at Erica¡¯s tone. If she wasn¡¯t my sister, I probably would have blown her out over acting this way. I was usually quite calm and easy going, but I hated it when people assumed the worst of me without even asking what was going one. It was one of my few faults I was aware of. I didn¡¯t want to get mad at Erica, but there were other ways to get to her.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m spending more time with our sister than I am with you,¡± I grinned. ¡°Maybe you want me all to yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Get fucked,¡± she replied, but itcked a lot of her hostility.

    ¡°You know what we¡¯ve been getting up to is much worse than just sharing a bed. Surely you can¡¯t be that starved for male attention that you have to try to seduce your own brother,¡± I added.

    Erica didn¡¯t reply to my taunts, and as I suspected, there was something else going on with her. I wasn¡¯t seeing the self-assured super-model babe that got whatever she wanted out of guys. I was seeing someone who was afraid of rejection. Could her infatuation with me be more than pure sexual attraction? Could she actually have feelings for me? It would exin why she was acting this way.

    ¡°Just stay aw-¡±

    I interrupted Erica¡¯s sentence by grabbing her hips and pulling her towards me. Our lips met and I felt a tiny of bit resistance before her mouth weed mine. Her tongue darted into my mouth and we fought for dominance as I slid my hands over her hips to grope at her impressive orbs. Erica moaned and pressed her whole body into mine as her hands ran under my shirt and she raked her nails across the flesh of my back.

    She melted into my body as we continued to make out in the living room without a care in the world. I lifted the back of her shirt to get a better feel of her ass, and my hands ran over bare hips to cup her exposed cheeks. This girl hade down here to confront me without wearing any panties. Had she been hoping I¡¯d notice and take advantage of the situation? Erica was a smart girl, so she must have had that in mind.

    I walked her across the living room-our mouths never separating-and pressed her up against the wall. She was trapped between my body and the wall at her back. I felt every curve of her chest against mine as she pulled me against her like a starving woman getting her first meal in days. And I nned to give her more than just a taste.

    I released my hold on her ass with one hand and slipped it between her spread legs. Her vagina was so smooth, and incredibly wet. I teased her clit gently and stroked herbia to spread her lubricant around her pubis before slipping two fingers inside her. She moaned loudly as our lips parted and clung to me tightly as I worked my fingers in and out of her. Her moans were loud, but before I could tell her to keep it down, she bit into my shoulder and growled in pleasure. I didn¡¯t mind a little pain, so I let her go as I continued to fuck her with my fingers.

    Footsteps overhead signalled that we wouldn¡¯t be alone for much longer, so I worked a little faster to get her to orgasm. I had quite a bit of experience getting women off with just my hands and mouth, and in no time at all I felt the walls of her vagina constrict around my fingers as her body started shaking with her climax. She bit down harder into my shoulder and all but screamed in pleasure.

    A few dozen secondster, Erica calmed down enough to release her hold on my shoulder, and she slumped against the wall. I pulled my fingers from her and brought them to my lips to have a taste. There was a musky, strong tone to her that when mixed with sexual arousal made it even more appealing to me. When I was done, I held my fingers to her slightly parted lips, and she eagerly took them in her mouth to clean them off. She even moaned as she tasted herself.

    ¡°Come to my room tonight,¡± I said softly. ¡°I want to have all of you.¡±

    She only nodded in response. Her eyes were filled with lust and desire, along with what I thought could have been love. Erica was aplex woman that had many walls up to keep people from truly knowing her. I had a feeling her ¡®boss-bitch¡¯ attitude was mostly a front, and now I was certain.

    ¡°And don¡¯t say a word to the others,¡± I added. ¡°This is our secret.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she replied, the fire of her earlier attitude all but gone. ¡°But what about Emily?¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You know what I mean. She is too young and innocent,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Nothing happened between us. That part is true,¡± I said.

    ¡°But you want it to,¡± Erica frowned. ¡°You want it with Amanda to. Possibly Mel.¡±

    ¡°What I want is considered taboo and wrong by society standards,¡± I exined. ¡°I know that, you know that, and our sisters know that. I can¡¯t deny what I want, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to act on it.¡±

    Erica nodded instead of replying, choosing to drop the subject. I gave her onest kiss before she slunk away to her bedroom upstairs before anyone found us in such apromised position.

    ¡°What a fucking morning,¡± I said to myself, flopping back onto the couch.

    I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d turned that situation around like that. One minute, Erica was all fire and brimstone about Emily and myself-even though nothing had happened-and the next, we were swapping saliva while I fingerbanged her in the living room. My assumption that she wasshing out in jealousy was correct, although it had been a massive gamble. If I had been wrong, I¡¯d be out on my ass for treating one of my sisters that way.

 62

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said to myself. ¡°We¡¯re doing nothing wrong.¡±

    I was still telling myself that when I piled into Amanda¡¯s car with my other sisters. It wasn¡¯t wrong, and we weren¡¯t hurting anybody. We are both consenting adults that only met a few days ago. We had no childhood memories to draw on and nothing that made us feel like anything other than a man and a woman.

    I was so distracted by my own thoughts that I didn¡¯t pay attention to any of the conversation going on in the car. If the girls had asked me any questions, I¡¯d failed to answer, and they didn¡¯t push it.

    I was finally snapped out of my thoughts when Mel tapped me on the shoulder from the seat behind me. ¡°Let¡¯s go big guy.¡±

    I climbed out of Amanda¡¯s car and she wished me good luck before heading off.

    ¡°You were kind of in your own little world there,¡± Mel said as I turned to her and Emily.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. Had some shit on my mind,¡± I replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s cool. Come on, this way.¡±

    Mel started off down the concrete path into the University, and Emily fell in step beside me. She wore a look of concern on her face and she gave my hand a squeeze.

    ¡°Did I do something?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°What?¡± I replied. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You were really quiet, and I¡¯m worried I did something wrong,¡± she added. ¡°Was it too much for me to stay in your bedst night?¡±

    ¡°No. Of course not,¡± I gave her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Sorry. It really has nothing to do with you. I just got caught up in my own thoughts.¡±

    Emily gave me a half smile but released my hand when we passed a few people. It wouldn¡¯t be a good look to be seen holding hands with your brother who might be starting a job here.

    ¡°I hope we can do it again soon,¡± she added, her normal smile returned. ¡°I love being around you.¡±

    I smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the lips once I was certain no one was watching. I didn¡¯t like keeping things from her, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to tell her about Erica. It might not ever be the right time. Emily and I could just stay as we are and go no further, and if we did, then I wouldn¡¯t need to tell her.

    ¡°Here we are,¡± Mel stopped and spun around to face us. ¡°Over there is the maintenance office. Go see John, he¡¯s expecting you. We¡¯ll be over in the main office when you¡¯re done. We shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡±

    I gave Emily a hug, and she wished me good luck before she turned to walk side-by-side with her sister. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at their asses for a moment as they walked. That was until Mel looked over her shoulder and gave me a knowing smile.

    ¡°Busted,¡± I muttered to myself.

    I really didn¡¯t know what to do about Mel. She knew the most out of all of my sisters, but she was happy to keep it to herself. Maybe I could talk to her about what happened with Erica and Emily? I had to trust someone after all.

    The meeting with John was probably the most informal meeting I¡¯ve ever had. John was a lean middle-aged balding man with sses and an impressive moustache. He seemed friendly enough and always had a smile on his face. The rmendation from my sisters had pretty much guaranteed me the job even before the meeting. He held them in high regard.

    I signed some papers and he gave me a key to my own locker and gave me the rundown on what I¡¯d be doing around the school.

    The university was fairly new, so there wasn¡¯t a great deal to do around the ground except for the standard trash collection, grass cutting and changing of light bulbs. asionally something would break down and need repairs, but most of the time John just carted it off and reced it with a new one when it was delivered. The pay wasn¡¯t great, but most of my day would be spent hanging around the maintenance office, waiting for something to do.

    Once John finished my induction, he offered me a firm handshake, and bid me farewell after giving me directions to the administration office, where I¡¯d find my sisters. I followed John¡¯s instructions, but still got lost twice before I finally found the admin offices. Mel was sitting out the front smoking a cigarette, so I took a seat beside her and lit one up.

    ¡°I saw a lot of no smoking signs around,¡± I said.

    ¡°Security doesn¡¯t give a shit,¡± Mel shrugged.

    ¡°Cool by me,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°You get the job?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yeah. He was pretty excited to hire me. I¡¯m guessing he likes you girls a bit too much,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°He¡¯s a nice guy,¡± Mel shrugged. ¡°He has two daughters around our age but doesn¡¯t get to see them because his ex-wife is a bitch. He looks out for us a lot, mostly Emily.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that makes more sense,¡± I added.

    ¡°Worried someone might try and steal my sister away from you?¡± Mel smirked.

    ¡°How much do you know?¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Only that Emily didn¡¯t sleep in her roomst night, and Erica was in a foul mood this morning,¡± Mel replied.

    ¡°Maybe we could talk about itter? If you¡¯re still cool with that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re family and I want to help,¡± she replied. ¡°But, Nick.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked.

    ¡°If you hurt Emily, I will castrate you with a rusty spoon,¡± Mel said with a cheery tone that made the threat even more rming.

    ¡°Noted,¡± I nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of hurting her.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she nodded back. ¡°She loves you. You know that?¡±

    ¡°I guessed as much,¡± I said. ¡°What are your thoughts on that?¡±

    Mel never got to reply, because Emily jogged over and plonked herself in between us with a big smile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You get the job?¡± she asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course I did. I¡¯m me after all,¡± I said with a cocky grin.

    Emily gave me a big hug, then turned to Mel. ¡°We should go celebrate!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a job Em,¡± Mel sighed, but immediately gave in. ¡°Kingpin?¡±

    ¡°You know me so well,¡± Emily hugged her sister and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°You know I love you, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do. I¡¯m awesome.¡±

    The rest of the afternoon was spent with the twins teaching me about the public transport system around Melbourne and I even got my own travel card for when I needed to starting to work. Mel didn¡¯t drive and didn¡¯t like riding, so her and Emily caught the train to Uni each day. It would be easy enough to tag along with them the first few times so I could memorize the route, then I¡¯d be set.

    We spent some time at Kingpin, which was a bowling alley and arcade. The twins were terrible at bowling, but they were at least better than me. I¡¯d never bowled in my life and I¡¯m pretty sure I made the record for most gutter balls in one game. The arcade machines were more fun. There was a lot of old-school retro games, skill testers and shooting games that kept Emily and myself entertained for a couple of hours. I even saw a grinning Mel as she yed a dancing game with her sister.

    By the time the three of us got home it waste afternoon, and we were exhausted, and needed a shower. We went our separate ways as soon as we got inside, but I was able to steal a quick kiss from Emily before she went upstairs to use Amanda¡¯s bathroom to clean up before dinner.

    The house was empty, but I¡¯d seen the others¡¯ cars in the driveway when we got home. I checked the living room and kitchen but couldn¡¯t find any trace of Erica or Amanda. The oven was on and the timer read another twenty minutes, so I guessed Amanda was just off doing something else while she waited for dinner to cook.

    I headed up to my t, prepared to shower and changed, silently hoping Erica was waiting here for me. Twenty minutes wasn¡¯t long, but we could still have some fun. The lights were on, but it was Amanda sitting at my small kitchen table.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted her. ¡°You okay?¡±

    Amanda didn¡¯t greet me with her usual smile and cheery attitude I¡¯d grown to love so much. She even looked like she¡¯d been crying.

    ¡°Nick¡­ we have to talk about the other night.¡±

 63

    My heart raced as I took the empty seat across the table from Amanda. I had been expecting this conversation ever since the night we kissed. The fact that she had seemed so chill the day after made me believe she hadn¡¯t remembered our drunken make-out session on the steps to my t. Or that it didn¡¯t bother her. But the tremble in her hands, the tone of her voice, and the look of freshly wiped away tears on her cheeks told me otherwise.

    ¡°Amanda¡­¡± I started to say, but she cut me off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nick.¡±

    I stared nkly at the ck-haired beauty sitting across from me as he refused to make eye contact.

    ¡°What do you have to be sorry about?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What I did was wrong. I have a boyfriend and I shouldn¡¯t have kissed you,¡± she said. ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re my brother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as much my fault as it is yours,¡± I replied, trying to calm her down. ¡°I kissed you back.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re our guest here,¡± she pleaded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have put you in a position like that. I can¡¯t imagine how difficult this must be for you. Coming to a new country and trying to fit in with sisters you never knew you had.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be easy for any of us,¡± I reached over and took her hand in mine. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly a normal situation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same for us. We knew you existed. Somewhere,¡± she said, squeezing my hand a little. ¡°I knew I had a brother out there and I couldn¡¯t wait to meet him one day. I just didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    My heart thumped heavily in my chest at her words. I wanted nothing more than to take this beautiful woman in my arms and console her. But I guessed that might make things worse considering the current topic of conversation. Several seconds of silence passed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect what?¡± I asked, almost in a whisper.

    ¡°You,¡± she said, finally meeting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so messed up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not messed up,¡± I said reassuringly.

    ¡°Really?¡± she almostughed. ¡°You look just like Dad. That alone should put you in the ¡®off-limits¡¯ section of men. But instead I go falling for you the second I see you.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to her admittance of how she felt. The moment I saw Amanda it felt like I¡¯d met my soulmate. She was everything I ever dreamed of in a woman. Only she had to be my half-sister. I had developed simr feelings for my other siblings during my short time in Australia. But nothing could top the heart-stopping image of Amanda that day.

    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± I said softly. ¡°Since the first time I saw you. I don¡¯t know what it is. But¡­ you¡¯re special.¡±

    I had averted my gaze as I spoke-not game enough to meet her eyes-but when I looked up, our eyes locked. Her beautiful blue orbs gazed into mine for what felt like an eternity. Fresh tears threatened to disturb her beautiful eyes as we lost ourselves in the moment.

    I loved this woman. There was no denying it.

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    The words hit home like a cricket ball to the nuts. I felt my stomach drop as her hand left mine. I sat frozen in mind and body as I watched my perfect woman rise to her feet and take a step away from the small table.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nick. But¡­ we can¡¯t,¡± she repeated as if she were trying to convince herself. ¡°Dinner will be ready shortly.¡±

    I watched in silence as she turned to leave. I begged whatever gods there were to make her look back, just once. But not once did she even hint at ncing over her shoulder. I screamed at myself to get to my feet and go after her. But somehow, I knew that would be the wrong move to make. It could make things worse. Not that I was sure that could happen right now.

    I chain-smoked another two cigarettes before finally mustering the courage to head down to the house. Dinner would be served by now, and I had to face the music. I was determined to not let the issues between Amanda and myself affect the rest of the family.

    Dinner was challenging. Both Amanda and I did out best to keep things as normal as possible. Thest thing that this family needed was a rift because of us. Mel gave me a few curious looks before shifting her gaze back to Amanda. She knew something had happened and would probably question me about it sooner rather thanter. The petite, white-haired girl scared me a little with how protective she was of her sisters. She was also the only one who knew the entire story. But she was also the only one I could think of to talk to about the shitstorm I had created.

    Erica spent most of the meal eye-fucking the shit out of me from across the table. The dribble of sauce on her chin was most definitely left there on purpose until I looked her way. When she licked it off with a practicedp of her enticing tongue, blood shot to my penis immediately.

    Throughout the entire dinner, sweet Emily was oblivious to everything. She chatted with the entire table about the day we had spent together and what she was looking forward to-and not-about going back to university. She shed me a few smiles when our eyes met, and I tried my best to act as normal as possible.

    I excused myself as soon as I was done eating-not even bothering to offer to help clean up-and retreated to the small sanctuary of my t. At least here I could clear my head and think about what I should do next.

    The logical solution for me was to try and find a ce of my own so I could distance myself from my sisters and the roiling emotions I felt for them. I sat on my couch as the TV ran in the background, sorting through my thoughts. Maybe Amanda was right. I knew I loved her, and I could tell she felt the same way about me. But it wasn¡¯t right. Nothing I was doing with my newfound sisters was right. There were plenty of girls out there for me to meet, date and fuck. Why did I have to get such a hard-on for the ones that I¡¯m not supposed to? It could be the allure of something forbidden. But that had never really appealed to me in the past. I was so wrapped up in my own thoughts, I didn¡¯t hear the door open.

    ¡°Hey, Nick. Are you okay?¡±

    I turned my head to see Emily standing in the open door. Once again, she seemed to be wearing nothing but an oversized t-shirt.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Can I do anything to help?¡± she asked, closing the door and sliding over to sit beside me.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well. I can try,¡± she smiled, then kissed me on the cheek.

    Emily¡¯s arms wrapped around me and I felt her t-shirt d body slide up against mine. The feel of her body was intoxicating, and I wanted to drink her in until I passed out from the sheer pleasure of being in her presence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to sleep next to you again,¡± she said in a soft whisper. ¡°You make me feel safe.¡±

    I knew Emily wasn¡¯t trying to be seductive-it just wasn¡¯t in her character-but damn was she giving Erica a run for her money. I was rock hard in seconds, and I wanted nothing more than to tear that useless t-shirt away and explore her naked body. I wanted¡­ no, I needed to kiss, touch and lick every part of her body. I wanted to enter her as I heard my name upon her lips.

    I was losing control of the situation. Amanda was right, I couldn¡¯t do this. Especially with Emily.

    With more willpower than I thought I could ever possess, I gently pried Emily¡¯s arms from around me and put a healthy distance between us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Em. We have to stop,¡± I said, unable to meet her eyes.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she replied softly. ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything wrong.¡±

 64

    My heart stopped at the hurt in her voice. But I stood my ground. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother. I¡¯m actually the eldest in the family. I shouldn¡¯t be taking advantage of you like this.¡±

    I waited several moments before being able to lift my eyes and look at the most innocent of my siblings. She was kneeling on the couch, her hands folded in herp, hanging her head.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Emily jumped to her feet and dashed for the front door. I thought I heard a muffled sob as she ripped the door open and darted out into the night. The screen door mmed shut behind her, and I was suddenly left feeling like I¡¯d been given a back massage by a herd of cattle in a pasture full of shit.

    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered to myself, then shut the TV off and headed for bed.

    I must have been lying in bed for nearly an hour before I heard the front door open again. I started to wonder if maybe Emily hade back to yell at me for being an asshole, or maybe Amanda hade to change her mind. A lot of good that would do now that I¡¯d just crushed Emily¡¯s feelings. Then I remembered Erica.

    Thest ce I wanted to be when the seductive vixen found me was lying in bed. I highly doubted I could control myself if she sauntered in here and climbed into bed with me. I quickly pulled a pair of shorts and a t-shirt on before making my way to the living room. What I saw made me wish I were still waiting in bed for my sister¡¯ste-night visit.

    Erica stood in my living room wearing a ck crop-top that looked to be several sizes too small, and a tiny G-string that looped over her wide hips. Her thin waist, t stomach and smooth legs looked incredibly enticing. But it was the subtle purse of her lips and smouldering look in her blue eyes that could make a eunuch hard. A small leather choker with a single silver ring encircled her wlessly smooth throat andpleted her minimalistic outfit.

    I knew what I needed to do. But I wasn¡¯t happy about it one bit.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all day for this,¡± Erica said, sauntering over to me.

    I stood in a trance as I watched her gracefully cross the short distance between us. One leg in-front of the other as her hips swayed with an exaggeration of her movements. Erica stopped less than a metre away from me and ran her hands up her thighs, over her hips and along her stomach until they reached her heavy breasts. She was quite obviously not wearing a bra, and I nearly burst a hole in my shorts when she gave her tits a firm squeeze.

    ¡°Erica¡­¡± I started to say, but she spoke over me.

    ¡°I bet your hands feel much better,¡± she cooed, running her hands along her body. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me, Nick.¡±

    I was fighting a losing battle with my own willpower. I was so horny that I just wanted to forget that this wet dream made flesh was rted to me and spend the whole night exploring her body and fucking her senseless. I knew it would be amazing. Erica knew it too. But there would be consequences. Amanda had already nted the seed of doubt, and Emily had already been hurt by my refusal for something as simple as sharing a bed. It would be cruel to take Erica to bed after having done that to her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this,¡± I said with a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯d like you to leave so I can get some sleep.¡±

    The look of shock was in on the gorgeous woman¡¯s face. She hade up here expecting a night of mind-blowing sex-after earlier today, I couldn¡¯t fault her for it-and now I was turning her away. This would make it the third time she¡¯de to me in the night, only to find me with another girl in my bed the first two times. I can¡¯t imagine what she must be feeling right now.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°Earlier you said. . .¡±

    ¡°I know what I said,¡± I closed my eyes, summoning the willpower to follow through. ¡°But we can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m your brother. We shouldn¡¯t have even toyed with the idea of sleeping together.¡±

    There was a deafening stretch of silence as I waited for an outburst from Erica. She was easily the most outspoken of my siblings, and I was expecting her to yell, curse and maybe even throw something at me. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to being rejected.

    ¡°I understand,¡± she said softly.

    I had to process her reply for a moment before I fully registered what she had said. Her tone was quiet, and her words were dejected. I still had my eyes closed-not trusting myself to look at her right now-so I opened them slowly to see the once confident goddess of a woman standing with her arms crossed over her chest and her body drawn in. She was no longer disying herself to me.

    ¡°Erica¡­¡± I started to say.

    ¡°No,¡± she snapped with a little of her venom. ¡°Nick¡­ just shut up.¡±

    There were tears in her eyes now. She looked to have been holding them back, but she could only hold them for so long. The perfectly applied eyeliner now had small rivulets running down her cheeks, and I could see the hurt and rejection in her eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this meant so much to you,¡± I said, taking a step towards her.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m just some dumb slut?¡± she snapped in reply.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she shifted ufortably, but didn¡¯t move away from my touch. ¡°Guys only want me for one thing anyway. It¡¯s just a strange feeling to be dumped before the sex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this before we make a mistake,¡± I said, not touching on the subject of how she usually dates and dumps guys. There may be more to that story. But it wasn¡¯t important now.

    ¡°Would it be so bad?¡± she said, looking me in the eyes. ¡°We could keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Could you imagine trying to keep something like that from the rest of the family?¡± I answered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to,¡± Erica sighed heavily.

    I pulled her into a hug, and her arms encircled my waist as she buried her face into my chest. I ignored the feel of her body against mine well enough-the mood really had been killed-and just focused onforting my sister.

    ¡°Can I stay with you tonight?¡± she asked with a muffled voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I replied, although it did sound nice.

    ¡°Let me get changed and it¡¯ll be easier,¡± she said, wiping her cheeks.

 65

    I pushed Erica out to look her in the eyes. I saw the real girl behind the make-up, expensive clothes and bitchy attitude. I saw my sister for the first time. And I felt my heartbeat quicken for her.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the clothes you wear. Or don¡¯t wear. You¡¯d look amazing in a potato sack,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I can totally rock a potato sack,¡± Erica replied with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s about how you modify it.¡±

    ¡°Noted. But it isn¡¯t what you wear or how you wear it. It¡¯s what¡¯s up here,¡± I tapped on her temple gentle. ¡°That makes you who you are and irresistible to me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to blow you?¡± Erica asked with a serious look. ¡°Because that¡¯s about the nicest thing a guy has ever said to me and I think it deserves a reward.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her-what I hoped-inappropriate timing for humour. Or maybe it was appropriate. We both seemed to find it funny and it had lightened the mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pass,¡± I shook my head. ¡°But thank you.¡±

    ¡°Your loss,¡± Erica shrugged.

    I was d to see her back to her normal self. Well¡­ at least as normal as she could be. My family had some issues, but I loved them.

    ¡°Sooooo?¡± Erica asked after a minute had passed. ¡°Can I stay with you? I could really use thepany.¡±

    I mulled it over for half a minute as I weighed the risks and consequences of sharing a bed with Erica. I was somewhat sure I could keep my hands to myself during the night-I was quite tired already-and it was just two adults sharing a bed. I¡¯d sent Emily away earlier for wanting the same thing, so I kind of felt bad about considering letting Erica stay. But we¡¯d both gone a lot further in the short time I¡¯d been here. Cutting it off so abruptly with Emily was a good way to stop it from getting any worse before I could end it. Maybe something as simple as sharing a bed might help put the brakes on whatever this was between Erica and myself.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. ¡°But you have to get changed.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said it wasn¡¯t what I wore?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I smiled, shaking my head. ¡°But that definitely won¡¯t help me sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Erica grinned. ¡°But you have to keep your shirt on too. If you go topless, so do I.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± I nodded.

    I tore my eyes away as Erica left through the front door to go and change. Trying to fight the image in my head of our naked bodies entwined in my bed during the middle of the night. Maybe a cold shower was a good idea before bed.

    Knowing I didn¡¯t have much time before Erica would return, I stripped off and jumped in the shower, leaving the water on cold. I shivered my way through a quick scrub down and was out of the shower in record time. The icy water had done the job of cooling my blood, but it had also banished any vestiges of sleep from my mind.

    ¡°Better than a perpetual boner,¡± I muttered to myself as I dressed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Erica was just re-entering my t as I left the bathroom. Her hair was tied into a neat ponytail and she had changed into baggy ck t-shirt and grey sweatpants. Her figure was concealed by her new outfit, but nothing could banish her natural beauty.

    ¡°Ready for bed?¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded.

    It took us a few minutes to get situated on therge bed, so we were bothfortable. I opted to sleep with my back to Erica to minimize the chances of any hanky-panky in the middle of the night. We had agreed to just share the bed, but I had a feeling her libido was ying up just as much as mine was and I didn¡¯t think it would take much to rip away the flimsy barrier of restraint.

    This was such a bad idea.

    ¡°Nick?¡± Erica spoke softly in the darkness.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Even with our backs to each other, I could feel the warmth of her body. I felt frustrated that I couldn¡¯t feel her skin and frustrated at myself for feeling that. Sleep came, but it was a long time of staring into the darkness.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I had slept for-I had no idea what time it was when we went to bed, let alone when I actually fell asleep-but it was still dark outside when my eyes flickered open. A quick nce out the window showed a sliver of sunlight on the horizon as the dark sky slowly began to brighten into early morning.

    Back home, I would often wake with the rising sun and get a jump on my tasks for the day. Sinceing to Australia, I had bezy. Sleeping in andying about the house most of the time. I hadn¡¯t been here for even a week, yet I felt like I could be doing so much more with my time. Maybe the reason I was trying to fuck my family members daily was because I was cooped up in the house. I needed to release some stress and energy.

    Erica was still fast asleep-snoring softly-so I was able to slip out of bed easily without waking her. Shey sprawled on her back, the covers kicked off. Her oversized shirt had ridden up her stomach, and her sweatpants had slid down her hips. Thebination left me with a sight that nearly broke my resistance once more. Her shirt had bunched up under her breasts, giving me a peek at the swell of her under-boob that teased her perfection. Along with an unobstructed viewing of her smooth figure, right down to the top of her visibly hairless mound. By the looks of it, Erica hadn¡¯t worn any underwear.

    I let my eyes drink her in for a minute before tearing them away. I had seen her in far less-even in the nude-so I wasn¡¯t sure why this was so appealing to me. Feeling frustrated once more, I quickly changed into a pair of shorts and a fresh t-shirt before I pulled on my running shoes-grabbed my wallet and keys-and quietly left my t to go for a morning run.

 66

    Early morning runs were a rarity back home. It was far colder in the mornings and a lot of my jobs had me starting at stupid-o-clock in the morning. But I always tried to get out for a quick run at every chance I could. There was no better way to wake yourself up and get ready for the day ahead.

    I kept my route simple. I didn¡¯t know my way around the area too well and I didn¡¯t want to get lost. I hadn¡¯t charged my phone again since yesterday, so I had left it at home. I wasn¡¯t glued to my phone like my sisters seemed to be. But it would be embarrassing to get lost with no way of alerting them. The GPS would have been handy too.

    I stuck to what looked like the main road once I left our neighbourhood-memorizing the street signs as I went-and kept up a decent pace. Before long I was sweating heavily as the morning sun rose higher and higher above the horizon. It was still early morning, but we had just entered the Australian summer and I could really feel the difference.

    I jogged on for about an hour-slowing to a walk periodically-before I realized I was actually near the small shopping centre in the suburb. It wasn¡¯t anything more than a supermarket, hairdresser and butcher with a few cafes, takeaways and specialty shops scattered about. And the gym. Lifting some weights might be a good way to get my mind off my supercharged libido and my desire to stick my dick in my sisters.

    The gym was mostly empty-which was my preference-with only a few early-birds running on treadmills and working at the machines. I was plenty warmed up from my morning run, so I grabbed a bottle of water from the vending machine, a fresh towel from the ones supplied, and started some serious lifting.

    Luckily, the tightness and pain in my muscles from myst session were mostly gone. Emily had done a great job with her massage, but I was still conscious about overdoing it again, so I stuck to working arms and a bit of legs. I never skipped a leg day, but I always went easier on my legs. Couldn¡¯t run if you couldn¡¯t feel your legs.

    I spent about another forty minutes in the weight section as I lost myself in the repetition of the exercise. I was finally able to clear my mind of the whirlwind of emotions and feelings regarding my siblings. I knew I¡¯d have to go home and confront them again-even though I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it-but for now I was able to forget it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡±

    I had stopped to take a rest on one of the weight benches when I heard the familiar voice. I turned to see Sarah-the gym manager-smiling at me. She was dressed in a pair of blue and grey yoga pants and matching sports bra. Her tanned and toned stomach was at my eye level. Which was I taking full advantage of.

    ¡°Yeah. I went for a run and came here by ident,¡± I said, wiping sweat from my brow. ¡°Figured I may as well get a work-out in.¡±

    ¡°And here I was thinking you came by to see me,¡± Sarah said with a wink.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint,¡± I smirked. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± she grinned. ¡°You all done for your session?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was just about to shower and then head back home,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Well¡­ my ce is across the road, and my shower is far better,¡± Sarah said, the glint in her eyes leaving no question as to her intentions.

    ¡°I guess I could always do with more cardio,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to do your workout though?¡±

    Sarah looked like she had just arrived. Her hair was nearly tied back, her skin was devoid of perspiration and her gym towel was still neatly folded.

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d give me a hand with that too,¡± she smiled as her eyes roamed my body.

    ¡°Well. Lead the way.¡±

    I had thought early on that I needed to getid to get my sisters out of my system. That hadn¡¯t seemed to work, but maybe I just needed to try more. Surely if I had a steady supply of sex, I could function around the house without wanting to ravish one of my siblings at any given moment. I didn¡¯t know if it would work or not, but I was happy enough to perform this test. Sarah seemed like a more than willing partner. And I could always hit up Jen for a booty call.

    I let my eyes feast on Sarah¡¯s figure as I followed her out of the gym, barely noticing the short trip across the road to the town houses where she lived.

    ***********

    Sarah lived in a small one-bedroom townhouse off the main road that passed by the small shopping district. The interior of her t was neat, cosy and well looked after. The kitchen and living room were divided by a short kitchen counter. A sliding ss door led out onto a small balcony with a table and chair set up.

    ¡°Nice ce,¡± I said, looking around the living room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shit hole.¡± Sarah shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°My ce is smaller,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you live in a big house with your sisters?¡± Sarah asked, cocking her head to the side.

    ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m in the t out back.¡±

    ¡°At least you have privacy.¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a luxury in a house full of women.¡± Iughed.

    ¡°I can imagine.¡± Sarahughed with me. ¡°Bathroom is through that way.¡±

    Sarah directed me to the single door at one end of the living room. Inside the small-green tiled-bathroom was a lowered section with a showerhead and a curtain for privacy, a toilet, and a simple basin and bench.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cosy,¡± I said.

    ¡°It does the job.¡± Sarah shrugged, then pped me on the ass. ¡°Now clean up, Stud.¡±

    I smiled at Sarah¡¯s forwardness and stripped out of my clothes without even closing the door. If she wanted to take a peek, who was I to deny her that? It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d see anything she hadn¡¯t seen before. Or wouldn¡¯t see soon enough.

    I scrubbed myself down as quickly as I could and dried off in a hurry. I knew what I was here for, so I didn¡¯t even bother getting dressed again. I just wrapped the towel around my waist and sauntered out of the bathroom. To where Sarah was sitting on her couch,pletely naked. The blonde, athletic goddess had positioned herself so that I couldn¡¯t miss her when I came out of the bathroom. Her legs were parted as she rubbed at herself with one hand and toyed with her nipples with the other.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done my warm-ups,¡± she winked.

    I drank her naked body in for several seconds before I whipped my towel off and crossed the room. My dick guided me to her like it was made from iron, and Sarah¡¯s pussy was a strong earth ma.

    ¡°I was hoping we could have some more fun again soon,¡± Sarah giggled as I reached her.

    ¡°So was I,¡± I grinned, dropping to my knees before her.

 67

    I gently moved Sarah¡¯s hand aside as I wrapped my arms around her thighs, draping her legs over my shoulders. Her vagina was smooth and slick with her own juices already, and I took a moment to inhale her intoxicating aroma before diving right in. And dive in I did.

    I wasted no time as I ran my tongue along the folds of her vagina. She tasted as good as she smelled, and I soon found myself salivating at the mere thought of drinking her in once more. Sarah too was moaning in pleasure as I assaulted herher regions like a starving dog in a bowl of chum. I avoided her clit for quite some time, edging closer to her love button a few times and backing off when I saw her back arch. Her fingers ran through my hair as I frenched her pussy and I could hear the frustration in her moans as I passed over her clit time and time again.

    Then I mped down and started working.

    As soon as my lips closed over Sarah¡¯s sensitive nub, she started thrashing. Her thighs mped down around my head-and powerful thighs they were-threatening to tear my head from my shoulders. A death I would have willingly submitted to.

    Sarah¡¯s fingers pulled painfully at my hair as her climax hit, but I didn¡¯tin. I keptpping at her clit as my hands roamed over her hips, up her stomach and cupped her heavy breasts. I pinched her nipples as her back arched and she let out an ear-shattering scream that was muffled by the magnificent feeling of her warm thighs against my ears. Her hips bucked and gyrated against my face for nearly a full minute before she finally started toe down from her climax.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± she moaned as her legs loosened their vice-like grip on my head.

    ¡°That was quite intense,¡± I chuckled, wiping my face with the back of my hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± Sarah all but moaned.

    I pulled away from Sarah¡¯s legs and ran my eyes over her athletic frame. Sweat glistened along her abdominals and beaded down her chest, between her breasts. A huge grin was stered to her gorgeous face as she gazed at me with lust-filled eyes.

    ¡°Now gimme that big dick of yours,¡± she demanded.

    Never one to deny a beautiful woman-especially one who was naked before me-I rose to my feet and gripped the base of my cock, giving myself a few half-hearted strokes. Sarah shot up immediately. Her hands went to my thighs as she perched herself on the edge of the couch cushion. Her lips found the tip of me penis quickly, and I felt her tongue working its wonders along my ns. Sarah¡¯s mouth was warm, wet and very inviting. I held the base of my cock still as I let her work me over. Enjoying the feel of her hand¡¯s on my thighs as she trailed them up and down, and even around to grab my ass.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you enjoy doing this,¡± I said with a groan.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°With a cock this nice,¡± she replied, running her tongue up the underside of my shaft. ¡°What girl wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    I was feeling incredibly horny already. The night spent with Erica, the sexual tension in a house full of attractive women and eating her delicious pussy had me primed and ready for a mighty climax. It would be a little embarrassing to cum so quickly with the sexy blonde. But I knew I could easily go for another round, maybe even a few more. I had to wear myself out somehow.

    Sarah spat a glob of saliva on the tip of my penis before she began working it into my shaft with both hands. I released my own hold on my cock and took her head in both hands as I guided her mouth back to my erection. Sarah obliged eagerly and began working my dick into her mouth and down her throat with gusto. After only a few seconds, I felt the tightness of her throat constrict around my shaft as she took me to the base, her nose pressing into my pelvis.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I groaned.

    Sarah moaned something in response. When I looked down, I nearly busted my load at the sight of her eyes looking up at me as she buried my cock deep in her throat. After several seconds passed, she extracted my erection from its warm confines and coughed a little. Saliva dribbled over her bottom lip and stted between herrge breasts to mingle with the sweat of our activities, giving me a wonderful idea.

    Without a word, I lowered my stance and moved closer to Sarah. Her hands ran down my thighs as she opened her legs wide to let me in. It only took her a few seconds to see what I wanted, and a huge grin spread across her face.

    I nestled my slick erection between her breasts, and Sarah weed me by pressing a hand to each side, trapping by cock between her impressive fun-bags. The softness of her breasts enveloped my dick as I slowly began sliding back and forth. I ced my hand to her shoulder to give myself better leverage before I started pumping my hips faster. The warmth of her skin and slickness of my cock made for an otherworldly experience. But when her tongue came into y, I nearly lost it right there.

    As my cock passed between her glorious mounds, Sarah opened her mouth and flicked the tip of my penis with her tongue, teasingly. After several moments of amazing tit-fucking, I felt her lips mp down around my cock. She couldn¡¯t get much inside her mouth, but she worked well with what she had. I stopped my motions and moaned in pleasure, only to moan once more as Sarah started sliding her breasts up and down my shaft again. Taking control. She shifted her breasts in a way that massaged my cock with each pass, stopping every few passes to take my tip between her lips. I could feel my seed building up and getting ready to paint her face like a drunken master artist.

    My climax sat in the base of my balls waiting to be released. Usually when it came to this point, I would be painting whatever was in front of me like a careless first day apprentice. But it just wasn¡¯ting this time. The frustration I felt as I wanted to explode onto this gorgeous woman¡¯s face-but couldn¡¯t-was really getting to me. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on chasing my climax.

    An image of Erica shed in my mind. She was in the exact position Sarah was. Her naked body was covered in droplets of water that cascaded down her wless skin. Her long ck hair clung to her body as the spray of water washed over her. She was in the shower, and my cock was between her tits instead of Sarah¡¯s. Erica looked at me, her lips parted in a silent moan as her eyes bore into mine.

    Then it hit me.

    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I groaned as my climax rushed forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Sarah cooed, just as the first rope of cum burst forth.

 68

    I ran my fingers through her hair and gripped tightly as my climax hit. My legs began shaking and my hips bucked of their own ord. I locked eyes with the gorgeous blonde before me as the first strand of seed burst forth,ying to rest along her perfect neck and over her chin. Sarah tilted her face down and opened her mouth, catching the next few spurts straight on her tongue before she mped her mouth over the tip of my convulsing penis. Her cheeks drew in as she suctioned my dick like a professional vacuum and began draining me with an audible moan that sent vibrations down my shaft that I felt resonate in my balls. Encouraging another half dozen spouts out of my testicles and into her greedy mouth. Her throat flexed again and again as she swallowed everything I gave her, and I saw my cock pulsing and throbbing as it continued to act as a conduit between our bodies. Finally, my cock stopped spasming and Sarah released her lip-lock on my dick and begannguidly licking at the tip of my cock and down my shaft to take each of my drained testicles into her mouth.

    Only after it all passed did I realise I had been pulling her hair quite hard, so I loosened my grip.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologised.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Never be sorry for that,¡± Sarah winked. ¡°You ready to go again?¡±

    My dick was still hard enough to hammer nails, but I did need a minute to collect myself. Sarah had obviously recharged from her first orgasm of the morning and was all but humping my leg with arousal. This might just be what I needed to get my mind off my very fuckable sisters. Although, the fact that I had to imagine Erica to get off was truly unsettling. It was like a repeat of the night I¡¯d spent fucking Jen. Nothing I did had gotten me as close to blowing my load as when I thought about one-or more-of my sisters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I smirked.

    Sarah grinned like a maniac at my words, then let out a yful giggle as I reached down and wrapped my fingers around her thighs, just under her knees. Sarah took my lead as I lifted her legs, sliding herself down on the couch so that her back was now on the cushion. When her legs were against her chest and her knees nearly around her ears, she wrapped her arms around her thighs to keep her legs spread and her vagina open to me. I stood back and admired her for a few moments, absenting stroking my dick. The blonde fitness instructor was obviously flexible, showing not a hint of pain or difort in being folded almost double at the waist. She just bore into me with her lust-filled eyes and licked her lips when she dropped her gaze to my erection. I was ready for her, and she was more than ready for me.

    The height of the couch was difficult to work with, but after only a few seconds, I had adjusted myself into afortable crouch so I could enter her. I slid into her easily, and I heard her loud moan as I hilted myself deep inside her. Sarah¡¯s head rolled back, and her mewls of pleasure increased in volume and quantity as I slowly dragged my dick out of her tight pussy before sliding back in painstakingly slow. After the dozenth time, I felt her pussy flutter around my dick, and she let out a gasp of pleasure. Her thighs trembled and her toes curled as I felt her vagina tighten around me. She was so tight I couldn¡¯t pull out of her.

    ¡°More,¡± Sarah panted. ¡°I need more.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± I winked, slowly withdrawing my dick from her slick tunnel.

    ¡°Fucking now,¡± she groaned in frustration. ¡°Fu-.¡±

    I cut her off by mming myself into her again. I leaned over the sexy blonde and ced an arm either side of her body, holding her legs to her chest with my arms. Sarah let go of her own thighs and chose to wrap her fingers around my biceps. Then I started pounding the gym manager.

    The noises Sarah made almost sounded like she was being brutally murdered, and I worried for a moment that her neighbours might call the cops. But I guessed if they could hear the distinct pping of naked bodies and her screams of pleasure, they could probably hear her cursing like a sailor, telling me to fuck her like a dirty whore.

    And fuck her like a dirty whore I did.

    I didn¡¯t bother toying with other positions as I got my second helping of cardio today. I just kept pounding her into the couch like an animal. The couch creaked and slid across the floor as I relentlessly fucked the gorgeous blonde and I had to ce one foot on the cushion beside Sarah to avoid identally tipping the couch over with the force of our rutting. But this just gave me even more leverage to plough her cunt. And plough away I did.

    I hadn¡¯t really been keeping track of time, but I¡¯d estimated we¡¯d been at it for a solid twenty minutes by now. I was no three-pump chump and I enjoyed taking my time with women. But I had been going at Sarah quite hard since the start, and I didn¡¯t feel like I was any closer to my second orgasm than I was when I started. Usually I¡¯d have had to slow down and switch it up by now. Sarah had hardly stopped her cursing and moans of pleasure, but after what must have been her eighth or ninth orgasm, she went limp. A stupid, satisfied grin stered to her pretty face as I continued to plunge her vagina like a butter-churn.

    I was growing frustrated once more and thought about just stopping. Did guys fake orgasms too? Could I even sell that lie? We were fucking bare-back and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d realise I hadn¡¯t climaxed when my cum wasn¡¯t leaking out of her. But I just didn¡¯t see any way out of it. My muscles were starting to cramp, and I doubted Sarah had much left in her. As it was, I didn¡¯t know if she was going to be able to walk for a few days after this.

    Then I decided to go for it. I decided to test a theory. Let¡¯s try three for three.

    I thought about Erica in my roomst night. Emily curled up beside me in my bed. Mel sitting by the pooling in her bikini. And Amanda as she climbed onto myp and our tongues danced.

    I grabbed a fistful of Sarah¡¯s hair and leaned over her body, pressing her face into the crook of my neck. I closed my eyes and let the images of my sisters roll through my mind. The sound of their voices, the feel of their skin and the scent of their shampoo. Each as intoxicating as the other. I felt it now.

    I let out an almighty groan of pleasure as my climax hit me like a freighting off its rails. It was spectacr and horrendous at the same time. I held onto the images of my siblings as I mmed into Sarah and dumped a massive load into her. My climax must have triggered something in the blonde woman, because she let out another scream of pleasure as I filled her womb to near bursting.

    Wey in the same position for what must have been ten minutes at least. My dick was still hard, but he felt drained. Sarah and I panted heavily as we caught our breath and slowed our racing hearts. Both of us were covered in sweat and our hair was matted and spread across our naked skin. We looked like a hot mess. But damn did we look satisfied.

 69

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Sarah said as I slipped out of her and copsed on the couch beside her.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, still breathing heavily.

    ¡°I think I need to call in sick,¡± Sarah added, sitting up and stretching her muscles. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be walking right for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I chuckled. More than a little proud of myself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a few days off if it means getting fucked like that again,¡± sheughed. ¡°I have no idea what got into you near the end.¡±

    ¡°Pent up frustration,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Well. I¡¯ll be happy to help you release it when I can,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°When you can?¡± I asked, a little curious as to her choice of words.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sarah sighed, copsing back and nestling into me again. ¡°I should probably tell you that I¡¯m not exactly single.¡±

    ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± I asked. Not surprised, as she was a super-babe and could pull any guy. Just a little put-off by her cheating on someone with me.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m married. But we are kind of separated.¡±

    ¡°Kind of?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well. I told him I wanted a break. He said we¡¯d talk about it when he got back from his business trip,¡± she exined.

    ¡°I see,¡± I replied, a little shocked by the news.

    ¡°I really am sorry. I wanted to tell you, but I was worried you¡¯d turn me down, and I really needed this,¡± Sarah said softly. ¡°Our sex life has beencking a lottely and I just thought if I got it out of my system then maybe we could sort it out.¡±

    ¡°Do you still think that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sarah sighed. ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    I thought about her dilemma for a few moments. On one hand, she was cheating on her husband-which was a shitty thing to do. But it seemed like there were issues in their marriage that he needed to see to also. If all she needed was a good fuck a few times a week, surely her husband could fulfill that need for her. She was a young, healthy woman after all. Not to mention insanely attractive. She had gone about it the wrong way, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to dislike her, let-alone hate her. Plus, I did get to have some great sex.

    ¡°Nah,¡± I said, pulling her into a hug. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Nick,¡± she giggled. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your choices,¡± I added. ¡°But I¡¯ll respect your decision to make them and I¡¯ll keep your secret.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being so understanding,¡± she grinned and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Want me to suck you off as a thank you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good thanks,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he could take much more right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± she smiled. ¡°Maybe we can do this again? If that¡¯s okay with you.¡±

    I thought about the consequences of continuing to sleep with a married woman. We¡¯d already done the deed, but I had been in the dark about her rtionship. I could easily y the ¡®usible deniability¡¯ card if ever confronted with an angry husband. But if I continued to sleep with Sarah, it would be with the full knowledge that I was fucking the shit out of someone else¡¯s wife. The thought of someone I was married to fucking another man made me angry as all hell. But then again, I¡¯d be fucking her if she needed it. I knew I was just trying to justify my actions and make myself okay with banging a married woman. I needed an outlet from all the sexual tension that built up daily around the house. There was always Jen. But I genuinely liked Sarah much more than the stuck-up goth princess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just y it by ear for now,¡± I replied. ¡°I need to have a think about everything you¡¯ve told me.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Nick.¡±

    Despite my words of nonmitment. We made out on the couch for another ten minutes before we finally made it to the shower. Sarah was able to walk, although she was a little wobbly on her feet. We set about washing one-another and spent more time making out under the hot spray of water before we were finally dried, dressed, and finally able to keep our hands to ourselves. She was married. But I just kept telling myself that if he didn¡¯t want to fuck her, I would.

    ¡°Do you need a ride home?¡± Sarah asked, drying her hair with a thick blue towel.

    ¡°That would be great,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m more than a little tired.¡±

    ¡°I bet,¡± she winked. ¡°A ride home is the least I can do for you.¡±

    Ten minutester I was giving Sarah a quick kiss goodbye before turning to the front door. It was still morning and I wondered which of my sisters were awake. Surely Amanda would be up and about, Emily too. I hadn¡¯t really patched things up with either of them, so this could turn into a very awkward morning. Maybe I could sneak around the back and up to my t without seeing anyone. Anyone who was already up probably thought I was still in bed anyway. Unless one of them hade to check on me. It wouldn¡¯t be out of character for Emily toe up early to see me, but afterst night I highly doubted my brte sister wanted to see me, let alone talk to me. I really needed to patch things up with her. I hated myself for the look on her face when she ran offst night.

    I had been struggling with myself over the incident with Emily all morning. Had I been too firm with her? Or was it just right to put an end to something wrong? Was it even all that wrong? Nothing felt as right as when I held one of my siblings, or even thought about them. There must have been a reason I couldn¡¯t get my rocks off unless I was thinking about one of them.

    I knew I loved them. I would die for any of them without hesitation. I would protect them and look out for them. But did that mean I needed to protect them from myself?

    I was still struggling with my own thoughts when I made it around to the backyard through the side gate. I was so torn as to what I should do. I felt the pull of my siblings even now. I wanted nothing more than to taste Amanda¡¯s lips again. To hold Emily in my arms. To feel Erica¡¯s body against mine. To see Mel¡¯s gorgeous smile.

    Thoughts of Mel being included in my sexual fantasies weren¡¯t normal. Sure, she was sexy and beautiful. Just like her sisters. But I hadn¡¯t felt the immediate pull from the tinum blonde as I had the others. Mel was scarily intelligent and perceptive. She had a cool demeanour that made it hard to tell what she was thinking. But there was something there now.

    It was her I imagined as I climaxed with Sarah. It was Mel that writhed beneath me as I pumped her like an animal in heat. It was Mel¡¯s voice I heard moaning my name.

    And I was as hard as a gpole once more.

    ¡°Good morning, Nick.¡±

    I snapped my head to the side to see Mel sitting by the pool. She smiled at me from under a ck, wide-brimmed hat as she lowered a thick book she was reading. Her smile made my heart skip a beat.

    My tinum haired sister¡­ waspletely naked.

 70

    I stood there like a kangaroo in the headlights as Mel smiled at me, the ck hat the only stitch she wore. Her wless, pale skin looked soft and supple. Her small, perky breasts were almost non-existent as she reclined on the chair. Her small pink nipples stood erect with little rings pierced through each. I let my eyes trail down her tiny waist, over her slim hips and down her slender legs. Eventually I made it back to her gorgeous face and expected a scowl to be marking her pretty face. But Mel simply smiled at me. Which did make sense. She was the one who knew everything that was going on around here. It was only logical that I found her to be incredibly attractive too.

    It was just strange to see her so exposed. When it was only this morning that I thought about her while I fucked another woman.

    ¡°Hey Mel,¡± I said after clearing my throat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be out here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she ced her book down on the table beside her and folded her hands over her stomach. Leaving her breasts bare. ¡°Sometimes I like to just rx out here like this. It¡¯s so refreshing.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I bet it is. Just don¡¯t get sunburnt.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she smiled, and pointed to therge umbre that shaded her. ¡°I work hard to keep my skin so soft.¡±

    My dick was threatening to burst out of my shorts like the Hulk. And like the angry green monster, he wanted to smash something. Only his target was my very naked, and very arousing sister that sat across the pool from me.

    ¡°I need to go,¡± I blurted out, then tore my eyes away from Mel before bee-lining it up the driveway and to my t.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mel called out cheerily. ¡°I¡¯lle get you when breakfast is ready.¡±

    I contemted just locking my door and hiding in my t all day. I had just fucked like an animal earlier this morning and I was already feeling the effects of muscle fatigue from that and the workout I went through. But my body-and more importantly, my dick-was screaming at me to stick it to Mel. But I knew that was a bad idea. Just because she was naked it didn¡¯t mean she wanted me to fuck her. This has been her home for far longer than it has been mine. If my sisters wanted to strut around the house in their underwear, or swim topless at night andy out by the pool in their birthday suits. They were allowed to.

    I¡¯d just have to nut-up and deal with it. Surely I¡¯d be desensitized to it in time. It had only been a few days. Although, I was fifty-fifty on whether I wanted to be desensitized to my gorgeous siblings or not.

    Once I made it inside, I headed straight for the bathroom to have a cold shower. I had already cleaned myself up from my activities with Sarah earlier, but I desperately needed to get my arousal under control. It wasn¡¯t even midday yet and I was already in trouble of having my entire day derailed by my attraction to my siblings.

    I shivered through a quick, icy cold shower for a few minutes which had the desired effect on my erection. With that sorted, maybe I would be able to think a little clearer. I just hoped Mel decided to put some clothes on before I saw her again.

    I had just dried myself off and pulled on a fresh pair of shorts and a t-shirt when I heard a knock at my door. The knock itself meant it wasn¡¯t Erica-and that it was also too early for my seductress of a sibling-since she was fond of just letting herself in. Then I wondered where she for a moment. When I left this morning, she had been snoozing in my bed still. Maybe she was in the house getting ready for the day. I doubted Emily had forgiven me forst night and Amanda was probably avoiding until things weren¡¯t so awkward between us. So, that left Mel. She did say she wasing to get me for breakfast after all.

    I approached the door and mentally prepared myself for the encounter. Part of me hoping my tinum blonde sister was still naked, whilst berating myself for wanting to ogle her body once more. She did have a nice figure and her skin looked super soft.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted Mel as I opened the door.

    Mel was clothed this time. The ck tube top over her small but firm breasts and shawl wrapped around her narrow hips only seemed to entuate her smooth legs. The shawl rode low on her hips, showing her hip bones and hinting at the coveted prize between her thighs. Her skin had a light sheen to it, like she¡¯d just finished rubbing herself down. And I immediately began to wonder how it would feel to have my hands on her body, rubbing the coconut scented oil into her baster skin.

    ¡°Hey Nick,¡± Mel smiled. ¡°Sorry about earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Sorry for staring. I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°Would you have done the same if it were any of the others?¡± she asked, tilting her head as she studied me.

    ¡°Well¡­ I would try not to,¡± I replied, rubbing the back of my neck.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, seeming genuinely confused.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s wrong,¡± I exined. ¡°You¡¯re my sisters.¡±

    ¡°Half-sisters,¡± Mel added. ¡°And we haven¡¯t grown up around you. So, there are no familiar bonds from childhood.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°But it does,¡± Mel smiled. ¡°Tell me something, Nick. Have you been with any women since you came to Australia?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You know I have,¡± I replied.

    ¡°How many?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Two,¡± I replied truthfully. It wasn¡¯t like I was trying to keep Sarah a secret.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not starved for sexual gratification. Yet you still lust after your own siblings,¡± she said, sounding like she was lecturing a student.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, not sure where she was going with this.

    ¡°Did you have girlfriends back in Ennd?¡± she asked.

    ¡°A few,¡± I said. ¡°Where is this going?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, beginning to walk circles around me as she seemed to think. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your predicament ever since you got here. You were obviously enamoured with all of us. At first, I thought it might have been caused by a sheltered life and ate arrival to puberty. Or just being too busy for girls back home and potentially inexperienced sexually.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about this since day one?¡± I asked. ¡°How did you even know?¡±

    ¡°But I think it is something more,¡± Mel added, ignoring my question. ¡°Tell me, Nick. Have you ever heard of the term; gic sexual attraction?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I have,¡± I shrugged.

 71

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s a phenomenon that¡¯s unproven,¡± she continued. ¡°But it¡¯s thought that strong blood-rted rtives that meet as adults feel a strong sexual attraction to one-another. I haven¡¯t really looked into the studies too much. But from the small sample size in the house currently. It seems to be urate.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I ced a hand on her shoulder to stop her pacing. ¡°Are you saying that the only reason I¡¯m feeling like this towards you all is because of some fucked-up scientific thing.¡±

    ¡°You and us,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Us? As in you too?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Of course, dear brother. I find you incredibly attractive,¡± Mel smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what prompted my studies into incest rtionships. You¡¯d be surprised howmon it can be and just how many people have a fetish for it.¡±

    ¡°People have a fetish for incest?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mel nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite popr.¡±

    ¡°Well. You really do learn something new every day,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°I enjoy learning,¡± she smiled. ¡°On that note. I¡¯d like to keep asking you questions. If that¡¯s okay with you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to hide.¡±

    This might have been the break I needed with Mel. She knew about the situations with each of our sisters and seemed to look at it with apletely scientific mind. She had admitted to being attracted to me but hadn¡¯t made any move towards me yet. Hopefully we could sort through the mess going on in my head and set things right around the house.

    ¡°Good,¡± she smiled once more. ¡°When was thest time you had sex?¡±

    ¡°Coming straight out with the big guns,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°I just want to get as much data as possible,¡± she replied.

    ¡°This morning,¡± I replied. ¡°About an hour ago.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that was unexpected,¡± she blinked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me who.¡±

    It was strange seeing Mel¡¯s normally calm and controlled facial features in surprise. And even stranger to hear the hint of jealousy in her tone. She covered it quickly though and continued with her questions.

    ¡°What was your level of arousal after seeing me this morning?¡± she asked.

    ¡°My level of arousal?¡± I asked. Unsure how to answer the question.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied sharply. ¡°Was it higher, lower. Or about the same as when you had sex earlier.¡±

    I thought about the question for a few moments. Unsure how to really gauge my ¡®level of arousal¡¯. It was either boner-city or not boner-city. But I did feel my urges and resolve falter far quicker when I was admiring Mel earlier.

    ¡°More,¡± I said with a sigh. Feeling a little shitty for Sarah. She was a super babe and great to fuck. It didn¡¯t feel fair to her.

    Mel studied me for a few moments after I replied, then nodded. ¡°What about the night you had sex with Jen?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Did you feel more aroused then?¡± she asked.

    I thought about the night I¡¯d fucked Jen after the party. I felt some simrities between having sex with the stuck-up goth girl and the blonde fitness trainer. At first, I thought I just wasn¡¯t that interested in Jen apart from her body. Maybe I¡¯d had too much to drink or maybe I was tired. I had had a hard time climaxing when I fucked Jen and it was definitely one of my more athletic sexual encounters. I actually enjoyed Sarah¡¯spany. She was down to earth and fun to hang out with. But the sex felt the same. And with each woman, I had to think about one of my sisters to finally get off. I hadn¡¯t wanted to admit that part. Even to myself. But it was probably something Mel should know if we were going to figure this out.

    ¡°It was about the same as this morning,¡± I said. ¡°But there¡¯s more to it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mel said, raising a perfectly plucked eyebrow. ¡°Do tell.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°When I was with Jen. I had a hard time¡­ climaxing,¡± I sighed thest word out. ¡°Same with¡­ this morning.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Mel tapped her finger against her full lips as she thought. ¡°What eventually helped?¡±

    I decided to juste clean with Mel about everything. She really didn¡¯t seem to give a shit what was going on. And I needed someone to talk to about this.

    ¡°Erica came to my room the night I was with Jen,¡± I admitted. ¡°When I saw her, I instantly felt a change.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Mel gasped. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Erica¡­ started touching herself as she watched,¡± I continued. ¡°It turned me on so much that I just kept watching her as I fucked Jen. I didn¡¯t even look down at the other girl. Even as I came.¡±

    ¡°Your orgasm was triggered by our sister,¡± Mel said, more to herself. ¡°And this morning?¡±

    ¡°Same situation. But this time I just thought about¡­ one of you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Which one? Was it Erica again?¡± Mel asked excitedly. ¡°Or was it Amanda?¡±

    ¡°It was you,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°Me?¡± she asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I waited a few moments for her to get mad at using her for my own spank bank. But she didn¡¯t. When my eyes met hers again. She was smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± she grinned. ¡°Out of all of us, you thought about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nick,¡± Mel sighed. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that none of this bothers me. I find you attractive. You find me attractive. I¡¯m simply interested in finding out the why. Besides. It isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯t gotten off thinking about you since you came home.¡±

    ¡°You have?¡± I asked, thinking I might have heard her wrong.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Seems to be the same for you.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what do we do about it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± she said.

    Before I could ask Mel what her idea was. She pulled the knot tied at her hip that held the shawl up, and the thin garment slipped down her long legs to pool around her feet. It was then I found out she wasn¡¯t wearing anything under it. Her tube top came next, and she stood before me as naked as she was earlier. Her small, pierced nipples standing at attention. Begging for me lips to taste them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, fighting to keep my eyes off her naked body.

    ¡°Experimenting,¡± she smiled. ¡°You should get naked to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting naked with you,¡± I shot back. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±

    Mel took a step closer to me, and I backed up. But I had been standing too close to the couch, and I bumped into it in my retreat. I had nowhere to go as Mel stepped into my personal space. The cold shower from early had been burned away by my arousal at having Mel so close. Now she was naked, my dick was out for a party.

    ¡°I want to see if it is different with you,¡± she said, tracing my erection through my shorts with her fingers. ¡°Because it is terribly frustrating trying to not think about you.¡±

    ¡°Mel,¡± I gasped as I felt her fingers. ¡°We can¡¯t have sex.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But sex isn¡¯t the only way to gain sexual gratification.¡±

    I wanted to tell her to stop as her hand caressed my penis through my shorts. But I didn¡¯t. I wanted to get away from her so I could clear my head. I had hoped this encounter with my tinum haired sister might clear things up for me. But it only seemed to be making it worse. And Icked the willpower to stop her.

 72

    ¡°Can you take off your shirt?¡± Mel asked. ¡°I like looking at you without your shirt on.¡±

    I nodded, in a bit of a daze, then removed my shirt. Mel¡¯s fingers trailed along the waistband of my shorts before sliding them inside. I gasped with pleasure as soon as I felt her digits touch the skin of my shaft. And I found myself helping her as she tugged on my shorts. Next thing I knew, I was as naked as she was. And her hand was wrapped around my shaft.

    ¡°We should stop this,¡± I gasped as my hips bucked involuntarily.

    ¡°We probably should,¡± Mel mused. ¡°But I¡¯m interested to see the results.¡±

    Mel¡¯s other hand joined the party, and soon she was working my shaft with expert twisting motions as she stared into my eyes. The heat from her naked body was almost unbearable, but at the same time I wanted to pull her in closer. Take in the entirety of her warmth against my skin. I wanted to devour her.

    My body acted almost as if it had a mind of its own. It was like I was watching someone move my arms as I ced my hands on her hips and pulled her against me. She left one hand on my erection as it became trapped between our bodies, letting her free hand slide up my arm to grip my bicep. Her skin was incredibly soft. Her small breasts pressed into my chest and I took a long inhale of her scent. A mixture of female arousal, coconut oil and the faint scent of her sweat filled my nostrils and made my head spin with delight. I could easily drink from this well and drown with a smile on my face.

    ¡°Oh Nick!¡± Mel gasped.

    My right hand had found its way to her cute little ass and gave it a firm squeeze. I leaned back against the couch and let my sister melt into my chest as she continued to work my shaft as best as she could. I worked my hips in unison with her arm movements and was soon lost in the moment as I edged closer and closer to climax.

    I wanted to fuck Mel badly. But even at my level or arousal, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that. I was also afraid that if I stopped her right now, I might lose my nerve. But I wanted to make sure Mel enjoyed herself just as much as me.

    I gave her cute little ass another firm squeeze before sliding my hand between her cheeks, feeling my fingers glide over her dripping vagina. Mel sucked in a gasp of air as my hand cupped her sex and buried her face into my neck as I found her clit. I rubbed gently at the tiny cluster of nerves between her legs for a dozen seconds or so before sliding two of my fingers deep inside her. Mel moaned as I began to fuck her with my fingers, matching the speed of which she was working my shaft with her hand.

    ¡°Are you close?¡± she whispered, kissing my neck.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I groaned.

    ¡°So am I.¡±

    Our eyes locked once more, then a wave of pleasure shot through my groin and I felt the powerful surge of my orgasme crashing into me. My hips bucked once more just as I felt Mel¡¯s body stiffen and her vagina clench around my fingers. Cum spewed forth from the tip of my cock, coating both Mel¡¯s stomach, and my own. I felt the wetness of her pussy triple as she let out a long, low moan of pleasure.

    We stood like that for a few minutes. Our foreheads pressed together as out bodies tried to absorb the other¡¯s with how firmly we were pressed together. Then I felt Mel¡¯s hand slide down my shaft and gentle massage my balls. Causing another bout of sperm to rocket from my penis and cause a mess of our abdomens.

    ¡°Now that was intense,¡± Mel said, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hard,¡± she added, sliding her hand over my rock-hard shaft once more. ¡°Do you want to do some more¡­ stuff?¡±

    ¡°I really do,¡± I said. ¡°But Mel¡­ we shouldn¡¯t have even done this.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Did you once have to think about someone else to get off?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied honestly. ¡°All my thoughts were on you alone.¡±

    ¡°Then we have our answer,¡± she smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Answer?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That you need us as much as we need you.¡±

    A knock at my door broke the magical moment. And I was suddenly back in control of my own body.

    ¡°Nick,¡± Amanda called out. ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    My heart mmed into my throat as I surveyed the scene before me. Mel¡¯s hand was still clutching my hard-as-nails erection, and we stood in my small living room in our birthday suits. There was so much evidence of what we¡¯d just done, even a blind man could see the truth.

    ¡°The doors locked,¡± Mel whispered.

    ¡°You locked it?¡± I asked, stepping away from her and immediately regretting the loss of contact with her skin.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡±

    ¡°You nned this?¡±

    Mel gave me a wink, then collected her discarded clothing before heading in the direction of my bathroom. I lost myself for a moment as I watched her hips sway and my eyes locked into her pert ass. Then the knock at the door brought me to my senses. Just as Mel rounded the corner though, she shed me a big smile over her shoulder.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Coming,¡± I called out, then grabbed my shorts and tugged them on.

    I had no decent way of cleaning myself up, so I quickly grabbed my shirt and wiped up the mess across my stomach before pitching the balled-up t-shirt across the room, hoping Amanda wouldn¡¯t see it. The smell of sweat and sex was still strong on me, and I quickly washed up in the kitchen sink before giving myself a quick spray with deodorant. Then answered the door.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, greeting Amanda. ¡°Sorry, I was in the bedroom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she said, a slightly confused and curious look on her face. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I said, stepping aside to let her in. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she sighed. ¡°I wanted to apologise about the talk we had. I know I was aplete mess that night and I had so much on my mind. But I really shouldn¡¯t have sprung it on you like that.¡±

    ¡°I understand why you did it though,¡± I said, leaning against the wall opposite her.

    ¡°And that¡¯s what makes me feel even shittier about it,¡± she sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can just pretend that kiss never happened and move forward. We can put that behind us and just continue getting to know each other,¡± I said.

    ¡°Fucking hell you¡¯re too nice,¡± sheughed, then wiped under her eyes as if she were about to cry. ¡°Just like Dad.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as being too nice?¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Yes. It makes you impossible to be mad at. It was a trait that infuriated my mother when she and our dad had a fight,¡± Amanda smiled. ¡°He would go to any lengths to make up with her and keep the peace. Even if she was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°My mother was stubborn, so I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m nice, and stubborn. Let¡¯s see how that works out for you.¡±

 73

    Amanda let out augh that was music to my ears, and I saw all the tension leave her shoulders as she looked at me. Her eyes flicked down to my bare torso for a split second, then back to my eyes.

    ¡°Did you and Emily have a fight?¡± she asked, out of the blue.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Emily is always smiling, like all the time. It¡¯s actually quite infuriating how cheerful that girl is sometimes,¡± Amanda exined. ¡°Ever since you came home, it has been her constant mood. Butst night and this morning she has been moping around the house.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°That¡¯s kind of my fault.¡±

    ¡°Because of what I said to you?¡±

    ¡°Emily slept in my bed the other night,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nothing happened. But we still shared a bed.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Amanda replied with a very neutral tone. ¡°The morning she made you breakfast?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±

    Amanda went quiet for a few minutes, and I¡¯d have given my left nut to know what she was thinking. Part of me thought she sounded a little jealous of her younger sister. But the other part of me thought she might be mad at me.

    ¡°Emily is a grown woman,¡± she said after a few minutes of silence. ¡°She can make her own choices. As can you. I just want her to be happy.¡±

    ¡°And me?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you want me to be happy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re part of the family, Nick. Of course I want you to be happy.¡±

    Amanda left without another word, and I was so caught up in repeating the interaction in my head again and again, that I forgot Mel was hiding in my bathroom. Until she pped my ass that is.

    I turned to see Mel was now fully dressed. Well, as dressed as she was before. But that didn¡¯t hide how alluring her body was. I found my eyes devouring the exposed flesh of her tight stomach to the peak of her long, slender legs that shed through the slit of her shawl. Knowing full well she was naked under the garment. The fear of being caught out by Amanda had helped ease the strain in my pants. But the sight of Mel-and memory of her body-had me back on the bullet-train to boner town again.

    ¡°Here I was thinking I¡¯d get a show,¡± Mel said with a huge smile.

    ¡°Show?¡± I asked with confusion.

    ¡°You and ¡®Manda,¡± Mel gestured to the door. ¡°You two would look great together.¡±

    ¡°She has a boyfriend,¡± I shook my head.

    ¡°And you¡¯re my brother,¡± Mel shot back with a grin. ¡°But you were nearly wrist deep inside me only ten minutes ago while I jerked you off. We have made bigger scandals in this room already.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether or not Amanda and I did anything,¡± I said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be upset that I went for one of your sisters?¡±

    ¡°Our sisters,¡± she corrected. ¡°No. You are their brother as much as you are mine. Also, I don¡¯t believe in monogamy. It¡¯s silly.¡±

    ¡°Silly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it best for the strongest male in a tribe to have the women and breed the strongest offspring? Then that offspring can collect their own little harem and continue the process.¡±

    ¡°You have one fucked up mind,¡± I smiled and shook my head.

    ¡°I know,¡± she grinned, then kissed me on the cheek. ¡°But you love me.¡±

    ¡°I guess I have to,¡± Iughed, getting a p on the arm from my tinum haired sibling.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Mel said, turning to face me, hands on her hips and a cheery smile. ¡°You better go make it up to Emily, and quickly. Otherwise I will remove that incredibly gorgeous penis from your body.¡±

    I nodded-unable to form a response to her graphic threat-and watched as Mel smiled, and strode out of my t. Her hips swaying with each step.

    Once I was finally alone, I dropped onto my couch with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I said to myself as I went over today¡¯s activities. And it wasn¡¯t even midday yet.

    The rumbling of my stomach made me remember that breakfast was probably being served up by now. So, I headed down to the main house to get some food. And seek out Emily to apologise to her.

    I was kind of expecting Mel to be by the pool again to torment me with her naked body, but the backyard waspletely empty. I heard voicesing from inside the house and guessed that my sisters were probably all up and about. Only then did I realize I was still shirtless and the half-assed effort of cleaning myself up earlier hadn¡¯t really worked. I still smelled of sex and cum. Rather than going back up to my t to shower and change, I just dove into the pool to clean up. I let myself sink to the bottom and swam along the floor of the pool for a couple of metres before resurfacing near the steps, only to see a pair of legs by the pool¡¯s edge. I looked up the long, wless legs to see Erica standing before me in a pair of ck denim shorts and a loose tank top. By the way her bountiful breasts bounced, she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, rising from the water.

    ¡°Good morning to you too,¡± Erica said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Early morning swim?¡±

    ¡°I felt like a dip,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°I like getting wet in the morning too,¡± Erica winked, then roamed my naked torso with her intense eyes.

    ¡°I bet,¡± Iughed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The rtionship between Erica and I had definitely been a roller coaster ride. There was an obvious sexual attraction there from the get-go. At first, I thought she was simply teasing me to get a reaction from me, taunting me with the sin of flesh that I couldn¡¯t have. But, over the short time I¡¯d been here I learned that she did indeed have feelings for me. As I did for her.

    ¡°You were gone when I got up this morning,¡± Erica said.

    ¡°Yeah. I needed to clear my head, so I went for a run,¡± I shrugged, choosing to keep the trip to the gym and Sarah¡¯s house to myself. Mel had seemed jealous when she heard that little bit of information. I didn¡¯t want to rub it in Erica¡¯s face just the day after I told her we couldn¡¯t be lovers.

    ¡°I figured as much,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Let me know next time and I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s go. Breakfast is ready,¡± Erica nodded towards the back, sliding door to the house.

 74

    I let Erica walk in front of me for obvious reasons. Her ass looked like it wanted to eat her shorts, and I admired the curve of her exposed flesh that peeked out below her tight shorts. Strangely enough though, I wasn¡¯t sporting a raging boner as I ogled her body. Sure, I was still aroused by her. She was one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. But my mind was clear, and I was able to just enjoy the sight and presence of her without the teenager-like hormones dictating what they wanted me to do to the curvy goddess.

    Maybe Mel was onto something.

    I entered the kitchen behind Erica to see all of my siblings sitting around the small breakfast table. A huge spread of food wasid out, and it must have taken Amanda all morning to make it. My raven-haired oldest sister gave me a pleasant smile as I came in and gestured for me to take the seat beside her, which also put me next to Emily. The brte twin didn¡¯t look my way though. And her outfit choice of baggy pyjama pants and arge band t-shirt spoke volumes of her mood this morning. Her usual bright smile and sparkling eyes were vacant now as she forked scrambled eggs into her mouth methodically.

    I did this to her. So, I would fix it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Mel gave me an intense-eyebrow arching-look as I took the seat opposite her, beside Emily. Then she purposefully cut into a lone sausage on her te. The fact she didn¡¯t really eat red meat meant she had been saving that sausage for a single purpose.

    ¡°Good morning everyone,¡± I said, looking at my siblings.

    Everyone offered their greetings, even Emily. Although hers were more mumbled and she still didn¡¯t look my way. I got a purposeful look from each of my sisters, and I knew they wanted me to fix what had happened between Emily and me. Each of them knew something had happened, even if they didn¡¯t know exact details. I started eating as I mulled over what I should do as the conversation around the table started up. I mostly tuned my siblings out as I considered how to patch things up with Emily.

    All Amanda wanted was for her sister to be happy. But did she suspect what me and Emily were on track to do? Even if I kept it as PG as possible, I could see it in Emily¡¯s gorgeous green eyes every time she looked at me.

    Mel wanted me to make it up to her twin sister, and from the encounter we just had and the things she said about monogamy, her thoughts on how were quite simple. Although¡­ Emily was a virgin. Erica had told me that when she warned me away from our younger sister. But I had a feeling that was more out of jealousy than anything. Especially not some aversion to us sleeping together because we were blood rted.

    I started to really think about what I wanted and what I should do. Like¡­ really think. Since I¡¯d arrived here, I had been in a perpetual state of arousal that was either clouding my thoughts or made me think I was just horny and couldn¡¯t make a clear decision. But¡­ Mel had helped, just as she said she would. I felt clear-headed and able to see the amazing women around me for who they were. It could be this gic thing she spoke about, but it wasn¡¯t just their looks that made me love them.

    ¡°Emily,¡± I turned to face my sister. ¡°Can we go somewhere to have a chat?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she replied, not looking up from her food.

    ¡°Please?¡± I pleaded.

    She finally looked at me, and I saw the sadness and hurt in her eyes immediately. It broke my heart to see those emotions, especially since it was because of me.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I gave the others a quick nce, seeing a small smile of approval from Amanda. A look of curiosity from Erica. And a grin from Mel as she stabbed her knife into the uneaten sausage. Thest was slightly unsettling.

    I followed Emily into the living room to the sound of soft conversation starting up once more from the kitchen. Emily turned to face me and was able to meet my eyes with hers. I had gone over what I needed to say to her again and again in my head. But nothing sounded right. I was never great with words and I was worried anything I said right now might sound false and empty.

    I took two steps closer to Emily to close the distance between us. Then I wrapped my arms around her in a big hug. She let out a surprised gasp as I pulled her against me, but then her arms squeezed tightly around me as she returned the embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I pushed you away,¡± I said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°I was confused and worried I was being a bad influence on you.¡±

    Emily didn¡¯t reply, but she did press her face into the crook of my neck as she melted into my arms. We stood there in silence for a few minutes, just enjoying the feel of one-another. I loosened my hold on her when I felt her arms slide from around my back to rest on my hips, and we separated just enough for me to look into her beautiful green eyes.

    ¡°What changed your mind?¡± she asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Mel may have threatened to castrate me,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Is that all,¡± Emily giggled.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°She helped me realise how stupid I was for fighting against all this. I¡¯m not ustomed to having sisters or a big family and I didn¡¯t know how to act. What we were doing was considered wrong by modern society and would be frowned upon. But I really don¡¯t care what others think. I just want you, Mel, Amanda and Erica to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Mel was always the smart one,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°So¡­ what happens now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sighed, not wanting to reveal what had happened between her twin and I earlier. ¡°I know you have feelings for me-as I do you-but I¡¯m not sure if I want to act upon them. All I know is I never want to hurt you again.¡±

    Emily and I locked eyes for quite some time before she nodded, then gave me a small smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. I know the way I feel about you isn¡¯t normal, but I can¡¯t help it. What do you say we just take it a day at a time?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a n to me.¡±

    I pulled Emily into another quick hug, but then she surprised me by kissing me on the lips. Instinctively I cupped her face with one hand as I returned her kiss. A kiss that was much more passionate than any we¡¯d shared before. I felt her tongue slide into my mouth and meet my own as our bodies pressed tightly together. My fingers worked through the strands of her hair and clutched the back of her neck as our tongues wrestled for dominance for what must have been a solid five minutes. Finally, we came up for air, both of us breathing heavily and my dick riding up against her stomach.

    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± I said, indicating to my crotch.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction. And a ttering one considering what I¡¯m wearing.¡±

    I pushed Emily out to arms-length and let my eyes roam over her baggy clothes. Then I gave my eyebrows a little wiggle. ¡°You¡¯d look great in anything.¡±

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Emily rolled her eyes. But she smiled widely. ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡±

    Emily and I returned to a very quiet kitchen. Amanda, Erica and Mel all stared at us as we took our seats. Emily had a terrible poker face, and the wide smile stered on her beautiful face was evidence that we¡¯d made up. Amanda visibly rxed and gave me a smile, then she frowned a little. Whilst Erica looked between me and our younger sister with a curious look. Mel just nodded at me, then stabbed the cut sausage for good measure.

 75

    `Conversation picked up once more, and Emily joined in with more enthusiasm this time. I kind of just ate my breakfast while I listened in and studied each of my sisters, wondering how I¡¯d be so lucky and worrying about what the hell I was going to do next. Mel had given me a taste of what it felt like to be with her. And I guessed it would be a simr experience with each of them if she was right about this whole gic thing. But did it make it right to bed my sisters if this were purely a scientific thing? It was like something out of our control. Then I realized how stunningly beautiful and amazing each of them were. It might be science, or it might be love.

    Once done with breakfast, I helped Amanda clear the table and do the dishes as our younger siblings all departed to get ready for the day ahead. I had already done quite a lot this morning and had nned on just chilling out around the house. I¡¯d have less free time soon enough when I started work.

    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to help me,¡± Amanda said, as we stood side-by-side at the kitchen sink.

    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But I want to.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Amanda said after a few minutes passed. ¡°You and Emily made up?¡±

    ¡°We did,¡± I said. ¡°Everything will be fine from now on.¡±

    I had chosen to wash the dishes while Amanda dried and stacked. I could tell something was bothering her as we worked together, but I wanted her to tell me. Things had been a little touchy with my eldest sister and I didn¡¯t want to push any boundaries.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Emily?¡± Amanda blurted out after a long stretch of silence.

    ¡°It was like what happened with us,¡± I said without hesitation.

    Amanda stopped drying the te she held and turned to stare at me. ¡°You kissed her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded, drying my hands on a towel before facing her. ¡°The reason she was so upset was because I pushed her away after our talk.¡±

    ¡°And now you¡¯re okay again?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you kiss her again today?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    I still hadn¡¯t put a shirt on sinceing down for breakfast, and I saw Amanda¡¯s eyes drop down to my chest quickly before meeting my eyes again. I didn¡¯t say anything as she stared at me with a slight flush to her cheeks. I decided I wasn¡¯t going to lie to any of my sisters about anything. That would only cause more problemster.

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Amanda paused and bit her lip before averting her eyes. ¡°Are you going to sleep with her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sighed. ¡°She slept in my bed, but nothing happened. I know what has happened so far is wrong, but I care about her. I just don¡¯t know if I can cross that line with her.¡±

    ¡°What about with someone else?¡± Amanda whispered so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear her.

    The look in Amanda¡¯s eyes had my heart racing as we stood only inches apart. Her slightly parted lips were begging to be kissed and I could almost feel the heat emanating from body. Amanda edged closer to me, just a touch. So, I moved closer to her. I wanted to make sure she was in control. My hand came up to rest on her hip only a split second after sheid her hand t against my chest. My dick pulsed and throbbed with sexual tension as he threatened to tear free of my shorts. I wanted to devour this woman and make her mine. I wanted to experience all her sights, scents and sounds as we made love. But there was still a twinge of doubt in my mind. A nagging voice telling me that there were plenty of women in the world. Why did I need to sully the rtionship with all of my siblings?

    Our lips were a hair-breathed away from touching as the entire world faded from existence. Only Amanda existed, and only her feel, scent and presence mattered as our lips hovered before one another with a taste of low-hanging forbidden fruit.

    A knock at the front door shattered the fragile moment between us, and we both jumped away like we¡¯d been holding a pan that had suddenly heated up to burning temperature. Amanda¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her lips were still parted as I saw her eyes flicker down to my lips, then back to my eyes. Then she quickly darted away-out of the kitchen-to answer the door.

    I let out a heavy sigh as I turned back to the dishes. My heart was racing from the scenario, and I couldn¡¯t help but lick my lips with the anticipation of kissing Amanda again. Then, as if on queue to destroy my fantasy, Craig waltzed into the kitchen with Amanda in tow.

    ¡°Hey dude,¡± he said with a nod.

    I hid my displeasure at seeing the Fabio clone, and gave him a courteous greeting before turning back to my washing.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you,¡± Amanda said as gave him a quick kiss. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he shrugged. ¡°I just wanted toe by and hang out. Do I need a reason to see my girl?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Amanda said quickly. ¡°Not at all. I just wasn¡¯t expecting it. I¡¯m kind of a mess right now and I need to tidy the house up.¡±

    ¡°Seems Nick is being a good house-bitch,¡± he gestured to me with augh. ¡°Why not rx and let him do it.¡±

    I clenched my fists under the water and tried my best to ignore hisment. I knew guys like Craig back home. They always expected their girlfriends or wives to do absolutely everything for them around the home. Then expected sex each and every night just because she was ¡®His woman¡¯.

    ¡°Amanda does such a great job around here,¡± I said over my shoulder. ¡°It leaves little for me, or anyone else, to do.¡±

    Amanda gave me a grateful smile. But Craig already seemed to have forgotten I was there. And I saw why a few secondster.

    Erica strode into the room from the direction of the stairs. She had changed from her shorts and loose top into a tight pair of ck jeans and a ck band t-shirt that hugged her chest and stretched over her fantastic breasts. Craig openly stared at her as she walked by without even acknowledging him. Then he did the same when Mel walked in wearing a ck sleeveless turtleneck and a pair of incredibly tight, white shorts. I looked to Amanda to see her frowning at Craig. But she said nothing.

    ¡°Morningdies,¡± Craig smiled at my sisters.

    Erica flipped him the bird over her shoulder before walking out the back door.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Mel said, sliding past me to get to the coffee machine.

    The ind counter separated Craig and Amanda from where I was, and Mel must have known that. As she slid by me, her hand gave my ass a firm squeeze, causing me to nearly drop the ceramic te I was holding. I quickly nced over my shoulder to see Craig was finally looking at Amanda. But it looked like Amanda might have seen something with the quick nce she shot my way.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked Mel in a hushed whisper.

    ¡°It turns me on,¡± she winked. ¡°You have no idea how wet I am right now.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not the time,¡± I shot back.

    ¡°Practically swimming in my panties,¡± she teased. ¡°If I wore any.¡±

    My dick jumped at her words, and I felt a spurt of pre-cum shoot from the tip of my penis. Why the fuck did Craig have to show up right now? Not only did he ruin the moment between Amanda and me, but now I couldn¡¯t even get Mel alone to help me with the sexual frustration I was feeling. Then I realized that I was suddenly very okay with having my sister help me that way. That hand job had been more intense than any sexual encounter I¡¯d had sinceing here. I wasn¡¯t sure I could go through with actually fucking her or any of my siblings. But I was eagerly awaiting the next bout of privacy I could attain with my tinum haired sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna head out for a bit,¡± Mel said to the room. ¡°Anyone need anything?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. Do you need a lift?¡± Amanda said. And Craig simply ogled Mel for a few seconds before shaking his head.

    ¡°Mandy is picking me up,¡± Mel said, then stepped closer to me. ¡°Nick?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll¡­¡± I started to say, but my words cut off when I felt Mel¡¯s hand rubbing at my crotch. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a big smile.

    For a dozen or so seconds, Mel fondled my dick through my shorts in such a casual way. She was leaning against the kitchen sink, facing Amanda and Craig-whilst she kept her hand low and out of view as she squeezed my tormented dick. Then she released her hold and strode out of the kitchen like nothing happened.

    ¡°Nick?¡±

    Suddenly, I realised I had zoned out. Amanda had asked me a question, but I just stood there with a now clean and dried te like an idiot.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked, shaking my head slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out. Do you need anything?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine,¡± I smiled. ¡°You two have fun. I¡¯m just gonna chill out around the house for the day.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go Craig.¡±

    Craig gave me a nod before wrapping an arm around Amanda¡¯s thin waist and immediately started talking about his band. Amanda looked over her shoulder just before they left my view. Our eyes met for a split second, and I saw a burning intensity on those eyes. And I had a feeling it wasn¡¯t for Craig¡¯s riveting conversational skills.

 76

    I finished cleaning and stacking the morning dishes without incident. Mel came back down to say goodbye, and to blow me a kiss. But she refrained from any teasing. I¡¯d have to find a way to get her back for that. She was smart though, and I had a feeling she was doing it to make me crack. Earlier this morning I was banking on Mel being the one to help me through this. Now I had to worry about her going out of her way to give me a perpetual boner. At least our little ¡®experiment¡¯ had helped clear my head, if only for a little while.

    ¡°You gonna get dressed? Or just strut around topless all day?¡±

    I turned to see Erica stepping in through the back door. And was lucky I wasn¡¯t holding anything fragile. Because I would have dropped it when my jaw dropped open.

    Erica had stripped out of her form fitting jeans and t-shirt she¡¯d walked by in earlier. Now she wore a skimpy ck two-piece bikini that seemed to be working overtime in trying to hold her impressive bust in. The tiny strings of her bikini bottom rose high and curve over her pronounced hips while the small patch of cloth between her legs was more of an idea than an actual garment. Her long hair looked freshly washed, dried and brushed. The streak of red down one side seemed to enhance the smouldering look in her eyes as she unabashedly stared at my naked chest. I had to remind myself to breathe, more than once.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually wearing less than I am,¡± I chuckled. Surprised at how cool and collected I sounded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear youining,¡± Erica winked, striding up to the fridge with an added swing to her steps.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± I agreed.

    The bout of sexual release I¡¯d gained from Mel earlier had been exactly what the doctor had ordered. But she also fondled me less than fifteen minutes ago and my blood was pumping like crazy already. Add that to the tension between Amanda and myself-plus the kiss from Emily earlier-and now Erica unting herself so openly. I was ready to pound nails once more. Or better yet.

    Erica.

    ¡°So, what are your ns for today, Stud?¡± Erica said as she opened the fridge.

    She must have thought to tease me some more, because she bent at the waist and took an abnormally long time to find what she was looking for. That was just fine by me. I moved to stand behind her and admired her wless ass. The tiny string from her bikini bottom split her cheeks perfectly and I could see where her vagina was barely concealed by the all-but useless cloth. I untied the drawstrings on my shorts before I really knew what I was doing, then I had my dick out, stroking it while I admired Erica¡¯s plump behind.

    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± I replied casually. Still stroking myself. ¡°What about you?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna goy out by the pool for a bit,¡± she replied. Still bent at the waist.

    Erica probably thought I was dumbstruck by her ass-and she was partially right-but I also had Mel to thank for my current mindset. Before today, I was fighting my urges like a mad man. Only touching on them when my resolve broke down. Eventually, I would give in. But if I took charge, I could keep it from going too far. Well¡­ anything with any of my beautiful siblings was going too far. But I didn¡¯t want to think about that right now.

    ¡°Maybe you coulde an-¡± Erica started to say. I stepped up behind her and gave her juicy rump a firm p.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Erica jumped and spun around. It looked like she was about to say something. But then her eyes dropped to my exposed erection. And her jaw dropped. Simr to how I imagined I looked earlier.

    I took a step closer to Erica, backing her up against the now closed refrigerator. It shifted slightly as ourbined body weight leaned against it. Erica opened her mouth to speak again, but I silenced her with a kiss. Our lips met and our tongues danced. Her hands were at my dick immediately, and mine grabbed her hips before running up her sides and down her back to cup her glorious ass.

    Footsteps on the stairs broke our make-out session, and I calmly stepped back so that my exposed lower-half was concealed by the kitchen counter before I pulled my shorts up. I stuffed my dick in my shorts as best I could, but anyone looking would easily see the gpole standing at full mast. Erica looked flushed, ssy eyed and was still breathing heavily when Emily rounded the corner.

    ¡°Hey guys¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Hey Em,¡± I smiled back. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Bout to go practice,¡± she said. ¡°Wannae?¡±

    ¡°Maybe in a bit. I need to go get changed, then I¡¯lle in.¡±

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Emily smiled, then bounded off to the garage.

    I turned my eyes back to Erica to see her still staring at me. She looked to have gotten herself under control mostly, but she bit her lip as soon as my eyes fell on her.

    ¡°Come here,¡± I said, beckoning her over with my finger.

    She did as I asked, and we kissed once more. This one was slower, less frantic and it allowed me to explore her body a little more with my hands.

    ¡°On your knees,¡± I whispered when our kiss ended.

    ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t goi-¡± she started to say.

    ¡°Do you want me to change my mind?¡± I smirked.

    Erica shook her head-bit her lip-then sank to her knees before me. I knew we had things to talk about. Things to sort out and discuss before we took this too far. But right now, I needed to feel something from her. And I had the feeling she needed it to.

    I stripped my shorts down once more and nearly smacked Erica in the face with my dick. Her full lips split into a wide smile as my cock re-joined the party, and her hands immediately found my shaft and started to massage along my length.

    Erica was a wizard with her hands and soon had me leaning my back against the kitchen counter as I supported my weight with my hands. Her fingers seemed to be perfectly sized for my shaft and her movements were expertly executed. But little did I know that she was toying with me.

    Erica must have been waiting for the right moment. When I rolled my head back and closed my eyes-moaning-I felt her lips around the tip of my dick. The sensation sent a shiver of pleasure through my entire body and caused my hips to buck. Her tongueshed out and assaulted the tip of me penis before she began licking up the underside of my shaft.

    My eyes shot open and I looked down at my seductress of a sister and saw that she¡¯d pulled her bikini top aside. Her marvellous breasts were now on disy, and I could see her erect nipples standing to attention. Our eyes locked just as she sucked the tip of my penis between her lips once more and began sucking like she was trying to get the cream out of a sweet candy. Her tongue danced along my ns some more. Then I was done.

    I let out a loud moan as my fingers gripped the bench top painfully. The surge from my balls and up my shaft was incredibly fast, and powerful. I locked eyes with Erica just as I came and watched as her cheeks sucked in. Erica kept stroking my shaft with one hand as she massaged my balls with the other. Her tongue licked andpped across my penis as I emptied load after load into her eagerly awaiting mouth. After a minute of spewing my cum into her mouth, my dick finally gave its final spurt. But my dear sister wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Erica released her hold on my dick with her lips and started licking across the tip, down the sides and back up. Making sure I was nice and clean, and causing my cock to twitch a few times and spurt a small dribble of cum out, which she dutifullypped up.

    ¡°Hurry up, Nick!¡±

    I looked over my shoulder to see Emily poking her head out of the garage door. She shed me a smile, then stuck her tongue out at me before ducking back inside. From the angle Erica and I were, there was no way she saw her older sister on her knees before me. Erica opened her mouth wide, then ran her tongue along my shaft once more, as if daring me to choose. Then she gave my dick a quick kiss and hopped to her foot.

    ¡°I needed that,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one,¡± I chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t you need me to. . .?¡±

    ¡°Already sorted,¡± she winked, then brought two fingers up to my lips.

    The scent was obvious. And I eagerly sucked her fingers into my mouth to get a taste of her. I didn¡¯t know when she had done it, but she had brought herself to orgasm while giving me one of the most mind-blowing blow jobs I had ever received.

    ¡°You taste good,¡± I said.

    ¡°You should try it from the source next time,¡± Erica winked. ¡°But now I have to go cool off. Go spend time with Emily.¡±

    ¡°You okay with that now?¡± I asked cautiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister and I love her. I just want her to be happy,¡± Erica smiled. ¡°Just¡­ take it slow with her¡­ if anything goes that far. Okay?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her again,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­ what about us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves dear brother,¡± Erica patted my cheek and gave me a smile. ¡°Life¡¯s more fun that way.¡±

    Then my sister-who had just swallowed a huge load of mine-gave me a quick kiss before sauntering off to the backyard and diving into the pool.

 77

    ¡°Hey Em,¡± I said, stepping into the garage and closing the door behind me.

    ¡°Bout time,¡± she grinned at me. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s y.¡±

    I crossed the carpeted garage floor to where the guitar rack was and picked out the same instrument I had usedst time. I wanted to try out each of them, but I figured it would be best to ask Amanda¡¯s permission first. They were her guitars after all.

    ¡°You know you can try any of them out,¡± Emily said, once I¡¯d plugged into the amp beside her.

    ¡°This one¡¯s fine,¡± I shrugged, taking my seat. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to ask Amanda before I start touching her stuff.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s nice of you to be so thoughtful. Craig justes in and acts like he owns the ce.¡±

    ¡°Comparing your brother to our sister¡¯s boyfriend is a little strange,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Emily said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Be quiet and y,¡± I chuckled.

    We spent the next couple of hours ying around with some songs we yedst time, and even spent the better part of an hour piecing together some riffs into something mildly resembling a song. By the end, we had maybe two or three minutes of something that sounded quite promising and I already had lyric patterns running through my head whenever we yed our original tune.

    ¡°Hey nerds.¡±

    Both Emily and I paused mid-way through our fledgling song when the door opened, and Erica stepped in. She had changed from her incredibly skimpy bathing suit and into a pair of workout shorts and a small crop top over her sports bra. As usual, her hair was a brush stroke away from perfection, and her body exuded sexuality like no other. But Emily was equally as beautiful sitting beside me, and I had been caught up in the music. This time however, I was able to keep myself from drooling over my ample chested sibling.

    Maybe Mel had been right with her theory after all. This time yesterday I would have been tenting my shorts and unable to focus on anything apart from the goddesses that surrounded me.

    ¡°That sounded really good,¡± Erica said, walking over to the small riser that held her throne and kit. ¡°Mind if I join in?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Emily fist pumped and gave me an excited grin.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be great to have some beats to it,¡± I nodded and returned Emily¡¯s smile, and tearing my eyes away from Erica¡¯s juicy ass.

    ¡°Try to keep up,¡± Erica winked at me.

    To say Erica was a talented drummer was an understatement. She did the usual drummer nonsense of warming up with an obnoxiouslyplicated and fast series of exercises that put any drummer back home to shame. Hell¡­ I¡¯d seen professional live touring bands that would have had a hard time keeping up with her. I was starting to think she might just be showing off for my sake.

    Once our queen on her throne was done with her warmups, weunched into a mutually agreed song. I guessed that any song Emily knew, Erica would know too. She yed a little faster than we had practiced earlier, but we soon hit our groove, and everything fell into ce. This particr song we¡¯d chosen didn¡¯t have much in the way of solos or leads-which I was thankful for-so I was able to focus on just keeping time and even went over the lyrics I could remember as we yed. I had spied a few microphones stands and a decent looking PA system in the corner, but I wasn¡¯t confident enough to start belting anything out in front of my sisters just yet.

    All through high school I had idolized lead singers and vocalists for bands, always wanting to be that guy at the front that the girls threw their panties to. It was harder than I first thought, and I wasn¡¯t that good. That was until my voice actually dropped.

    I was ate bloomer. Kind of short, scrawny and covered in bad e, and my voice was squeaky. It wasn¡¯t until I left school to get a job and help my mother out with the bills that I hit my growth spurt and puberty kicked in. And boy was I d it did. I started practicing my vocal skills a few years ago when my buddies and I talked about starting a band and found it marginally easier to perform. I still wasn¡¯t amazing, but I was confident I could half-ass it well enough with a band backing me to not soundpletely terrible.

    I just had to work on my multi-tasking skills. ying guitar and singing at the same time was a lot harder than it looked.

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re not too bad,¡± Erica smirked at me once we¡¯d stopped ying.

    ¡°He¡¯s great isn¡¯t he!¡± Emily eximed.

    ¡°Now now, sister. Let¡¯s not give Nick a big head,¡± sheughed as she stood from her drum stool.

    I let my eyes roam her body as she stretched her arms over her head. She had removed her crop top at some point, and I could see the beads of sweat rolling down her chest and between her ample breasts. Her skin was flushed from exertion, with a slight sheen of perspiration glistering along her tight stomach. The entire image made me think about other ways we could work up a sweat together.

    And I was in boner town once more.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much time to practicetely,¡± I shrugged, standing to return the guitar. ¡°I¡¯m still a little rusty.¡±

    ¡°Guess that means we are going to have to practice more,¡± Emily grinned. ¡°Maybe we can start a band?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to do that for years Em,¡± Erica sighed.

    ¡°Yeeeeaah,¡± Emily replied with a tilt of her head. ¡°But now we have Nick.¡±

    ¡°What was the issue before?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Amanda,¡± they said in unison.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to. But that she always had reason not to. The most recent reason is Craig,¡± Erica exined.

    ¡°Is he stopping her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Craig wants his little trophy girlfriend to show up to all his gigs and stand there looking pretty,¡± Erica continued. ¡°The fact that he sucks as a musician doesn¡¯t even register to him. It¡¯s all about image to Craig. And that image is: guys y the music, and the girls fawn over them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very 1950¡¯s of him,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly like that,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Not far from it,¡± Erica cut in. ¡°Amanda would wipe the floor with his pretty face, and she knows it.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Didn¡¯t you say she stopped because of your dad?¡± I asked Emily.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Our dad,¡± she corrected. ¡°And yes, in a way. She yed a bunch before her and Craig started dating. It always reminded her of Dad. Sometimes it made her happy, sometimes it made her sad.¡±

    ¡°And when Craig saw how well she yed, he was more than a little intimidated,¡± Ericaughed. ¡°That was possibly the greatest moment of their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ she doesn¡¯t do it because Craig doesn¡¯t like it?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°And uses Dad as an excuse,¡± Erica finished my sentence. ¡°You¡¯re catching on quick.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I said with a shake of my head.

    ¡°But it¡¯s different now,¡± Emily said. ¡°I¡¯m sure when she sees us all ying together, she¡¯lle back again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up Em,¡± Erica said. ¡°Manda is as stubborn as our mother.¡±

    The mention of their mother instantly soured the mood of the room. A mood that was already quite sour with the talk of Craig and his hang-ups. I never understood guys who felt threatened by women being in their field. I would have killed for a girlfriend back home that could y guitar. It would be something we could do together and bond over. I was feeling extremely lucky that I had a whole family now that I could y music with. It didn¡¯t matter that they were women. If anything, it made it better. Who didn¡¯t want this buffet of eye candy on disy when ying music?

    ¡°Well I¡¯m gonna go shower,¡± Erica announced. ¡°This was fun. We should do it again soon.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I nodded.

    I busied myself with coiling up the lead I was using while covertly admiring Erica¡¯s ass as it bounced away with the exaggerated sway of her hips that I¡¯d grown to love, only to be busted by her as she looked over her shoulder and shot me wink before vanishing from sight.

    ¡°Hey! I got an idea!¡±

    I turned to see Emily grinning at me like a fool. Her grin made my heart warm and I couldn¡¯t help but return her smile.

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I replied with every intention of fulfilling her wishes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a ride!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± I nodded.

    We parted ways to go change for the ride. Shorts and a t-shirt weren¡¯t the best to go riding in. One ident and I¡¯d be scraping parts of myself off the road with a spat. I didn¡¯t have any riding gear. But my jeans, boots and leather jacket would have to do.

 78

    Twenty minutester I met back up with Emily in the garage and helped my sister uncover her bike and moved it around to the garage door. Emily clicked the remote mounted to the wall, and the garage door made its close ascent to reveal a beautiful sunny day. Not a cloud in the sky, with a soft breeze that felt nice on my face.

    ¡°Here,¡± Emily said, handing me a thick jacket.

    I ced my own jacket over the closest guitar stand and took the bundle from Emily, holding it out in front of me. It was a thick riding jacket fitted with the protective padding and tes. It looked a little old, but almost exactly my size.

    ¡°It was Dad¡¯s,¡± Emily said. ¡°It¡¯s a little old now. But it¡¯s the only one we have that will fit you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to look after it.¡±

    I held back a tear as I thought about the man that had fathered me. The man that had looked for me and wanted to meet me. The man I had thought abandoned my mother and me. The man I had hated for my entire life. I would have given anything right now to meet him. But it wasn¡¯t possible.

    Suddenly, Emily¡¯s arms were around my waist and I felt her body press into mine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± I whispered, rubbing her back. ¡°Thank you for letting me wear this.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    We hugged in silence for a few minutes before separating. Emily wiped at her cheeks, and I pretended I didn¡¯t see her crying while I pulled the jacket on. It fit perfectly. Like it was tailored to me.

    ¡°I guess your dad and I were simr sizes,¡± I said.

    ¡°Our dad,¡± Emily corrected again. ¡°And yes. It¡¯s actually a little weird.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ none of us look exactly like either of our parents,¡± Emily exined. ¡°Yeah, we share features, and you can easily tell we¡¯re family. But you¡­ you¡¯re almost exactly like him. It was like you are madepletely of our father¡¯s genes.¡±

    ¡°With my mother¡¯s eyes,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°She must have had beautiful eyes,¡± Emily replied softly.

    Our eyes met for a brief moment, and I felt a sudden pull towards her. Instead, I focused-something I would have thought impossible to do yesterday-and gave her a smile before gesturing to her bike.

    ¡°You wanna take the helm?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You can ride.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a license though,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Do you always do what¡¯s right?¡± Emily asked, giving me a very Erica like smirk.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Better hold on tight though.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±

    Ten minutester we were hitting the highway out of the small suburb that was now my home. And I was able to really open it up. Emily clung tightly to me as we raced along the empty highway. It felt nice having her body pressed against my back and her arms tightly wrapped around my waist. The noise of the bike and the helmets we wore made it all but impossible to talk while we rode, but Emily was still able to direct me to an exit ramp after another twenty minutes of riding.

    We left the fourne highway on a bending exit ramp that turned into a smooth twone road with countryside expanding in each direction as far as the eye could see. It was allmercial farnds, but it was still beautiful. I continued taking Emily¡¯s directions until we were taking a series of hairpin turns that gradually increased in elevation. We took the turns together, leaning in unison as we slowly rose higher and higher until we reached the peak.

    A parking lot opened up ahead of us, and I guessed this was the ce Emily wanted to take me to. I brought us to a stop at the far end of the parking lot, near a park bench, and shut the engine off before throwing the kickstand down and removing my helmet.

    ¡°That was amazing,¡± Emily said, shaking her hair free.

    ¡°It did feel great to ride again,¡± I nodded.

    Emily¡¯s hair always looked on the messy side. Her brown waves were wild and untamedpared to her siblings. But it was perfect.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she grinned, and grabbed my hand as she all but dragged me off the bike. ¡°The view is amazing.¡±

    We carried our helmets up to the lookout point before cing them down on a nearby pic table. Emily was right, the view from up here was gorgeous, especially with the setting sun.

    ¡°This ce is amazing,¡± I said, stepping up to the safety railing.

    ¡°Dad would bring us up here when we were little,¡± Emily said, smiling fondly. ¡°Erica hated it. She is afraid of heights. But she never said no.¡±

    ¡°I get the feeling Erica would do something that she was afraid of just to prove she wasn¡¯t afraid,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it,¡± Emilyughed. ¡°You already know us so well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe,¡± I said, looking out over the countryside below. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. But it feels like I¡¯ve always known you.¡±

    ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual,¡± Emily replied.

    We stood there watching the sun sink lower and lower behind the horizon, bathing the sky in a brilliant, fiery orange glow. As we stood there-I had no idea when-our fingers intertwined together as we held hands. Emily leaned her head against my shoulder as we simply enjoyed the silence of the lookout point.

    ¡°Nick,¡± Emily said after the sun had reached the three-quarter mark of its descent.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, turning to look at her.

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Anything at all,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Can I see your. . .?¡± She dropped her gaze and bit her bottom lip as she trailed off.

    ¡°My wh-¡± I stopped mid-sentence as it clicked in my head what she wanted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Mel saw it,¡± she replied quickly.

    ¡°She told you?!¡± I asked, a little shocked.

    ¡°Mel and I tell each other everything,¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. She is prettier than me after all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Neither of you is prettier than the other.¡±

    ¡°Then why is it okay for her and not me?¡± she asked. ¡°We are both your sisters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin,¡± I ran my hands through my hair. ¡°Mel kind of just went for it. I didn¡¯t really get a chance to say no.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to show Mel?¡± Emily asked with a confused and worried look on her face.

    ¡°Not like that,¡± I said quickly. ¡°But she took the charge, and it was all happening before I knew it. I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡±

 79

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mind sharing with Mel,¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s my sister and I love her. It would be wrong toy im to you when you¡¯re important to all of us.¡±

    ¡°You say that now,¡± I sighed. ¡°But how long will thatst.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand the lengths I¡¯d go to for any of our sisters, and them for me,¡± Emilyughed. ¡°If they¡¯re happy. I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°I keep hearing that,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s the truth,¡± Emily nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡¯ I asked.

    ¡°One hundred percent,¡± Emily said with a look of conviction and determination in her eyes.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded.

    I motioned for Emily to take a step back, and she did. I took a deep breath as I loosened the buckle on my belt and steeled myself for what was toe. The other situations with my sisters had been different. Heat of the moment. Sexual tension. But now, I was clear headed and thinking clearly. Yet I was about to go through with it.

    In the few moments it took me to loosen my belt and unzip my jeans, I finally epted the fact that I was in love with my sisters. Each and every one of them. It had been almost instantaneous, and I believe I knew the moment I saw each of them, but it was finally starting to sink in that it was real. And that the feelings were mutual for each of them.

    Emily in her exploration and curiosity. Mel with her open eptance. Erica hiding behind flirtatious and seductive behaviour. And Amanda, choosing to push it aside. That actually hurt, because out of the entire household, I had hoped we could get along more than anyone. We were closest in age and seemed to have so much inmon.

    So much inmon¡­ even the way we pushed back against feelings we knew we shouldn¡¯t have. How I felt about Amanda denying what we both felt. That must have been how Emily and Erica felt when I rejected their advances.

    Well¡­ not anymore.

    My jeans were lowered, then came my boxer shorts. My dick was only starting to wake up and was still in that impressive stage of filling with blood but lookingid. The stage most guys wished their dicks looked all the time while soft. I watched Emily¡¯s eyes go wide and her mouth open slightly as she eyed my penis. I resisted the urge to jerk myself a few times to get hard, and just let nature take its course.

    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± she asked tentatively.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I nodded, fully epting of the situation.

    Emily took a step closer, and slowly reached out. Her fingers trailed up the length of my shaft, causing my dick to jump. She mustn¡¯t have expected it, because she pulled her hand back slightly.

    ¡°Did that hurt?¡± she asked quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it hurt.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt,¡± I smiled. ¡°It actually felt good.¡±

    Our eyes met, and I nodded to let her know it was okay to continue. This time, she didn¡¯t shy away when my cock twitched at her touch. My erection was getting stronger as her fingers traced lines along my shaft, until it was standing at full attention. Saluting the sky as it demanded attention.

    ¡°That¡¯s big,¡± Emily giggled.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen one before.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but I have seen pictures,¡± she said, wrapping her fingers around my shaft. ¡°And I¡¯ve used toys before.¡±

    I closed my eyes and let out a soft moan as Emily slid her hand up my length and ran her thumb over the tip of my penis. ¡°That¡¯s a wee image.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d like to see that?¡± she asked, biting her bottom lip.

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I groaned.

    ¡°Well¡­ you showed me yours,¡± Emily whispered. ¡°I guess it¡¯s only fair.¡±

    ¡°Only if you¡¯refortable with doing it,¡± I replied, then groaned in pleasure as a jolt of pleasure shot through my body.

    Emily nodded, then looked down at my cock with rapt attention. Her movements were slow and almost clumsy. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have any experience with this kind of thing. But I found that to be just as arousing as Erica¡¯s expert hands and mouth.

    After a few minutes of letting Emily y with my penis, I cupped her face with my right hand and lifted her gaze to mine. Both of her hands were now working. She had be bolder as our eyes locked and she let her left-hand caress my balls as she slowly stroked my shaft with her right. Our faces drifted closer together and I could feel her warm breath on my face as I prepared to taste her soft lips once more.

    Lights shed by the carpark entrance, and the sound of a car¡¯s tires crunching over gravel caused me to look up quickly. The sun was mostly set now, but Emily and I were in a very precarious position. Luckily, if anyone was looking directly at us, they wouldn¡¯t see anything but Emily¡¯s back.

    With a groan of annoyance, I gently pushed Emily away and stuffed my erection back into my jeans. It was far fromfortable, but I was hoping it would settle down in the next few minutes.

    ¡°We better head back,¡± I said, giving her a quick kiss.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded, then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±

    We kept our hands to ourselves as we walked back to Emily¡¯s bike. The people in the car could beplete strangers. But it was better to keep up the facade. Just in case someone recognized Emily. We weren¡¯t too far from the suburb where we lived, and this spot might be frequented by people who saw us every day. Although, no one exited the car, and I thought I saw two people in the front seat before whoever was in the passenger side ducked out of sight.

    ¡°At least someone¡¯s going to have a good time up here,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily asked, pulling on her helmet.

    I ced a hand on my younger sibling¡¯s shoulder and directed her towards the car. It was hard to see in the fading light. But through the back window of the dark coloured sedan, I could just make out the movements that confirmed my suspicion.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Emily eximed. ¡°They didn¡¯t even wait for us to leave.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve been holding off long enough,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°I know the feeling,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± I said. ¡°Before you take advantage of me.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You okay to ride in your condition?¡± Emily asked, buckling on her helmet.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± I said, pulling my own on. ¡°You don¡¯t want this jamming into your back the whole way home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me,¡± she winked.

    ¡°Who are you and what did you do with my sweet Emily?¡± I asked in mock outrage. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time around Erica.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just letting you see the real me.¡±

    I mounted up and waited for Emily to climb on behind me before firing the engine up. My erection was calming down now, and after a few minutes of taking the hairpin turns down the mountain, I was finally able to rx. Although, the feel of Emily clutching tightly to me made my heart race. My mind filled with images of her wearing nothing but the long t-shirt she wore to bed with me. Her smooth, pale legs and the feel of her skin against mine.

    As for the ride out here, we didn¡¯t get to talk much. As a result, I started thinking over everything that had happened since I met my new family. And I was starting to ept things the way they were. It wasn¡¯t right, or moral. It would be difficult and exhausting keeping up this kind of secret.

 80

    But¡­ my sisters were worth it. Each and every one of them. Even if nothing happened between us. But I found myself bing more and more okay with how things were progressing.

    I just needed to figure out what the hell was going on with Amanda and myself.

    I awoke with the morning sun shining through a gap in the curtains covering my bedroom window. The small slit allowed a beam of light to fall directly across my face. It was a very unpleasant way to wake up. But the warm body curled up beside me was very much a pleasant way to wake up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Emily and I had climbed into bed as soon as we¡¯d returned from our ride the night before. Things had be quite hot and heavy up at the lookout. But we had lost the mood by the time I pulled the bike into the garage. Sure, we probably could have jumped right back into what we had going, but I didn¡¯t want to rush things with Emily. She seemed content to just sleep beside me. We shared kisses, and I allowed my hands to wander a little more without feeling bad about my actions. We finally fell asleep with Emily curled up in my arms as I spooned her from behind.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Emily said, then kissed me softly on the lips.

    ¡°It is a good morning,¡± I said, returning her kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute when you sleep,¡± Emily giggled.

    ¡°Am not,¡± I said with a mock frown.

    Emily giggled, then kissed me on the cheek before sitting up and stretching her arms over her head. She had gone to bed wearing her underwear and whatever t-shirt she was wearing the day before. Her stretching gave me a nice view of her pale skin beneath as her t-shirt rode up.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get breakfast started,¡± Emily said, then covered a yawn with her hand. ¡°Want some?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I smiled, taking in her natural beauty. ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okie,¡± she smiled.

    We shared what started as a quick peck on the lips that turned into a short make-out session where things heated up so much that I was hard enough to hammer nails by the time we parted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be down after I have a shower,¡± I said, a little breathless.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily said again, looking a little flushed.

    I admired Emily¡¯s cute behind-d only in her modest ck panties-as she left my room, shooting me a broad smile over her shoulder before giggling and darting away.

    I probably could have made love to Emily right then and there. After our kiss, the look on her face told me she was as turned on as I was and would have been open for some fooling around. The only problem I had with that was I didn¡¯t want to be the one to press the topic of sex or sexual activities with my youngest sister. I knew it would happen eventually-I¡¯d be an idiot for thinking it wouldn¡¯t-but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to press the issue. I was going to let Emily take this rtionship at her own pace.

    I closed my eyes as Iy there thinking about how gorgeous Emily looked in the morning sun. Her hair was usually messy and quite unrulypared to her sisters-but she had the epitome of bed hair this morning. Not that Emily seemed to mind.

    Her natural beauty and zero fucks given about her appearance were some of the things I loved most about her. Sure, I loved how much effort Erica and Mel put into their appearance, and those two wereplete knockouts. But that wasn¡¯t Emily. And I couldn¡¯t pick who was the more beautiful woman out of my sisters.

    A thought I never thought I¡¯d be having.

    I must have dozed off while Iy there because I suddenly felt my body wake once more. The mattress shifted like someone was climbing into bed with me, and I immediately thought about the night with Jen. Emily was probably joining me, maybe hoping to wake me up with a kiss to tell me breakfast was ready.

    I yed possum while I waited for my wake-up call, not wanting to ruin the surprise for Emily. Then I felt the nkets pull away from my body, and the next thing I knew, I felt a hand slide into my boxers and fish my cock out, and immediately started stroking me. My eyes shot open, and I pushed up onto my elbows. I almost expected to see Jen with my dick in her hand-since she¡¯d done this before, but I was relieved-and excited-to see Erica stroking my shaft instead.

    She was straddling my hips, hovering over my now erect cock. Andpletely naked.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, smiling at her.

    ¡°It is now,¡± she replied with a sultry purse of her lips.

    I had a wittyeback ready for her, but my mind went nk as Erica aimed my cock at her waiting entrance and impaled herself on me. The pration was so sudden and unexpected that I lost all conscious thought. I let out a long moan that Erica echoed as she slowly impaled herself on me. Her body tensed when she reached the halfway mark, and she ced both hands on my stomach as she gyrated her hips for a moment before taking the rest of me inside.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I gasped, my hands going to her hips automatically.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Erica moaned.

    The feeling was exquisite, like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before. I¡¯d been with my fair share of women in my short life, and sex always felt terrific, but nothing couldpare to being inside of this incredible sex goddess. It was like her pussy was cast for my dick alone. She was tight yet yielding to my cock perfectly. Hugging my shaft in a way I didn¡¯t know possible.

    I was actually inside my sister. We¡¯d toyed with the prospect of fucking the shit out of each other since the moment we met. But now, it was a reality. She¡¯de to me-like she had the night of the party-and given us both what we had yearned for since the moment our eyes met.

    ¡°Are you okay, Nick?¡±

    I opened my eyes-unaware I had closed them-and saw Erica staring down at me, her hands pressed t against my bare stomach. I let my eyes roam over her naked body, from her soft thighs to her hips and over her breasts-which were pressed nicely together as she leaned forward-and finally her goddess-like face. A look of concern showed on her beautiful face, and it clicked.

    Erica had gambled everything on this encounter, and now she was worried she might have over-stepped. She might have evene byst night and saw Emily in bed with me, deciding it best toe back this morning. She might have even woken up earlier than usual-she was ate sleeper-and waited for Emily to leave. We had fooled around a bunch already but taking the literal plunge into fucking a sibling was still daunting, even to me.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Everything¡¯s great.¡±

    Erica gave me a small-quite nervous-looking-smile, a smile that made my heart race and my dick pulse.

    Her smile turned into a sharp gasp as I rocked my hips. My fingers dug into the smooth flesh of her thighs as I gently began to fuck her. Erica moved with my motion, and soon we had a nice, steady rhythm going. It was nothing like the mad, sex-crazed session I would have expected for our first time. But the feeling of being inside of her and the sight of her naked body atop me was almost too much to handle. I had a feeling she was in a simr situation.

    I sat up and shifted on the bed so I could wrap my arms around Erica¡¯s waist. She giggled a little as I pulled her body to mine, and our lips met with a powerful kiss. Our tongues danced as Erica began riding me in earnest. I couldn¡¯t do much in my position, so I focused on enjoying the rest of her body.

    My lips found her neck, shoulder, breasts, and nipples, one after the other. My hands explored her naked back and groped her juicy butt as I urged her on with my touch. I could tell by the erratic movement of her hips, the gasp in her moans, and the way she buried her face into my shoulder. She was close.

    Then my sister hit her peak and climaxed on my cock.

    ¡°Oh, Nick!¡± Erica moaned into my ear.

 81

    Her thighs squeezed around me tightly, her nails dug into the skin of my back, threatening to draw blood, and her breath was hot on my ear as she continued to mewl and moan my name as she rode out her climax.

    After a half minute passed, Erica finally came down from her euphoria. Sweat glistened on her chest, and I watched with hypnotic attention as a droplet of her body sweat slid between her amazing breasts.

    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she said breathlessly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t cum, did you?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I winked.

    Erica smiled wide and bit her bottom lip before pulling me into another passionate kiss. I rolled us over-so I was on top-and Erica spread her legs wide, weing me in. I was still hard enough to pound nails-and deep inside of her-but instead, I was going to pound her.

    I needed to make sure we had our intense fuck-session we¡¯d both teased from day one.

    I sat up on my knees and grabbed Erica¡¯s legs-one in each hand-and draped them over my shoulders. This was one of my favourite positions because it let me get nice and deep. And I wanted to make sure Erica got every inch of me.

    I started off with a slow, long thrust, adding a bit of power from my hips as I drove my cock deep inside of Erica¡¯s incredibly weing pussy. Erica gripped my forearms tightly as if she were hanging on for dear life; as I started mming deep inside of her.

    The bed creaked with each thrust, and I was worried at first that someone might hear us from outside. Then I remembered that each of our sisters knew what was going on. Mel would probably encourage it, while Amanda might frown and say it isn¡¯t right, but she¡¯d never say anything to anyone. The main issue might be Emily. I¡¯d hate for her to feel second-best to anyone.

    I¡¯d have to have a chat with her about what she expected from us. But that coulde after I rearranged Erica¡¯s insides.

    Erica reached her climax once again, but this time I didn¡¯t slow my roll. I kept pounding into her like a mad man as she started shrieking in pleasure this time. Erica had no leverage as I ploughed her relentlessly. All she could do wasy there and take what I gave her. The thought of that alone made me growl with excitement as I increased my effort.

    Then it was all over for me.

    My climax hit me like a dump truck running through a blow-up doll. I hilted myself deep inside Erica and hunched over her body, pressing her knees to her shoulders as I tried to force myself deeper and deeper inside of her. Effectively pinning her to the bed with my erection.

    I ran both hands through Erica¡¯s long hair, gripped it tightly, and pulled her into a savage kiss as my balls emptied what felt like months of pent of seed into her well-fucked vagina. Our tongues danced, but I lost focus as the incredible orgasm shot through my pelvis and found its new home inside my sister. I hadn¡¯t felt anything like this before. The sheer volume of what I was depositing into Erica¡¯s abused cunt should have been rming, but I was too caught up in the unparalleled feeling of ecstasy I was currently experiencing.

    After what must have been a solid minute, I finally finished filling Erica. I was breathing heavily, and sweat covered my entire body, mixing with Erica¡¯s sweat and other bodily fluids we¡¯d shared during our short rutting session.

    ¡°I think we made a mess,¡± Erica giggled.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t care,¡± Iughed.

    We shared another kiss before I found the energy to climb off my sibling and extract my still hard cock from her pussy. Erica was indeed right because there was a hell of a mess needing to be cleaned up.

    I¡¯d filled my sister with no thought to the consequences. I had a hunch that Erica was on some form of birth control, but I wondered if it would help here. I hadn¡¯t just shot a load inside Erica; I filled her to the brim. Even before my cock slid from her, I could see where my seed had pushed out around my erection, dripping down her gorgeous ass, creating a small pool on my bedsheets.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Erica gasped, sitting up to get a look at the aftermath. ¡°Is that normal for you?¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡°Never happened like that before.¡±

    ¡°I should take that as apliment,¡± Erica grinned.

    ¡°Take it however you want,¡± I leaned in to kiss her.

    ¡°You know I will,¡± she replied in a breathy whisper. ¡°But I need a shower after that.¡±

    ¡°Make room for me,¡± I said, watching Erica bound out of bed. She looked incredibly sexy as she sauntered to the bathroom with my cum dripping down her thighs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    We showered together in the small cubicle with only a little fumbling. Erica made sure my cock was clean-with her mouth-and I made sure her ass and fantastic tits were well and truly clean too.

    I doubted either of us had time for a quickie in the shower, and while I was still hard from having a near goddess in the shower with me, I was quite spent from earlier. I wondered if each time with my sisters would be like this. The orgasm I¡¯d received from Mel had been quite intense, but nothing on what had just happened.

    Maybe I¡¯d have to talk to my tinum-haired sibling and perform some more of her tests, for science purposes, of course.

    ¡°We should probably keep this quiet until I¡¯ve mentioned something to the others,¡± I said to Erica as we dried ourselves.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m well beyond being quiet,¡± Erica giggled.

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± I said, giving her bare ass a yful p.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl,¡± she grinned. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to keep me quiet.¡±

    ¡°I can think of a few ways,¡± I grinned.

    We lost ourselves in a passionate kiss as our naked bodies pressed together. I¡¯d have to learn to control myself around this girl; otherwise, I would never leave this room.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Breakfast time.¡±

    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± Erica smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you down there.¡±

    We shared another quick kiss before I dressed and left my still naked sister in the bedroom.

    I was surprised Emily hadn¡¯te up to get me for breakfast yet, then I looked at the clock. It hadn¡¯t really been all that long since she left to make breakfast. My time with Erica had been short but intense.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

 82

    I jumped a little at the greeting from Mel as she looked up from her phone. She gave me a broad smile and rose to her feet from where she perched herself on my couch. She wore a small pair of white cotton shorts and a tiny pink singlet with a rainbow on the front. She very clearly wasn¡¯t wearing a bra since I could see her nipples through the thin material. The whole outfit made her look incredibly cute, and the pigtails and thigh-high ck and white striped sockspleted the look-a look she undoubtedly picked to distract me. If I weren¡¯t already hard enough to drill holes with my dick, I¡¯d be full mast just by looking at my tinum-haired sister.

    How long had she been sitting there? Erica and I weren¡¯t exactly quiet, even when we were showering together. By the look on Mel¡¯s face, she¡¯d been waiting for quite some time.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, trying to act casual.

    ¡°Breakfast is ready,¡± Mel said. ¡°Emily was going toe up here herself, but I thought it best that I do it for her after I spied Erica sneak up here earlier.¡±

    Mel gave me a knowing smile, then nced over my shoulder to the bedroom door. Erica was still back there, and I had a sudden fear that the two might get into an argument over me. Then I remembered what each of them had said to me on separate asions.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t let yourself back there,¡± I said, pointing a thumb over my shoulder to the bedroom door.

    ¡°And ruin Erica¡¯s first time with you?¡± Mel arched an eyebrow, then stepped closer to me. ¡°There are some lines even I won¡¯t cross.¡±

    Mel ran the palm of her hand over the prominent bulge in my shorts as she leaned in close. She was the shortest of all of my siblings, but right now, the height and size difference between us only made me want to throw the petite blonde over my shoulder and have my way with her, whether Erica was in the room or not.

    ¡°We better get down for breakfast,¡± Mel smiled, removing her hand. ¡°See-yah down there.¡±

    With that, she spun on her heel, her long pigtails swishing through the air as she bounced and almost skipped to the door. Shooting me a devilish grin over her shoulder that I almost missed since I was too busy staring at her tight-round little ass.

    ¡°Was that Mel?¡±

    I turned around to see Erica standing in the doorway to the bedroom. She had pulled her customary ck robe on but left it untied from around her waist. I let my eyes roam the sliver of exposed flesh before meeting her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah. She knows,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Of course, she does,¡± Erica said as if it weremon knowledge. ¡°They all do.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but they don¡¯t know what just happened,¡± I exined. ¡°She does.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just d she didn¡¯t think it was an invite for her to join us,¡± Erica replied.

    ¡°I said the same thing. Something about not wanting to intrude on our first time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sweet,¡± Erica smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t intrude on your time with her when ites.¡±

    ¡°Passing me around already, are you?¡± Iughed.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Nick, my dear, handsome, big-dicked brother,¡± Erica said, stepping up to me and cing a hand on my cheek. ¡°It would be wrong of me to keep that monster-cock away from my sisters. We¡¯re all in this fucked up situation together, so they may as well enjoy what I just had. They are my sisters, after all, and I love them.¡±

    I had no idea how I¡¯d gotten myself into my current situation. I hade to Australia to meet family I never knew I had. All four of my half-siblings were absolute knockouts and amazing women. Each of them seemed to have an immediate attraction to me-as I did them-and even after scoring with two sexy women in a way to helpbat what I thought was wrong, I still ended up in bed with one of my goddess-like sisters.

    And she waspletely happy to share me with the others. This kind of shit just didn¡¯t happen to me. Or anyone, for that matter.

    ¡°You are one of a kind, Erica,¡± I said, pulling her into my arms.

    ¡°I know,¡± she smiled.

    We kissed sensually for a minute or two before she urged me to leave. It was best if I left before her. Mel had caught us in the act, but Amanda and Emily still didn¡¯t know. I would tell both of them as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t want them to find out this way.

    I made the short trip down the backyard and past the pool-contemting taking a dip to help settle my erection-and into the back through the sliding door where I was greeted with the smell of bacon, buttered toast, and eggs.

    ¡°Just in time,¡± Emily said, shooting me a grin as she loaded up a te of food. ¡°I thought you fell asleep again.¡±

    ¡°I did for a little bit, then I had to shower,¡± I exined, moving around the kitchen counter to wrap my arms around Emily. ¡°Part of me was hoping you¡¯de back to bed.¡±

    Emily let out a soft moan that was almost inaudible. But the way she wiggled her hips when I hugged her from behind told me more about her thoughts than any words or sounds of pleasureing from her lips.

    ¡°Maybe we can cuddle after breakfast?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°Of course, we can,¡± I smiled, kissing her on the cheek.

    It didn¡¯t take a rocket surgeon to know that Emily was still a little apprehensive about sex, especially with her own brother. I could tell by the way she looked at me and how her body moved against mine that she wanted to. But she just hadn¡¯t crossed the finish line yet. Add that to the fact she is still a virgin, and I couldpletely understand. I¡¯d let her take it at her own pace.

 83

    Emily and I shared a quick kiss on the lips before she ushered me to the dining table and served up some all-star breakfast. Both Emily and Amanda were fantastic cooks, and I would have to watch my weight if these two kept feeding me. Although with the extra strenuous activities I was sure to be having with at least two of my siblings, I could keep any added weight off without too much issue.

    Mel joined me as I started eating, followed by Emily, and we all had a nice breakfast as the twins started talking about university, which would be started up next week. Meaning I¡¯d be starting my new job also.

    I was excited to get out of the house and have something to do. Ever since I could remember, I¡¯d had a job and a purpose for each day. Those days, it was more necessary since my mother didn¡¯t make a lot of money and relied on me to chip in whatever I could. These days though, I had enough money in the bank to keep me going for a couple of years if I was careful with my spending. I still wanted to work, so I didn¡¯t cut into the cushion I now had, and I¡¯d get to see Emily and Mel each day.

    Halfway through breakfast, I spotted Erica creeping across the backyard. She must have hung about in my t for a while to make sure the coast was clear beforeing down. She slipped in through the back door without a sound and crossed the kitchen on bare feet. Emily was seated facing me, so she didn¡¯t see her older sistere in, but Mel did. My tinum-haired sister gave me a knowing smirk that shifted to a frown as she looked between her twin and myself. The look on her face told me exactly what she was thinking.

    I¡¯d have to tell Emily sooner rather thanter.

    Once I was finished eating, I helped Emily with the dishes while Mel cleaned up the dining table and kitchen counter. Emily was all smiles as we worked closely, and I spied Mel giving us a small smile-one that told me how happy she was to see her sister smiling-when she thought I wasn¡¯t looking.

    Just as we were finishing up, I heard the front door open and m shut. The next minute, Amanda rolled into the room with the look of fire and brimstone on her usually pleasant face. My eldest sister stopped in her tracks when she saw the three of us in the kitchen, and a flurry of emotions-anger, lust, sorrow, pain, and longing-flitter through her beautiful blue orbs in a matter of seconds as they bore into me.

    ¡°Good morning, Manda,¡± Emily said cheerily. ¡°We just finished breakfast, but I can whip something up for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Amanda sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just going to have a nap.¡±

    Amanda gave me another quick nce, then spun on her heel and strode away. Her footfalls on the stairs sounded heavy, almost like a child throwing a tantrum. The sight of Amanda in a bad mood was apletely new experience. I had seen her happy, sad, and even upset. But never mad.

    ¡°Maybe one of us should go talk to her,¡± Emily said after a few seconds. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Manda like that in a long time.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Mel replied. ¡°I was actually a little terrified for a minute there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s out of the ordinary for her,¡± I asked, turning to the twins.

    ¡°Completely,¡± Mel nodded.

    ¡°Manda never goes out all night,¡± Emily added. ¡°I was happy when she told me she was, but now I¡¯m worried Craig and Amanda had a fight.¡±

    ¡°Do they fight often?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Mel said. ¡°Craig is a dick, and I¡¯ve told Amanda that, but she doesn¡¯t rock the boat. It¡¯s actually infuriating how little she stands up to him.¡±

    Amanda was so beautiful she would make a solid 10 look like a barely scraping in 5 on their best day. Not only was she physically stunning-an angelic face and the body of a subus, with just enough curves to entuate her lean figure that could make a eunuch crack a stiffy. She was also an incredibly wonderful woman with a smile that brightened even the darkest nights. A woman like her should have her pick of any man and for that man to feel like the luckiest son-of-a-bitch in existence for being with her.

    I had no idea why Amanda let Craig walk all over her.

    ¡°She is worried he will leave,¡± Emily chimed in as if reading my mind.

    ¡°She could do so much better, though,¡± I replied, sounding more than a little frustrated.

    ¡°She could,¡± Mel said, giving me a pointed look, one Emily failed to notice.

    She was cute, but she really needed to pay attention to what was going on around her. I was sure a bomb could go off, and my adorable little sister wouldn¡¯t notice. Especially when she was giving me a look currently directed my way.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve all told her the same thing?¡± I said, and the twins nodded. ¡°Well¡­ maybe I can go talk to her. I know I¡¯m new around here, but a fresh perspective might help.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Mel nodded. ¡°Come on, Em, let¡¯s go watch some T. V.¡±

    ¡°Okie,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be down here if you need anything.¡±

    The twins and I parted ways with a quick hug and kiss from each of them. Emily was paying attention this time when Mel kissed me, but she only smiled before looping arms with her tinum-haired twin as they strode away to the living room.

    Mel once again busted me-with a cheeky smile and a wink-checking out their wless behinds as they walked away.

    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for the up-anding confrontation. I shouldn¡¯t be so nervous to talk to Amanda about this, but I was. Ever since that kiss-and the follow-up conversations and looks we shared-things had been a little tense between us. I needed to enter this as her brother, not a guy who was jealous of her undeserving boyfriend.

    I needed to do what was best for Amanda.

    That¡¯s what mattered most of all.

    I stood in the hallway outside Amanda¡¯s room for what felt like fifteen minutes but couldn¡¯t have been more than a minute or two. I was feeling incredibly nervous and anxious about knocking on her door. Not only was I potentially waking her up-I was smart enough to know not to wake a woman when she was napping-but I really didn¡¯t really know how Amanda would react to me butting into her rtionship with Craig.

    I took another deep breath to steady my nerves, then raised my fist to knock; that¡¯s when I heard it for the first time.

    Now I heard it; I couldn¡¯t understand how I had missed it to begin with. I was probably too distracted by my own anxiety to notice, but it sounded like Amanda was sobbing softly.

    My heart jumped at the thought of her in there, all alone, crying into her pillow. It was faint, but there wasn¡¯t anything else it could be, and it was definitelying from her bedroom. Erica was most likely in her room, but it was further up the hallway. Each of the twins had their own rooms too, but they¡¯d stayed downstairs.

    It had to be Amanda.

    A new wave of determination washed over me, and I raised my fist to rap on Amanda¡¯s bedroom door. If Craig¡¯s behaviour had caused my sister to cry, I¡¯d step in, and nothing would stop me.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± I heard Amanda call out.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nick,¡± I replied. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    I heard a rustling from inside the room, and the sound of something being knocked over, and Amanda cursing quietly. Then the door swung inwards, and I was confronted with the eldest of my half-siblings.

    Once again, Amanda¡¯s natural beauty struck me stupid for a few seconds.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, looking a little flushed. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just checking in. You seemed upset downstairs, and I wanted to make sure you were okay,¡± I replied.

    A small smile crept along Amanda¡¯s lips as she nced down to her feet. Then it broadened when her eyes met mine again. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded, not wanting to push the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Amanda said. ¡°I really need that nap, though.¡±

    ¡°Too easy. I won¡¯t let the others bother you,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have ways to keep the others upied,¡± Amanda smirked.

    ¡°And that doesn¡¯t bother you anymore?¡± I raised an eyebrow questioningly.

    ¡°I care about this family more than anything else,¡± Amanda replied seriously. ¡°Plus, they¡¯re all adults and are capable of making their own choices. Just try not to break any hearts and make your choice sooner rather thanter.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t really thought about making any choices so far. All three of the siblings I had fooled around with had made it abundantly clear that they didn¡¯t mind sharing. Mel even seemed interested in joining in. But Amanda couldn¡¯t know that. All she knew was that feelings, attractions, and desires were flying around this house like a freshly popped balloon.

    But she couldn¡¯t know what had already happened or the words spoken between our younger siblings and me.

    I wondered if Amanda would change her mind if she knew.

    I trudged down the stairs feeling a little better about the whole situation. Amanda didn¡¯t seem angry, mad, or upset, which made me think that maybe Craig hadn¡¯t done anything after all. Then I felt like shit for wishing he had because perhaps I could have Amanda for myself if he did.

    ¡°Sneaking away from Amanda¡¯s room so soon after we hooked up?¡±

    I turned to look back up the stairs as I reached the bottom to see Erica begin her descent. She wore her customary robe that hugged her body like a greedy lover. Erica hadn¡¯t tied the belt very well, and I could see plenty of exposed skin down her chest, stomach, and even between her legs with each step she took.

    No doubt she had done that when she heard me in the hall.

    ¡°Nothing like that,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Just checking up on her. I thought maybe she and Craig had a fight because she was in a bad mood when she came home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be in a bad mood if I had to spend the night with him,¡± Erica smirked. ¡°Especially when there¡¯s such an amazing man at home with an even more amazing cock.¡±

    Erica reached out to brush her hand against my quickly growing erection. A grin spread along her beautiful face as she fondled my cock and felt it grow hard for her.

    ¡°I highly doubt that¡¯s why,¡± Iughed softly.

    ¡°Well, maybe we can head back up to my room, and she can listen in, hear what she¡¯s missing out on,¡± Erica whispered, stepping in closer to me.

    I drank in the sight that was Erica. The lingering touch, scent, and warmth of her body were still fresh on my mind. The taste of her lips and tongue and the exotic feeling of making love to her felt like something from the most wondrous dream any man could conjure up.

    I was extremely tempted to take her up on the offer. But¡­ I had to think of the others. Amanda was in the next room and likely wouldn¡¯t appreciate the ruckus, and I had promised to spend some time with Emily after breakfast.

    ¡°Rain check,¡± I said, ascending the steps to meet Erica halfway.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡± Erica said in a low, breathy tone.

    ¡°You and me both,¡± I smiled.

 84

    I stopped on the step below Erica and pulled her into a passionate kiss. Our height difference was null-and-void as Erica stood on a higher step, affording me with a great vantage point to grab her magnificent ass with both hands. Erica let out a muted squeal and shed me a huge grin.

    ¡°Fucking hell, you make me so horny,¡± she giggled, delight dancing in her eyes.

    ¡°Feeling is mutual,¡± I winked. ¡°But I better get going for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Erica whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be thinking about you.¡±

    A short-but heated-kisster, we parted ways, but I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the swish of her robe as Erica ascended the stairs once more in a teasingly slow manner.

    I was tenting my shorts quite obviously now, but I didn¡¯t have time to sort anything out. Emily was waiting for me in the living room, and she had said she wanted to cuddle. Then there was Mel, who had decided that tormenting me sexually was her favourite past-time.

    ¡°Hey, you finally made it,¡± Emily smiled from her spot on the couch.

    ¡°Is Manda okay?¡± Mel asked, her headying on her twin¡¯sp as she stretched out on the couch.

    ¡°Yeah. She just seemed a little tired,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine in a few hours when she¡¯s had some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on herter,¡± Emily said. ¡°Nowe watch some T. V.¡±

    Emily, Mel, and I chilled out on the couch for the next hour, watching cartoons that made me question whether they were for children or not. It seemed the creators loved slipping in adult references whenever they could, and I was surprised no one picked up on it before airing the show.

    ¡°They¡¯re meant for adults,¡± Emily said when I asked.

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t spent much time watching T. V., have you?¡± Mel asked.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I always had stuff to do, and the local channels back home weren¡¯t that great.¡±

    ¡°Well, now you can watch anything,¡± Emily smiled, tossing me the remote.

    Another hour passed, and the shifting of positions on the couch changed too. I was now seated between the girls-after Mel got up to get some popcorn-with Emily on my left, my arm wrapped around her, and Mel spread out across the couch, resting her head in myp. I had calmed down from my encounter with Erica earlier, but that didn¡¯t hold out when Mel started fucking with me.

    I felt Mel¡¯s hand on my thigh first. The touch was innocent enough, to begin with, but Mel obviously had her own ns. Her fingers trailed down my leg and over my knee before dancing all the way up my inner thigh. Mel¡¯s hand-along with the feel of Emily pressed against my side-had the desired effect. My cock was slowly filling with blood, but it took longer than usual for my pal to rise and shine because of the seated position and Mel¡¯s face.

    But I guessed from Mel¡¯s position, she felt the entire thing.

    My white-haired sister had the side of her face resting on myp, and I could feel my cock grow and press against her cheek. Mel wiggled a few times-as if gettingfortable-which urged my growing erection on. Once, when Emily wasn¡¯t looking, I even saw Mel look up to me and yawn. The opening of her mouth right above the growing bulge in my shorts.

    I was starting to learn how much Mel loved teasing the shit out of me.

    ¡°You guys look cosy,¡± Erica sauntered into the room in a pair of ck denim shorts, fis stockings, and a modified band t-shirt with a swooping neckline that disyed her assets for all to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s very rxing,¡± Mel replied. ¡°Join us?¡±

    ¡°Maybeter,¡± Erica smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to butt in on your time with Nick.¡±

    Mel sat up and looked between Erica and me, giving me a big smile. Erica was letting Mel know that she knew about earlier. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what passed between Erica and Mel just then, but I had a feeling it was some silent agreement to share me. I was okay with it-as any man in my position would be-as long as they were. I¡¯d just have to make sure I spread my affections evenly, especially with Emily in the picture too. She had enough of an image problem when it came to her siblings.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit,¡± Erica said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all at dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Have fun,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I wouldn¡¯t do,¡± Mel giggled.

    ¡°See you tonight,¡± I replied.

    Erica gave the three of us a wave and me a coy smile before sauntering out of the living room. The sway of her hips obviously added to make my gpole of a dick even harder. If that was even possible.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been lying about long enough,¡± I said, stretching my arms over my head. ¡°I need to get my blood pumping.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°One sec,¡± Emily said, pulling her vibrating phone from her pocket and answering it.

    ¡°Blood pumping, hey?¡± Mel said, shifting her body, so her head was now resting on my stomach.

    ¡°Do you think of anything else?¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Not when you¡¯re around, I don¡¯t,¡± Mel giggled.

    ¡°If you really want to know, I was thinking about having a dip in the pool,¡± I said.

    ¡°Not the most interesting way of getting you shirtless and wet, but it¡¯s still entertaining,¡± Mel winked.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to join me,¡± I said, running my hand up and down her back.

    ¡°Mmmm,¡± Mel purred. ¡°Tempting, but I have stuff to do. Maybe Emily will join you?¡±

    ¡°Not sure Emily is ready for what I¡¯ve got on my mind,¡± I replied, my hand drifting down to squeeze Mel¡¯s perfect rump.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it my job to tease you?¡± Mel asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Just giving you a taste of your own medicine,¡± I smiled.

    Mel¡¯s eyes bore into mine as my hand rested on her ass. I could almost hear her heart beating as fast as my own, almost smell her arousal. Erica¡¯s morning visit seemed to awaken something in me or break down the barrier to what was always there. I¡¯d done it once, and I nned to do it again. I had permission from both of these sex goddesses and even encouragement.

    I didn¡¯t want to wait anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± Emily said, stepping back into the living room. ¡°Jen is having a crisis of some sort, and she needs me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her crisis? Herst selfie didn¡¯t get as many likes as she¡¯s used to?¡± Mel smirked.

    ¡°Probably something like that,¡± Emily sighed. ¡°But she is my friend, so I better go be there for her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a shitty friend, Em,¡± Mel said, getting to her feet. ¡°You always do so much for her, and she just shits all over you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been best friends for years,¡± Emily replied. ¡°I can¡¯t just bail on her now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can,¡± Mel smiled.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Emily giggled. ¡°But I¡¯m still going.¡±

    ¡°I know you are,¡± Mel hugged her twin. ¡°And that¡¯s what makes you an amazing sister and friend.¡±

    ¡°Just like you,¡± Emily grinned and hugged Mel back. ¡°Look after Nick while I¡¯m gone and check in on Amanda for me.¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your bike,¡± I said, getting to my feet.

    I followed Emily into the garage and helped her with her bike while she got the door. She didn¡¯t need help wheeling her bike out-Emily was actually quite strong-but it was an excellent excuse to give us a moment of privacy. Mel and Erica might be okay with public disys of affection, but I knew Emily wouldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°Thanks. But you didn¡¯t need to help with that,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°I know,¡± I nodded. ¡°But I wanted to do this.¡±

    I wrapped my arms around Emily¡¯s slender waist and pulled her against me. Our lips met with a slow urgency as our bodies pressed together. I took a firm grip on Emily¡¯s hips as her fingers ran through my long hair to rest on my neck.

    ¡°That was intense,¡± Emily said breathlessly after a few minutes.

    ¡°Yeah. It was,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Can Ie up to your room again tonight?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°If you want to,¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯d love to have you there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily smiled and rested the side of her face against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be ready for¡­ you know.¡±

    ¡°You can take as long as you need or want,¡± I said, kissing the top of her head. ¡°There is no rush.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily sighed contently.

    A few minutes of silence passed as I held my youngest sister in my arms. My erection was still standing his ground, digging into Emily¡¯s stomach. She must have felt it, but not once did she shift her body or object.

    ¡°I know about Mel and Erica,¡± Emily said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, not really knowing what to say.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologise,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I love my sisters, and if being with you makes them happy, then I can¡¯t be mad at you. Even if I am a little jealous.¡±

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll always have time for you, Em,¡± I replied, kissing her on the forehead.

    ¡°I know,¡± Emily nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about you, but I feel I can believe and trust youpletely.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s the same way I feel about you, all of you,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Even Amanda?¡±

    The mere mention of the eldest of my sisters made my stomach flutter. Amanda was the girl of my dreams, and from the moment I saw her, I knew I loved her. She was the most distant of all of my sisters but also the most caring and genuine. I knew she felt the same way about me-and that¡¯s why she was so distant after our first kiss-but she was obviously struggling with the ramifications of a sexual rtionship with her own half-brother. Much like I had before I gave in.

 85

    But Amanda also had a boyfriend, and I didn¡¯t want to be responsible for ending that rtionship. Even if he was a douche bag.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re far better for her than Craig,¡± Emily said,ying a hand on my cheek.

    ¡°That may be,¡± I sighed. ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything with her while they are together.¡±

    ¡°And that is why you¡¯re so amazing,¡± Emily giggled, giving me a quick kiss on the lips.

    ¡°You know, if you girls keep telling me that, I might start believing it,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want that,¡± Emily grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll get a big head.¡±

    ¡°Toote,¡± I winked.

    ¡°And you¡¯re fifteen again,¡± Emily rolled her eyes andughed. ¡°But I gotta get going. Sorry to leave you in such a¡­ state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll live,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±

    We parted with a long kiss that did nothing to aid the situation rapidly getting out of control in my pants, but not once did I even consider pushing Emily for more. I wanted Emily as bad as I wanted Mel, Erica, and even Amanda, but thest thing I wanted to do was to pressure Emily into something when she clearly wasn¡¯t ready. It was too bad Erica had gone out when she did.

    But there was still Mel.

    I closed the garage door behind Emily and headed back inside, intent on finding my tinum-haired sibling. Mel had been worse than Erica with her teasing ever since we¡¯d fooled around, and I found I couldn¡¯t get enough of her. Her small, tight body and firm ass were built for sin, and those devious eyes all but begged me to ravish her every time she looked at me.

    Maybe I would do just that.

    The living room was empty, so I went searching for Mel. I heard a ssh as I entered the kitchen and suspected she¡¯d gone out to wait for me by the pool. My step quickened as I anticipated what was toe. Thest time I¡¯d seen Mel by the pool, she waspletely naked.

    I slid the back door opened and had my shirt off over my head before I was through the door. I tossed it aside carelessly and contemted dropping my shorts. But decided against it just in time.

    Mel was indeed lying on her sun-lounger, shaded by arge umbre, but she wasn¡¯t alone. Amanda must havee down from her room while I was helping Emily with her bike, and it was Amanda that I heard dive into the pool. My eldest sister was ascending the steps at the far side of the pool, and I felt like a deer in the headlights as I watched water run down her wless body. Her modest ck bikini did nothing to hide the amazing curves of her body. Her long, ck hair clung to her milky-white skin, looking like a wild stroke of ck paint across a perfect canvas.

    ¡°Good of you to join us,¡± Mel called out from her seat in the shade. Her wide-brimmed hat andrge sunsses failing to hide her amusement at seeing me so stunned by our sister.

    ¡°Nick,¡± Amanda said, looking over her shoulder. Her brilliant blue eyes were as wide as mine felt, and her cheeks reddened just a touch. Then she did the most amazing thing possible.

    Amanda smiled at me.

    ¡°Join us for a swim?¡± Amanda asked, turning to face me.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ that sounds good,¡± I said, stopping to clear my throat.

    ¡°Great, I might make us some lunch. Do you want a beer?¡± Amanda asked, fluttering her eyshes at me.

    ¡°That would be nice,¡± I nodded.

    Amanda and I shared a drawn-out moment where our eyes locked before she finally bit her bottom lip and headed into the house. My eyes trailed after her as it was impossible to not stare at her world-star ass.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not very subtle.¡±

    I tore my eyes away from Amanda as the back door closed and focused on Mel, lounging under her umbre. She had lowered her sunsses, and I saw a cheeky smile spread across her beautiful face. With Amanda gone, I was finally able to focus on my white-haired sister and the almost non-existent two-piece bikini she¡¯d changed into. The white material almost blended into her skin, giving her the appearance of beingpletely naked. The small patches of cloth barely covered her pierced nipples and smooth vagina. I let myself drink in her petite body before bringing my eyes to meet hers.

    ¡°About as subtle as you are,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°I guess we have more inmon than just wanting to fuck each other¡¯s brains out,¡± Mel giggled, ncing at the tent-pole in my shorts.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that knew I wasing out for a swim,¡± I smirked. ¡°You must have rushed to change into that just for me.¡±

    ¡°If Amanda wasn¡¯t home, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered putting it on at all,¡± Mel winked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I was starting to believe nothing could embarrass you,¡± Iughed, walking over to the lounger beside Mel.

    ¡°Wrong again, dear brother,¡± Mel wagged her finger at me. ¡°While I love this game of cat and mouse we are ying, I love my sisters more. I don¡¯t want to make things awkward for Amanda, especially with her feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± I nodded. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to make things awkward for her either.¡±

    ¡°Then we have a truce,¡± Mel said. ¡°But I still think you should just whip that monster out and let her have a ride. It would make life around here so much easier.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know,¡± Mel sighed and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Amanda has a boyfriend, and you¡¯re all honourable and shit.¡±

    ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Only because Amanda is dating the king of douche-canoes, and she would be far happier with you,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to tell me that today.¡±

    ¡°Emily is as smart as she is beautiful,¡± Mel smiled.

    ¡°Just like her sister,¡± I winked.

    Amanda joined Mel and me by the pool again with a te of sandwiches. I was quite hungry, and eating was a good distraction from the bounty of flesh on disy by my siblings. Amanda had covered up a little, wrapping a shawl around her hips, but her perfect breasts were still more than enough to stupefy momentarily whenever I lost focus. A feat that happened more often than not, and one both Mel and Amanda caught me out on more than once.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s me done for swimming,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°Yeah, I might go clean up,¡± I replied.

    It was only early afternoon, but I hadn¡¯t really done anything today. Yet, I¡¯d also done so much. I felt myself missing both Erica and Emily¡¯s presence and couldn¡¯t wait to see both of my sisters. Amanda and Mel were great, but they were here. I¡¯m sure I¡¯d miss them just as much if I was spending the day with the other two. I didn¡¯t have a favourite. I couldn¡¯t let myself do that.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go y some games,¡± Mel said, standing and stretching her arms over her head. I let my eyes roam across her body as she stretched, receiving a coy smile from Mel when our eyes met.

 86

    After the pool, I went up to my t to take a quick shower and change, picking out a pair of grey sweatpants and a ck t-shirt. I wasn¡¯t nning on going anywhere. Once dressed, I brushed my hair quickly and headed back down to the house to see if I could make myself useful for Amanda. Things may have been awkward between us, but I did want to help out around the house and take a load off her te.

    Spending time with the dark-haired beauty was just an added bonus.

    ¡°Anyone home?¡± I called out as I entered the kitchen through the back door.

    The kitchen was spotless-as usual-but there was no sign of Amanda of Mel. I walked the bottom floor of the house, looking for my siblings, but I couldn¡¯t find either of them anywhere. Then I remembered Mel said something about ying some games. I had noticed an Xbox console in the living room earlier, but I had checked there first. The TV was off, and there was no sign that anyone had been there since Emily left.

    That meant there was only one ce she could be.

    I ascended the stairs nervously since I hadn¡¯t spent much time up here. The girl¡¯s bedrooms were all up here, and it felt like I was invading their privacy just bying up here without their permission. My mother-and grandparents-had been very strict to never enter someone¡¯s bedroom without their consent, especially if the door was closed. It was so ingrained in me that I found it physically difficult to even consider just going upstairs and knocking on a random door without someone knowing first. Earlier had been okay because both Emily and Mel had been okay with it. What if I walked in on someone changing or doing something private? Mel would probably be thrilled that I did, but Amanda might freak out. Even if she did have mutual feelings for me.

    I took a deep breath and decided it was time to nut up. My siblings had been letting themselves into my living space since I arrived here.

    I knew which room was Amanda¡¯s from earlier-and that Erica¡¯s was right next to hers-but I didn¡¯t know which was Mel¡¯s and which was Emily¡¯s. It made it easier to guess since Emily was out right now so I wouldn¡¯t be walking in on her unexpectedly.

    I passed by Amanda and Erica¡¯s closed doors and the open bathroom door to the only other two doors at the end of the hallway. The guessing game of which door to pick was actually rtively easy once I was standing in front of them. One door had a poster of a

    famous thrash metal guitarist hanging on it, while the other had a decorative skeleton hanging from the door handle. I chuckled at the differences between the twins and how easy it was to pick their styles.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Both were as cute as the other, though.

    I knocked on Mel¡¯s door gently but heard nothing back. I waited a few seconds before knocking again a little louder. I was starting to feel a little anxious standing in the hallway, so I tried the handle. The door opened smoothly, and I peeked into the room. I had been expecting a room of ck sheets, Halloween decorations, candles, skulls, and ck painted walls. Then I remembered the cute pyjamas Mel wore to bed, and Mel¡¯s bedroom¡¯s purple and pink decor fit her perfectly. The bed wasrge, with a white metal frame and thick mattress. The hot pink covers and matching pillows were lit up by purple LED lights behind the bed, which bathed the room in a strong purple hue that made distinguishing the other colours difficult. Although not asrge as Amanda¡¯s, the room was spacious-with a floor to ceiling mirrored wardrobe against the wall opposite the bed, which could make for some interesting sex, especially with the nightclub-like LED lights.

    Against the far wall sat my tinum-haired sister. Mel had her back to the door, sitting at her desk in a purple gaming chair. Herputer shed like a rainbow, adding to the chaotic blend of colours around her desk. Mel¡¯s chair spun around slowly, and she gave me a wide grin when she saw me.

    ¡°Be right back, guys,¡± she said, then clicked a button on her keyboard before removing her headset. Which was also purple, with cat ears.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly expecting all this,¡± I said, gesturing to the room.

    ¡°I like to keep some surprises,¡± Mel giggled.

    ¡°Well, colour me surprised,¡± Iughed.

    Mel hopped to her feet, and I took in her unicorn and rainbow pyjama pants and top that looked like it¡¯d be tight on a five-year-old. She very clearly wasn¡¯t wearing a bra still. She didn¡¯t wear much-if any-makeup, and her hair was tied back in a simple ponytail, but she looked as beautiful as the first day I met her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Mel asked, crossing the room to stand before me.

    ¡°Just wondering where everyone was,¡± I said, looking down at her.

    Mel was easily the shortest of my siblings, barely reaching my nipples when she was barefoot. But Mel never let her size dictate how she acted or how others saw her. Her presence was demanding, and she knew how to control the room and get her way. She¡¯d all but mastered how to deal with me.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m d you finally made it,¡± Mel whispered. ¡°I was starting to worry I¡¯d have to get myself off.¡±

    Her low, husky tone sent shivers down my spine with her implications. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just being in the same room as you will have me dripping in seconds,¡± Mel bit her lip, then grabbed my hand and brought it to her stomach. She guided my hand under the waistband of her pyjama pants and between her legs. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel how wet I am?¡±

    Mel had opted to not wear any panties, and my hand came into contact with her bare and extremely wet pussy. She felt incredibly warm and inviting. The arousal from her vagina had spread to the tops of her inner thighs. I wanted nothing more than to tear her clothes off andp up her juices.

    ¡°I can see you¡¯re in a simr situation,¡± Mel said, pulling my hand from between her legs.

    I looked down to see my sweatpants tenting with my erection. I hadn¡¯t put on any underwear either, so there was nothing to restrict my cock. There were only two thin pieces of material between Mel and me at this moment.

    I was alone with Mel in her bedroom, and there was nothing to stop us from finally taking thatst step.

 87

    ¡°I need you,¡± I breathed heavily.

    ¡°I know, baby,¡± Mel said, taking one of my fingers into her mouth, sucking her own juices from my digits. ¡°Let me take care of you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to y any more games with my tinum-haired sister. We¡¯d fooled around already, and it had been great, but I needed to fuck her. I wanted nothing more than to take her and im her body as my own. It was like Mel was begging me to do so with the intense gazes she shot my way. But I needed to respect her wishes and take things at her pace.

    Much like I did with Emily.

    Mel dropped to her knees before me, and with one smooth motion, she had my sweatpants down and my cock out. Her small hand grasped my shaft, causing me to inhale sharply at the feel of her warm hands against my cock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of seeing this magnificent tool,¡± Mel said, eyeing my cock with a heavy degree of awe.

    ¡°You girls definitely know how to inte my ego,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°You deserve every bit of that ego,¡± Mel said, slowly working my cock with both hands now.

    I had a witty reply ready, but I forgot it as soon as Mel mped her luscious lips around the tip of my penis. A spark of pleasure shot through my entire body, my head rolled back, and I let out a low moan as I struggled to keep my legs from buckling under me. Mel swirled her tongue across my ns while she pumped my shaft with her hands. I was lucky I didn¡¯t bust a nut right then and there.

    After a dozen seconds, I finally cooled my jets and nced down at my white-haired sibling. Mel was staring straight up at me, her gorgeous green eyes sparkling with open lust and admiration, hiding nothing from me. As soon as our eyes met, Mel released her lip-lock on my cock and ran her tongue down the side of my shaft, only to trace a line up the base of it a momentter before sucking the tip into her mouth again. This drew another moan of pleasure from me, but I didn¡¯t break eye contact this time. Instead, I ced a hand on the top of Mel¡¯s head and guided her as she took more and more of my cock into her mouth.

    ¡°You taste as good as I thought you would,¡± Mel said, finallying up for air. A strand of saliva stretched from the tip of my cock to her lips as she smiled up at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you taste as good as I think you do,¡± I replied with a low growl.

    ¡°Mmmm, so do I,¡± Mel purred. ¡°But not right now. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    I watched Mel dip her free hand into her pyjama pants and was about to offer to do that for her, but then she pulled her hand back out, and I realised what she had nned. I felt increased wetness around my cock as her hand sped me. Mel had lubricated her hand using her own juices and was now massaging it into my shaft. Her other hand vanished likewise, returning to join the party.

    Mel worked my tool in unison with both hands, not leaving an inch of skin untouched. Her mouth hovered open just at the tip of my cock, teasing me with the phantom feel of her lips and tongue. I wasn¡¯t going tost much longer, but I didn¡¯t know if she wanted me to cum in her mouth or on her. I still wanted to fuck her, and I had a feeling this climax would knock me off my feet for a while.

    A knock at the door jolted me out of my lust-filled haze, and I all but jumped across the room, yanking my sweatpants up.

    ¡°Can Ie in, Mel?¡± Amanda called out through the door.

    Amanda knew what was happening in the house and seemed okay with it. But I didn¡¯t want to rub it in her face. I looked to Mel-still on her knees-and she gave me a cute pout as she eyed the extremely obvious bulge and spreading wet patch on my sweatpants.

    ¡°One minute,¡± Mel called out, then ushered me to the spot beside her bed. ¡°Just chill here for a minute. I don¡¯t want Manda to see us together yet. It might upset her.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts too,¡± I nodded.

    Mel and I shared a quick, heated kiss before I dropped onto the floor beside her bed. A few secondster, I heard the door open, and Amanda walked into the room.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Mel asked, sounding as cool as ice.

    ¡°Have you seen Nick around? I¡¯ve searched everywhere but can¡¯t find him,¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Looking for some brother fun?¡± Mel asked with a giggle.

    ¡°Mel,¡± Amanda said with a stern voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s up,dies.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Footsteps announced someone else entering the room, and I didn¡¯t have to see the smug face to know it was the king of douches, Craig. I had a moment of panic that he might have heard what Mel had said, but from the tone in his voice, he hadn¡¯t. Craig was usually way too absorbed in himself that a cow could shit on his foot, and he wouldn¡¯t notice until the smell hit his nose.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mel asked in a strong, venomous tone.

    ¡°Looking for your brother. Is he around?¡± Craig asked, seeming to not notice Mel¡¯s attitude towards him.

    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Mel asked.

    ¡°Guy business,¡± Craig replied.

    ¡°You want to talk about your muscles and how to act like a dickhead?¡± Melughed.

    ¡°Cute, but no,¡± Craig said, sounding a little irritated. ¡°Just tell him I¡¯m looking for him if you see him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how I feel,¡± Mel said. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be downstairs, babe.¡±

    I heard Craig¡¯s footsteps on the stairs and sighed in relief. Having Amanda find me in this situation would have been embarrassing, but anyone outside of the family-especially that knob-gobbler-would be devastating.

    ¡°Can you please try to be civil with Craig?¡± Amanda sighed heavily.

    ¡°Not a chance. You know I despise that dick,¡± Mel replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to like him. I¡¯m the one dating him,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°And you could do so much better than him,¡± Mel said, her tone softening.

    ¡°Just tell Nick that we were looking for him if you see him,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°Will do,¡± Mel replied.

    A momentter, the door closed, and I felt a weight on my back.

    ¡°Having fun down there?¡± Mel giggled as she straddled my back.

    ¡°Be better if I was lying on my back,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Probably, but we best not with king doofus in the house,¡± Mel said, climbing off my back.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said with heavy regret.

    I climbed to my feet and looked longingly at Mel. She had a goofy smile on her face that reminded me of Emily, and it was then I realised that I was seeing the real Amelia. The girl behind the walls she put up. The girl behind the resting bitch face and the snarkyments. In a way, she was more like Erica than her own twin, who wore her expressions and thoughts on her face like an open book.

    ¡°I wonder what Craig wants,¡± I said, looking to the door. ¡°And how I¡¯m gonna get out of this.¡±

    ¡°They went downstairs. You could probably sneak down and head out the back,¡± Mel said. ¡°I could do some recon and distraction for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°I know,¡± Mel smiled.

    We spared a few moments for a passionate kiss that almost made me risk taking things further-even with Craig in the house-but reason won out in the end.

 88

    Mel went first, leaving the door open, and I followed her to the stairs, stopping as she descended to the main hallway that ran down the middle of the house. I could quickly head out the front door-or pretend I¡¯m justing home-but I wasn¡¯t dressed for going out and didn¡¯t have my boots on. I peered over the railing, and Mel motioned for me toe down, then pointed to the door leading to the garage.

    ¡°They¡¯re in there,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, straining my ears to see if I could hear anything. ¡°I thought Amanda didn¡¯t go in there very often.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t, but Emily is out, so It has to be them. I¡¯ll go in, and if it is them, I¡¯ll close the door so you can get by,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°Sounds like a n,¡± I gave my white-haired sister a thumbs up.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a dork,¡± Mel giggled.

    I crept down the stairs quietly before Mel opened the door to the garage and poked her head through. A secondter, she stepped inside and closed the door. I heard Craig¡¯s voice as the door opened, but it cut off as soon as Mel closed it behind her. The soundproofing in the garage really was quite remarkable. I made my escape through the house, out the back door, and up the incline in the backyard to the rtive privacy of my little t. Once inside, I stripped out of my clothes and dressed in running shorts, sneakers, and a tank top. I had to make it look like I was out for a run-or trip to the gym-to exin why I wasn¡¯t anywhere in the house when they came looking for me.

    ¡°Nick, are you in there?¡±

    I stepped out of my small bedroom to see Amanda poking her head through my now open door. She smiled when she saw me and stepped through. Craig hot on her heels.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± I said, trying to sound as calm as possible. I would have loved an extra minute or two to sort myself out. Although I probably looked a little flushed from my encounter with Mel earlier, so the ¡®out for a run¡¯ scenario might not be so hard to pull off.

    ¡°You got back just in time,¡± Amanda said. ¡°Craig has something he wants to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, dude,¡± Craig said, stepping past Amanda dismissively, giving me a nod. ¡°Manda says you¡¯re quite a killer on guitar. Wanna join my band? We¡¯ve been looking for a second guitarist for a while now, but no one we¡¯ve tried out really suits the band.¡±

    The offer from Craig waspletely unexpected. I had yed with a few bands back in Ennd, but nothing serious. Even if Craig¡¯s band wasn¡¯t that serious, they still had enough songs for an album, even if it was roughly recorded and edited. I¡¯d also hardly spent any time talking to the guy.

    ¡°I guess I could give it a crack,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Craig grinned. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be a perfect fit.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t so sure about that myself. Craig was a bit of a dick, and I really didn¡¯t like the way his brother looked at Emily and my other sisters. The only one in the band that seemed like a half-decent guy was their bass yer, Dan. I¡¯d only met him briefly, but he was courteous to others around him and seemed friendly enough. I knew what Craig was after, though. He was all about that image, regardless of my skill and how well the band got along.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll give it a go and see what happens. I haven¡¯t yed much over the 12 months, so I might be a bit rusty.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Craig said, then handed me a USB thumb drive. ¡°All our music is on that. If you need any tabs or sheet music, I can get Dan to send them to you.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I won¡¯t need that stuff,¡± I said, taking the USB stick. ¡°I usually go by ear.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± Craig chuckled. ¡°Anyway, I gotta bounce.¡±

    I shook Craig¡¯s hand when he extended it-adding a nice firm grip-only to be polite and not cause any animosity between us. Craig wrapped his arm around Amanda¡¯s waist and walked her out of my t, but not before she shot me a warm smile over her shoulder.

    I didn¡¯t know if I was going to bother trying out for Craig¡¯s band. I didn¡¯t like him enough to want to spend even more time around the guy. But I did miss ying music. The few jam sessions with Emily had been amazing, but they only served to light the spark in me to y with a band again. I¡¯d never made it on stage before, and the fact that Craig¡¯s band-which I still didn¡¯t know the name of-already had material written and recorded meant all I had to do was learn half a dozen songs, and we could be on stage within a month or two.

    That prospect alone was enough to push me into epting the try-out.

    I headed down to the house and into the garage to fire up one of Amanda¡¯s electric guitars-with music on the brain-since I still needed to re-string mine. I grabbed the same Jackson Kelly I had been using already, plugged it into the MESA amplifier that I¡¯d already tweaked to my liking, and lost myself in the shredding and harmonies of my favourite bands.

    I lost track of time as I yed-lost in my own world-but my hands knew when it was time to stop. I rolled the volume back on the guitar and switched the amplifier to standby before powering it down. I took a deep breath as I let realitye back into focus, and only then did I notice I had gained an audience. Sitting on the couch against the wall sat Emily and Jen, her best friend. Jen had been the first woman I¡¯d slept with since I came to Australia, and while she was insanely hot, I found her to be a bit of a bitch.

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t know you two were here,¡± I said, cing the guitar on the rack beside me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for about ten minutes, but we didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re really fucking good,¡± Jen said, a little awe in her voice. ¡°Like, really good.¡±

    ¡°Better than I was a few days ago. Emily has been practicing with me,¡± I said, unsure how to interact with Jen. She would have been my type physically, but not her personality. Even if she wasn¡¯t a bit of a bitch, I had no interest in her after what had started between Erica, Mel, Emily, and myself.

    ¡°Take apliment,¡± Emily giggled. ¡°You are excellent.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Iughed. ¡°Thank you, both of you.¡±

    ¡°Amanda had dinner in the oven when we came home. It¡¯ll probably be ready soon,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what time is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nearly six-thirty,¡± Jen answered, checking the time on her phone.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I gasped. I knew I had lost track of time, but I didn¡¯t realise it had been nearly four hours since I spoke with Craig. My hands were protesting, though. I worked my fingers into fists and flexed my wrists to dispel the cramps I felting on. I hadn¡¯t felt a thing while I was ying, swept up in the moment, but it was flooding in now like a vegan at a BBQ talking about their life choices. The thought of BBQ made my stomach rumble, and I realised I was really fucking hungry.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m starving,¡± I said to the girls.

    I left ahead of Jen and Emily and beelined it for the kitchen. The garage door not only dampened the sound from the garage, but it also cut off the wonderful aroma wafting through the house, originating from the kitchen. I let my nose take control as it guided me to the kitchen and the promise of a mouth-watering meal.

    ¡°Good evening,¡± Amanda greeted me with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡±

    ¡°Oh damn, that looks good,¡± I said, leaning over the kitchen counter to take a whiff of the baking dish holding the treasures I was seeking.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± Amanda shrugged.

    ¡°It sure smells amazing. What¡¯s in it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Beef mince, pasta, cheese, and a homemade pasta sauce Dad used to make,¡± Amanda exined with a broad smile.

    ¡°Oh, fuck yeah,¡± Mel eximed, strolling into the kitchen, still in her PJ¡¯s. ¡°I am so looking forward to this. Amanda makes an amazing pasta bake.¡±

    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t have much red meat?¡± I asked my white-haired sister.

    ¡°Not often, but this is my red meat day,¡± Mel grinned and pped her hands.

 89

    ¡°We have particr days a month where we allow ourselves some red meat. Steak is usually far too heavy for us, so this is a great in-between,¡± Amanda exined.

    ¡°Steak has nothing on this,¡± Mel said through a mouthful of food.

    ¡°Amelia!¡± Amanda scolded her sister but beganughing before she finished.

    Mel swallowed and grinned at me before licking her fork clean seductively.

    I helped set the table and dish out the amazing smelling meal to everyone, including Jen. I wasn¡¯t sure why she was here, but she seemed a little different than she had the night I met her. I didn¡¯t really have much experience with her considering our longest encounter was me fucking her into the mattress while I watched Erica finger herself in the darkness. But Mel didn¡¯t like Jen, and I trusted her judgment when it came to her twin.

    ¡°Have you set a day with Craig yet?¡± Amanda asked after we all started eating.

    ¡°For what?¡± Erica asked.

    ¡°Nick is trying out for Craig¡¯s band,¡± Amanda exined.

    ¡°Why?¡± Erica scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve heard Nick y. He is ten times better than any of those guys. Plus, he isn¡¯t a dickhead.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Mel said through a mouthful of food.

    ¡°They¡¯re not that bad, Erica. And I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t talk about Craig that way,¡± Amanda said, a touch of anger in her tone.

    ¡°Calm down, everyone,¡± I said, putting my fork down. ¡°I haven¡¯t even listened to the music Craig gave me. It can¡¯t hurt to give it a go and see what happens.¡±

    ¡°Just let me know when you¡¯re feelingfortable to practice with them, and I can let Craig know,¡± Amanda smiled.

    The kitchen fell silent after that, the tension almost as thick as the cheese in my dinner. Amanda shot res at Erica from time to time when her sister wasn¡¯t looking, and Erica rubbed my leg with her barefoot under the table. It was risky with Jen here, but it wasn¡¯t like anyone was dropping spoons under the table and giving me a blowjob during dinner.

    Well¡­ Mel might, just to fuck with me.

    After dinner, I helped Amanda clear the table and wash the dishes as usual, and as usual, she tried to get me to rx while she did it. I¡¯d keep at it, and one day she might stop protesting.

    Once the kitchen was spick-and-span once more, I headed into the living room where Jen and Emily had retreated to after dinner. The girls were talking softly when I entered, so I took a seat at the edge of the couch on Emily¡¯s side so I didn¡¯t intrude on their obviously private conversation. From time to time, I looked over at the two of them, expecting to see a coy smile or devious look from Jen, but I never did. She actually looked quite upset and almost like she was about to break down any second.

    But she never did.

    An hourter, Jen excused herself, and Emily walked her outside to her car beforeing back and joining me on the couch, this time cuddling up beside me.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can we talk about itter?¡± Emily replied softly. ¡°I just wanna be with you right now.¡±

    ¡°You got it,¡± I said, kissing the top of her head.

    We sat like that-in silence-for the next hour or more until I realised Emily had fallen asleep. She was snoring softly with her head against my chest. I brushed her messy hair aside and just watched her for a moment. Emily hardly wore any makeup, but she was incredibly beautiful without it. All of my sisters were, but Emily had a triple-A natural beauty.

    Nothing could make my heart warm more than her goofy smile.

    ¡°God damn, I fucking love you.¡±

    I looked up to see Erica standing in the archway to the living room.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Say what?¡± I asked, unsure if I heard her correctly.

    ¡°You, I love you,¡± Erica said, smiling at me. ¡°The way you¡¯re looking at Emily right now. That alone makes me love you more than anything because I know you¡¯ll never hurt her.¡±

    ¡°I would never hurt any of you,¡± I replied without hesitation.

    ¡°I know,¡± Erica nodded. ¡°And the fact that I believe you means there is something special about you. We all see it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal guy,¡± I said.

    Erica crossed the room and knelt by my feet, taking my free hand in hers. ¡°Shut up and take apliment.¡±

    Iughed, knowing Erica had no way of hearing the exact words Emily spoke mere hours earlier. ¡°Not the first time I¡¯ve heard that today.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all very smart women in this household,¡± Erica smiled, kissing my hand. ¡°Well¡­ Amanda has her moments.¡±

    ¡°You need to let up on her,¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like Craig any more than you do, but it¡¯s her choice.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Erica nodded. ¡°I only do it because I love her, and she deserves to be happy. I see the way she looks at you. It¡¯s the same way you were looking at Emily just then and the same way I look at you.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but you need to respect her decisions,¡± I said firmly.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Erica sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let up on the Craig hate train¡­ for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, leaning down to kiss her softly on the lips.

    ¡°Can Ie and see youter?¡± Erica asked, unmistakable lust in her eyes.

    ¡°I would love that,¡± I sighed. ¡°But I already told Emily she could spend the night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Erica replied, barely hiding her disappointment.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m not used to this yet,¡± I said. ¡°How about tomorrow night? Just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± Erica grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡±

    We shared another long kiss before Erica smoothed Emily¡¯s hair and kissed her sister¡¯s forehead softly. The affection took me off guard momentarily since Erica rarely showed any outward signs of love and affection for anyone, even her sisters. There really was more to my lustrous sister than I initially thought.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Erica said in a whisper.

 90

    Not once did my eyes leave her amazing ass as she sauntered out of the living room, giving her hips that exaggerated sway I loved so, so much.

    Emily stirred shortly after, and her beautiful brown eyes fluttered open. She smiled when she saw me, then stretched out like a cat waking from a nap and let out a cute little yawn.

    ¡°I needed that nap, but I think it¡¯s time for a shower, then bed,¡± Emily said.

    ¡°Go for it. I¡¯ll be waiting in my room for you,¡± I said, kissing her on the cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick,¡± Emily smiled, then bounded to her feet and up the stairs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I sat there for a few minutes as I let my erection calm down. I swear I was like a teenager who just figured out what to do with his dick, and everything and anything resembling the curves of a woman set me off. I was never like this around women.

    But my sisters weren¡¯t just any women.

    The house was mostly silent as I left through the back door and made my way up to my t. The door was unlocked-as usual-and I immediately started stripping out of my clothes before tossing them over the back of my couch. I probably should have been more cautious about getting naked so freely since my half-siblings loved walking in unannounced so often. But then again, maybe I wanted one of them to just walk in on me right now. I¡¯d had mind-blowing sex with Erica this morning-our first time-but that had done nothing to quieten my overacting libido. If anything, it had made me hornier all day, especially after the encounter with Mel earlier. Maybe I should rub one out before bed. I doubted I would get anything from Emily tonight, and it might help me sleep easier.

    I crossed the small living room of my t and headed for the bathroom. I needed a shower, which would be the best ce to sort myself out right now. Then I heard the door to my t open.

    I spun around expecting to see Emily and prepared myself to apologise for standing around in my birthday suit and assure her it wasn¡¯t an expectation for sex. But I didn¡¯t see the messy-haired twin. It was Erica standing at my door. All but licking her lips.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re spending the night with Emily,¡± Erica said, crossing the room, her eyes on my cock. ¡°And I know you and Emily are taking things slow, so I figured I¡¯d give you a hand¡­ or two to help you sleep tonight.¡±

    ¡°How do you know Emily and I are taking it slow?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°We¡¯re girls, sisters, and we¡¯re both into the same guy,¡± Erica shrugged as if that was all the exnation needed.

    Erica dropped to her knees in front of me and ran her hands up my naked thighs. Her nails dragged at my skin, sending shivers through my whole body. My cock pulsed to life before her. I was expecting a bit of a tease to start with, but Erica wasn¡¯t ying around. Her lips wrapped around the tip of my penis, and her tongue flicked across my ns. I groaned in pleasure at the warm, wet feeling of her mouth, and my legs almost buckled underneath me when I felt the tip of my cock press against the back of her throat. Erica worked me in and out of her mouth a few times-without the use of her hands-before she took me down her throat in one smooth motion. Her nose pressed against my pubic bone, and her beautiful blue eyes locked onto mine as I felt her tonguep at the underside of my shaft.

    ¡°Holy fucking shit!¡± I gaped, grabbing a fistful of Erica¡¯s long, ck hair.

    Erica moaned her reply as she slid my cock out of her throat, keeping the head in her mouth as she took a deep breath. Then, like an absolute trooper, she took me back down her throat again. She did this five times before she released my cock from her wondrous mouth.

    ¡°You have the most amazing cock,¡± She grinned, breathing heavily as she jerked my saliva-coated cock with one hand and massaged my balls with the other. ¡°I could get used to sucking this every morning.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I said between gasps of pleasure.

    ¡°Good, because I¡¯m nowhere near done with you,¡± Erica ran her tongue up the underside of my cock, causing my whole body to vibrate with pleasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m close to cumming,¡± I gasped, not wanting to but unable to hold it back after the day I had.

    ¡°Good,¡± Erica said, pulling her top down to expose her weapons of mass distraction. ¡°Cum straight on my tits.¡±

    Her words had the intended effect, and I could feel myself growing steadily closer to what I knew was going to be an orgasm of colossal proportions. Then, Erica¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Shit, hang on,¡± Erica said, grabbing her phone from where she¡¯d discarded it on the floor.

    I was so close to cumming, but I dared not touch myself to finish off. Erica had worked hard for this, and I wanted her to enjoy it as much as I knew I would.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down,¡± Erica said, then hung up. ¡°I am so fucking sorry, Nick. Mel has something important she needs my help with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, barely able to hide my disappointment. ¡°Go help her out. We can pick this up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I will make this up to you,¡± Erica said, getting to her feet. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I smiled, pulling her into a hug.

    We shared a quick, passionate kiss that almost made me try to convince her to stick around and finish what we started. After all, I would only need another minute at most. But I didn¡¯t want to beg Erica to stick around when she couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t like Erica to give up any pursuit of sexual contact between us, so it must have been important to draw her away.

    We parted after our kiss, me watching Erica¡¯s glorious ass as she left my t, and Erica gave me a look back-shing me a dazzling smile-before vanishing into the night.

    ¡°Time for that shower,¡± I said to myself. ¡°A really fucking cold one.¡±

    ******************

    The icy cold water washed over my naked body, sending goosebumps racing across my skin. I was never a fan of cold showers, but I had endured them more than a few times in my life when my mother waste paying the bills. So, I could manage for a minute or two.

    I washed and dried myself quickly, changing into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt for bed. I preferred to sleep in the nude, but I figured I had better show some form of modesty since Emily was joining me tonight. Once again, I heard the front door open without a knock, and Emily stepped into my bedroom only a momentter.

    ¡°Ready for bed?¡± I asked, turning to greet her.

 91

    ¡°Yep,¡± Emily smiled.

    As usual, Emily wore a long t-shirt that stopped mid-thigh, leaving her milky white legs exposed, and by the delightful bounce of her breasts when she moved, I could tell she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. I switched the lights off and climbed into bed first, scooting over to one side and pulled the covers back for Emily. She slid into the bed eagerly, worming her way under the covers until she was pressed up against me, our faces merely an inch apart.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Emily smiled, kissing me on the lips.

    ¡°Hey to you,¡± I said, kissing her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d you let me sleep here tonight,¡± she said. ¡°I love waking up next to you.¡±

    ¡°The feelings mutual,¡± I said, wrapping arms around her slim waist and pulling her against me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not ready for¡­ you know,¡± Emily said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I assured her. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it¡­ ufortable for you?¡± Emily asked.

    As usual around my sexy as fuck siblings, my cock had decided he wanted to join the party and was now pressing against Emily¡¯s stomach. The cold shower had helped calm me down from my brief and anti-climactic encounter with Erica. But there was no real long-term solution when I had this all-star babe in bed with me. Well¡­ no other long-term.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± I lied. ¡°Guys get used to this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever¡­ do it yourself?¡± Emily asked shyly.

    ¡°All guys do, and most girls from what I¡¯ve been told,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°You can do that if you want,¡± Emily said, her tone low and breathy.

    ¡°Do you want to see that?¡± I asked, more than a little interested in the idea. It wasn¡¯t sex, but it would still be better than jacking off on my own.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Emily bit her bottom lip in a way that made her look incredibly sexy, but she probably didn¡¯t even know what she was doing. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one in person before.¡±

    ¡°And you want to?¡± I asked, dragging this conversation out on purpose. It was making Emily squirm. Something I found very entertaining.

    ¡°Only yours,¡± she blurted out.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. ¡°Can you get themp?¡±

    Emily slipped away from me for a moment and switched on the bedsidemp-It was one of those Himyan saltmps-that bathed the room in a soft, warm glow. Emily perched herself next to me, sitting cross-legged with her hands on herp. She looked both eager and anxious.

    I pulled the covers away-revealing the very obvious tent in my shorts-and hooked my thumbs under the waistband of my shorts.

    ¡°Could you take your shirt off too?¡± Emily asked just before I pulled my shorts down.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I smiled and sat up in bed to pull my shirt off. ¡°That better?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily said, her eyes exploring my naked chest before settling on my barely concealed erection.

    The sexual tension in the room was so thick I was surprised neither of us was choking on it. I could feel Emily¡¯s heat and warmth, smell the scent of her body wash and almost feel her body against mine. It made me a little light-headed. But that was probably because all the blood in my body rushed to my erection, promising a monolithic climax.

    Then I slid my shorts down and kicked them off. My gpole of a dick sprang free and pped against my stomach as Iy back. I immediately grasped myself with one hand and began stroking my cock leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s big,¡± Emily whispered, almost too softly for me to hear, then spoke a little louder. ¡°Does it hurt? It looks painful.¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it could get painful, but it¡¯s more just really ufortable.¡±

    ¡°So, you just do that?¡± she said, gesturing to my hand that was slowly working my shaft.

    ¡°Pretty much, but usually with a mental image or visual stimtion,¡± I said and immediately wanted to take my words back. I didn¡¯t want Emily to think I was pushing her to get naked or anything.

    ¡°I can show you my boobs if you like,¡± Emily said, almost too quickly.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t object to that,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯refortable with it, that is.¡±

    Emily¡¯s eyes lingered on my naked body for a few seconds before she pulled the hem of her shirt up and over her head. Her glorious breasts spilled forth. Emily wasn¡¯t as gifted in the chest department as her older sisters were, but Emily¡¯s were perfect for her body. Her tiny nipples were already erect-a sign of her arousal-and begging for attention.

    ¡°Does this help?¡± she asked, sitting there with her hands in herp, looking a little nervous.

    ¡°Very much so,¡± I said, my eyes glued to her breasts as I worked my shaft.

    ¡°Did you already cum?¡± Emily asked a momentter.

    ¡°No,¡± I said, noticing the precum leaking from the tip of my penis. ¡°That¡¯s normal and happens when I get really turned on.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ morees out when you orgasm?¡± Emily asked, leaning forward for a better look.

    ¡°Yeah, a bit more,¡± I said, downying it. My experiences so far with my half-sisters had been far more intense than any other girl I¡¯d been with before. But I didn¡¯t want to scare Emily off with that.

    ¡°Do you mind if I?¡± Emily asked, looking ten times more nervous.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I smiled, letting go of my cock andying my hands under my head.

    Emily¡¯s fingers traced up the underside of my shaft, sending a shiver through my body before she finally wrapped her hand around me. Her hands were warm and soft, causing me to let out an involuntary groan of pleasure at her touch.

    ¡°Is that too hard?¡± she asked, letting go quickly.

    ¡°Oh no, not at all,¡± I said. ¡°You could even squeeze a bit harder. It feels good.¡±

    Emily¡¯s grip tightened just right on my shaft as she slowly worked my tool. Precum leaked from the tip of my penis, coating my erection, but Emily didn¡¯t stop. She kept going until there was a satisfying wet sounding from her movements as she massaged my own precum into the length of my shaft. My eyes drifted shut somewhere along the way as Iy there, basking in the feel of Emily¡¯s soft hands around my pole, but I opened them again when I felt Emily¡¯s body shift on the bed. And I was not disappointed in what I saw.

    Emily straddled my thighs, her breasts pushed together in such a way that if it were any of my other sisters, it would have been intentional. But Emily was different. She was beautiful, funny and adorable, butcked the experience and open sex appeal that her sisters openly portrayed. But that alone was what made our current scenario that much more arousing.

    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I said, sitting up in bed so I could reach her easier. My hand brushed along her thigh-causing Emily to shiver-and over her hips before cupping one breast with a firm grip before paying equal attention to the other.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°That feels nice,¡± Emily moaned softly.

    Emily¡¯s body seemed to vibrate under my touch. Her hands kept working my shaft, only stopping a few times when she got distracted whilst I paid extra attention to her nipples. I had to hold myself up with one arm, so I was only free to explore her body with my right hand, but Emily seemed to enjoy my touch as much as I did hers.

    I was so absorbed in the sights, sounds, and feel of Emily as I stroke and groped her near-naked body that I almost forgot that she was working my rock-hard erection with her soft hands. Emily slowly picked up speed as she became morefortable and genuinely seemed to enjoy herself. Her full, soft lips were parted slightly as she let out heavy breathes filled with desire and lust.

 92

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± I groaned in pleasure. Emily didn¡¯t stop or slow. In fact, she sped up and added a pleasurable twist to her wrist as it glided up and down the length of my erection. Sending me hurtling to the finish line.

    All of the desire, lust, and sexual frustration from the day burst forth like an overflowing dam about to destroy a small rural vige. I felt my climax racing in, and there was nothing in the universe that would stop it this time. Emily, on the other hand, had no idea just how over the edge I was. I pulled her into a passionate kiss, running my fingers through her wavy hair as our tongues danced a primal and aggressive battle that was entirely unfamiliar for the two of us.

    Then my orgasm hit me like a Mack truck running through a ceramics store.

    I let out a deep, guttural growl of pleasure into Emily¡¯s mouth as the first spray of cum erupted from my rigid staff. I broke our kiss to stare into Emily¡¯s eyes as she continued to stroke my shaft, not realising immediately what was happening. Then her eyes drifted down to my cock, growing wide at the sight of my warm seed spraying her soft belly and running down her closed fist.

    I wanted to tell her to keep going, but I was at a loss for words as my climax turned my brain to jelly along with the rest of my body. I gripped her hair hard as I pressed my forehead to hers and let out another groan of pleasure as my cock continued to paint a mess of both of our bodies like an angry artist whipping up a masterpiece.

    After a minute or two, I finally came down from Mount Everest and loosened my grip on Emily¡¯s hair and her hip, which I hadn¡¯t realised I was gripping so intensely, leaving a faint but unmistakable mark on her fair skin that would fade by morning.

    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I breathed heavily, slumping back onto the mattress. ¡°I really fucking needed that.¡±

    Emily¡¯s hand was still gripping my softening cock, her eyes fixed on the mass of creamy seed that now covered her hand, my cock, both our stomachs, and even a few strands reaching as high as her full, perfect breasts. It really was quite a sight. One that made my cock twitch.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much of it,¡± Emily said finally. ¡°Is that normal?¡±

    ¡°Today was a strange day,¡± I said, running my hands up her thighs. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I had a bit of pent-up frustration.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I could help,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°You were amazing,¡± I smiled back.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily said, looking back down at our cum covered bodies.

    ¡°We can go take a shower together if you¡¯d like. Or you could take one first if you¡¯re morefortable with that,¡± I suggested, knowing she would want to clean up before bed as much as I would.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to do that together,¡± Emily said, biting her bottom lip shyly.

    ¡°So would I.¡±

    A few minutester, I was standing in my modest shower cubicle with apletely naked Emily. My cock had refused to y ball with me and stood to attention as soon as I began helping Emily wash. I could tell she was still a little nervous and awkward with being naked in front of me, so I tried my best to make her feel good, but at the same time rx her and let her know she was in control of how far we went tonight. I¡¯d already received one hell of a hand job from the inexperienced twin-even though I was horny enough to fuck all night-and could sleep easy.

    I helped soap up Emily¡¯s back first-spending more time than was necessary on her gloriously pert behind and washing over her hips-before she turned to face me. She gave me a shy look and almost crossed her arms over her breasts by instinct. Then I kissed her, and her body melted into me. Our kiss was hot and passionate while staying slow and sensual. Emily¡¯s body pressed against mine, trapping my erect penis between us. The mixture of hot, steamy water and her naked flesh was making my head spin and my cock throb so hard I¡¯m sure Emily could feel each pulse.

    ¡°Turn around,¡± I said once our kiss finally ended.

    Emily bit her lip and nodded. As soon as her back was to me, I pulled her against my chest, wrapping my arms around her body, cupping her right breast with my left hand, and grabbing her hip with my right hand. I would have gone straight for the hot spot between their legs with either of my other sisters I was currently in a sexual rtionship with. Teasing and fingering them until I had them squirming against me. But not with Emily. I had to work her up to the heavy stuff.

    ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± I whispered into Emily¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Yesss!¡± Emily hissed, pressed back against me.

    I momentarily released my hold on her as Ithered my hands with shower gel, then returned them to her body. Emily let out a little squeak at the cold but immediately moaned as I started massaging her breasts, stomach, and over her hips. All the while, my cock nestled nicely between her butt cheeks. Precum leaked from the tip of my cock as she moved her hips pleasurably, causing her butt to wiggle against my cock.

    Once I was satisfied I had cleaned Emily¡¯s front as much as I had her back-I was very thorough-I let my right hand drop back to her stomach, just above her pubis as I fondled her breasts some more with my left hand. Almost as soon as my right hand stopped on her stomach, Emily¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. For a split second, I was worried I¡¯d gone too far, but Emily quickly showed me I hadn¡¯t gone far enough. My wavy-haired younger sister parted her legs slightly and brought my hand to the small patch of pubic hair above her vagina. I wasted no time as I ran my fingers along her slick folds, teasingly pressed into her just enough to get a gasp of pleasure and adding a bit of pressure to her clit before kissing at her neck.

    Emily moaned loudly as my fingers probed at her. Her whole body was vibrating, and I felt her legs go weak as I held her to my body. I was already so horny that it felt like I hadn¡¯t had sex in months, even though I¡¯d fucked Erica this morning and blown a load only fifteen minutes earlier. I could have easily bent Emily forward and slid into her. But she might not be ready for that, especially so out of the blue. Emily must have read my mind because she reached behind herself, grasped my cock, and created enough space between our bodies to angle it down and in between her legs before mping her deliciously soft thighs together. From here, all it would take is a slight angle change on my part, and I would prate another sister.

    I opted for the next best thing.

 93

    I started thrusting between Emily¡¯s legs as I groped at her breasts. I wasn¡¯t inside of her like I really wanted, but I could feel the warmth from her pussy gliding along the length of my shaft with each thrust. Emily seemed to be enjoying herself since she hardly stopped moaning. Then I felt the angle change only for a split second, but it was enough for the tip of my penis to graze her clit, sending her over the edge instantly.

    Emily¡¯s body vibrated and trembled in my arms as her orgasm rocketed through her. I held her against me, turning her face to the side so I could kiss her. The look of sheer ecstasy on her face triggered my second climax, bringing forth a torrent of seed that would have been considered significant if not for the previous load that Emily¡¯s hands had coaxed from me.

    The next thing I remembered was leaning against the wall of the shower, Emily facing me as she rested her head against my chest. We were both breathing heavily as we came down from our euphoria.

    ¡°Does it always feel this good,¡± Emily said, sounding very out of breath.

    ¡°Not always. There is something different about you girls,¡± I replied, instantly wishing I hadn¡¯t mentioned the others.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to be with anyone else ever again,¡± Emily whispered.

    We kissed softly for a while as the hot water washed away the fatigue in our muscles. Then we dried off as we shared more touching and kissing. Emily seemed to be far morefortable with her naked body around me now, not even attempting to cover herself with the towel as she dried and even choosing to sleep naked with me. I felt my cock twitch once more as Emily snuggled up against me in bed, but even he was too exhausted to party anymore.

    I awoke the following day to the ever-growing familiar sight of Emily beside me, only she waspletely naked this morning. The warmth from the summer sun had heated the small bedroom already. As a result, Emily must have kicked the covers off in her sleep. I enjoyed the sight of her naked body snuggled up beside me. The curve of her hips to her ass, her long, smooth legs, but it was the small part of her full lips and angelic features that made my heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Emily said groggily, her eyes fluttering open.

    ¡°It is a good morning,¡± I replied, kissing her softly on the lips.

    Our bodies entwined as our tongues met. My morning wood pressed into Emily¡¯s stomach, and her legs parted when I rolled on top of her. Emily reached between us and gave my cock a few strokes, and I thought this was the moment. She angled my erection, her legs were spread wide, and she gave me an intense-but nervous as hell-stare.

    ¡°Nick, are you awake?¡±

    Amanda¡¯s voice started both Emily and me. I jumped from the bed like I¡¯d shit myself in my sleep. My heart was racing immediately, but I didn¡¯t know why. Amanda knew what was going on, and even though she may not approve-from jealousy, ording to Mel-she wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Emily jumped from the bed with a few explicit curses muttered and grabbed one of my old t-shirts from my floor pile, gave me a quick kiss after pulling it on, and darted into the bathroom. Amanda may ept what was going on in the house, but that didn¡¯t mean we had to unt it in front of her. Especially if she had conflicting feelings about it. With how quickly Emily jumped into action, I got the feeling she felt the same way.

    I quickly pulled on a pair of jeans and headed into my small living room. I probably should have put a shirt on, but it was far warmer over here than back home, and it felt good to go shirtless. The girls all seemed to enjoy it too, and it was a little fun watching Amanda squirm.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± I asked, stepping into the smallbo kitchen/living room.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Amanda must havee up to see me shortly after getting out of bed. Her hair was neatly brushed and pulled back into a ponytail. She wore a white tank top that looked a size too small for her-obviously no bra-with a pair of ck boy-short-like panties that left almost nothing to my imagination. I was thankful for my jeans as they slightly helped restrict my now raging boner. Amanda¡¯s eyes roamed my chest quickly before focusing on my face. Our eyes met, and her cheeks darkened a touch.

    ¡°Just seeing if you¡¯ve thought about Craig¡¯s offer some more,¡± she said, her hands sped almost nervously before her.

    ¡°A little,¡± I lied. I¡¯d had much more important things on my mindst night. ¡°Does he need an answer right away?¡±

    ¡°Kind of. They have a show in four weeks and would like to have a new member by then,¡± Amanda answered.

    ¡°Four weeks isn¡¯t a lot of time, but I understand why he wants an answer so soon,¡± I replied, crossing my arms over my chest. Four weeks wasn¡¯t much time to learn new music, but I¡¯d heard their stuff before and was confident I could pull it off. ¡°Let me take a shower and think about it, and I¡¯ll let you know at breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Amanda pped her hands and jumped on the spot, making her breasts bounce delightfully. ¡°You¡¯ll do great.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said yes yet,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°I know,¡± Amanda nodded, then closed the distance between us quickly to hug me.

    I wrapped my arms around her thin waist and almost groaned in pleasure as Amanda¡¯s body melted against me. Her tank top did nothing to hide the feel of her perfect breasts against my skin, yet I still needed the feel of her naked flesh against my chest so badly I wanted to tear the garment from her body. My cock was fighting a battle against my constricting jeans and now was pushing into Amanda¡¯s stomach as she hugged me. The moment was filled with raw sexual tension that could explode at any moment.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Amanda said as our embraced slowly ended.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said yes yet,¡± I repeated, letting my hands drop to her hips.

    ¡°I know,¡± Amanda nodded, cing her hands against my chest. ¡°I just wanted to thank you foring into our lives. The others haven¡¯t been happier, and well¡­ I love having you around.¡±

 94

    ¡°I should be thanking you for allowing me toe,¡± I said, gently pulling Amanda closer to me. She responded eagerly, and soon our faces were a mere inch apart.

    ¡°I guess we can both be thankful for each other,¡± Amanda said in a low, breathy tone.

    Amanda was the tallest out of all of my siblings, only a couple of inches shorter than me. Our bodies fit well together, and it would only take the slightest fraction of a move forward to taste her lips once more. And to have her. The girl I fell in love with the moment I saw her.

    ¡°I better take that shower,¡± I said, letting my hands fall away from her hips.

    My words broke the moment, and Amanda blinked rapidly for a few seconds before nodding and taking a hasty step back. We had both been caught up in a moment of sexually charged energy that could have so quickly turned the opposite way. I needed to be the responsible one and make sure Amanda didn¡¯t make a mistake. She had been taking care of the others since their mother left, so it was about time someone helped take care of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start breakfast,¡± Amanda smiled.

    I watched her leave without even trying to hide my admiration of her amazing ass, which caused Amanda to blush when she looked over her shoulder at me. I would respect her wishes and not push the topic of her and me, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t going to enjoy the eye candy she put on disy for me.

    I heard the shower running when I turned back to my bedroom and wondered if that had been going when Amanda was here. If so, there was no chance she missed it and knew one of her sisters had spent the night.

    I opened the bathroom door to see Emily standing under the shower spray, the entrance to the small cubicle wide open. She gave me a small smile, then covered her exposed breasts and crotch with her hands yfully. I stripped my jeans off in record time-which was extremely difficult with my boner-and joined the brte twin in the shower.

    We touched and kissed much like we hadst night, but it didn¡¯t go any further. The moment from earlier had faded, and I guessed Emily was feeling nervous about having sex once more. I was a little frustrated by her reluctance but quickly reigned it in. I didn¡¯t want to make her feel forced or pressured into sex, especially for her first time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emily said as if reading my mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Do you want me to suck it for you?¡± she asked so casually that it took a moment for her words to sink in.

    ¡°You¡­ want to do that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to try it,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°And I did a handjobst night.¡±

    ¡°Sure, fire away,¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t get any in my eye,¡± Emily giggled. ¡°Erica says that hurts like hell.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Erica is the one getting jizz in her eye,¡± Iughed.

    Emily dropped to her knees in the shower and took my erection into her hands once more. She started stroking me like she had the night before, but after a minute, she moved her mouth closer to the tip. Her tongue ran across the tip of my cock in a testing way, but it still sent a shiver through my whole body. Then Emily took the tip of my penis between her full lips, and I let out a groan of pleasure.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± I said, running my fingers through her wet hair.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emily said, running her tongue up the side of my cock before sucking the tip between her lips again.

    ¡°You seem to know what to do,¡± I said, gasping as another surge of pleasure shot through my loins.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the others and watched porn,¡± Emily shrugged.

    ¡°Well, it seems-¡± my words were cut off when Emily gagged on my cock suddenly. She¡¯d taken me into her mouth and all the way to the back of her throat without warning. She was obviously not very skilled at deepthroating, but she tried twice more before I felt her throat constrict around the tip of my penis. I hadn¡¯t been expecting her to go that far so quickly, and the surprise tactic sent me over the edge.

    Emily gagged and pulled my cock from her mouth, but it was all over for me. Warm seed erupted from my erection and sttered across Emily¡¯s face as she sucked in a gulp of air, but she didn¡¯t miss a beat. Her lips were around the tip of my penis once more as I shit my load of cum into her mouth. Emily¡¯s tonguepped at the tip of my penis as she swallowed down my morning load of baby batter with a moan of pleasure.

    ¡°What the hell, Emily,¡± I said, breathing heavy. ¡°Are you a witch?¡±

    ¡°Erica said you might like that,¡± Emily giggled, still licking my cock.

    ¡°Well, she was right,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°You taste really good,¡± Emily smiled up at me. ¡°I thought it would taste gross, but I was going to swallow anyway. But no, you taste yummy.¡±

    ¡°d you enjoyed it as much as I did,¡± Iughed and pulled Emily to her feet. Emily squealed a little before I pulled her into a heated kiss that had Emily moaning into my mouth in no time.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°We should probably head down now,¡± Emily said after our moment of passion came to an end.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, thinking about what to say to Amanda. Once again, I hadn¡¯t even thought about Craig¡¯s offer. It was almost like there were far more important people that kept distracting me.

    We finished up in the shower, dried ourselves, and dressed without getting too distracted by each other. Emily hadn¡¯t brought any other clothes with her, so she slipped her underwear back on and grabbed one of my fresh t-shirts from my dresser. There wasn¡¯t a single thing hotter in the world to me than a sexy woman wearing one of my shirts. It was like a g signalling to the world that we had spent the night together. A sign I was sure the others would recognise immediately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily grinned. ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

 95

    The rest of the household was awake and seated at the breakfast table when Emily and I entered through the back door. I¡¯d opted not to wear a shirt to breakfast because it was a nice day out, and I was feeling good about myself today. These women lusted after me as much as I had them, and I loved the feeling of their eyes on me.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said to everyone as I took my seat beside Mel.

    ¡°Sleep well?¡± Mel asked, giving me a wide grin. She was still dressed in her pink unicorn and rainbow pyjama pants and tiny white top, looking like a great breakfast snack herself.

    ¡°Very well, thank you,¡± I replied.

    Emily took a seat beside Erica, who was eye-fucking the shit out of me from across the table. I could almost feel the arousal in her gaze and suspected she¡¯d had a frustrating night thinking about how I promised we¡¯d spend tonight together. I had to admit, I was really looking forward to it myself. I thoroughly enjoyed spending the night with Emily, but I really needed to fuck.

    ¡°Dig in,¡± Amanda said, cing a te of bacon, eggs, and buttered toast before me.

    I thanked her, letting my eyes linger on her body for a few seconds before my stomach rumbled loudly, and I began shovelling food into my mouth.

    The girls chatted like normal as we all ate. Mel and Emily spoke about going back to University next week, reminding me that I started my new job soon. I had to go in on the weekend for some sort of orientation before the students started back. I was looking forward to working again, even though I was tempted to just stay at home with Erica and take advantage of all the privacy we would have.

    A hand on my leg brought my attention away from my food and to Mel beside me. She was still chatting normally with her twin, even as she worked the button to my jeans with one hand and started pulling my fly down. The next thing I knew, my cock was out, and her tiny hand started working my tool. I tried focusing on my food as Mel somehow managed to jerk me off under the table and maintain a conversation about school schedules and study groups with her sister.

    ¡°So, Nick. About that thing,¡± Amanda said. ¡°I hate to get pushy, but it¡¯s kind of time-sensitive.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t really given it any thought, and I was having a tough time concentrating on anything apart from Mel¡¯s hand on my cock. I guess it couldn¡¯t hurt to ept Craig¡¯s offer. It would be great to y in an already established band.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Amanda grinned, then rose from her chair and rounded the table to give me a quick hug. Mel¡¯s hand stayed on my cock-under the table-and continued stroking me, even picking up speed as Amanda wrapped her arms around me. The close contact with the eldest of my siblings and Mel¡¯s hand was pushing me to the finish line far quicker than any handjob I¡¯d received in my life.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Erica asked.

    ¡°Nick is going to y with Craig¡¯s band,¡± Amanda said, straightening from our hug and resting a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°And here it thought you had good taste, dear brother,¡± Erica smiled and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± Emily grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you y.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll actually enjoy seeing them y live now,¡± Erica added.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I yed with a band, and it should be a lot of fun,¡± I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s if I can learn all their songs in four weeks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it,¡± Emily said, still grinning. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing musician.¡±

    ¡°And their music isn¡¯t exactly difficult,¡± Ericaughed softly.

    Amanda ignored her sister¡¯s snarkyments and returned to her chair, shooting me a smile.

    ¡°Maybe you could practice with me,¡± I said to Amanda.

    Amanda gave me a shocked look like I¡¯d said I wanted to jump off the roof or something. Then shook her head and stared down at her food. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure I know how to y anymore. I haven¡¯t touched a guitar in years.¡±

    ¡°You could do it easy,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re amazing, Manda,¡± Emily added.

    ¡°Even with one arm, you¡¯d be better than Craig,¡± Erica jabbed.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Amanda said, her cheeks turning a slight shade of red. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I said, reaching across the table to ce my hand on hers. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t keep asking. But I¡¯d like to y with you sometime.¡±

    Our eyes met, and I could immediately tell Amanda wanted to y with me as much as I did her. And not with any instruments.

    Breakfast ended without any relief from Mel under the table. I waited until the other girls left the table before stuffing my erection into my jeans and helping Amanda with the dishes. Emily hung around chatting to her sister as we washed, dried, and stacked the dishes from the morning.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go change,¡± Emily said, hopping down from the kitchen counter she¡¯d perched herself on and bounded upstairs.

    ¡°She¡¯s in a good mood,¡± Amanda said, bending down to store some pots.

    ¡°Yeah, she must have slept well,¡± I said, my eyes locked onto Amanda¡¯s barely concealed behind. She was taking a while to sort those pots.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a while,¡± Amanda said after she straightened.

    Was she suggesting something to me? I wasn¡¯t very good at reading women when they wanted to be subtle-or even when they held a neon sign over their head with big letters saying ¡®I WANT YOUR DICK¡¯-and I was doubly bad at reading what Amanda was saying without saying it. With any other girl, I¡¯d just go for it, and if I struck out, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. But if I pushed Amanda too hard, it might ruin our current rtionship.

    ¡°Well, I hope that changes for you soon,¡± I said tly.

    ¡°Yeah, so do I,¡± Amanda said, sounding a little deted.

 96

    She had been flirting with me or at least being suggestive towards me. It was actually quite irritating if I was honest with myself. Amanda had made the first move on me, then threw the brakes on. She had acted jealous about the others when she turned me down. She also came to my t looking like dinner, dessert, and a snack all in one, knowing how I felt about her. And now thesements. Amanda was my perfect woman, but I could move on from her if it wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    But not if she didn¡¯t let me move on.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go practice,¡± I said, stacking thest of the dishes.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m gonna go get some groceriester. Do you mind giving me a hand?¡± Amanda asked, a slightly sad look on her beautiful face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, juste get me when you¡¯re ready to go,¡± I said. ¡°Do you mind if I use one of your guitars?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Amanda shook her head. ¡°Have fun.¡±

    I headed up to my t after leaving the kitchen to throw on a t-shirt, my boots and grab my things before I snuck in a quick cigarette and headed back into the house. I had the USB that Craig had given me with the music I was supposed to learn, but I had no way of ying it. There was no sign of the girls, so I went upstairs to see if someone had aputer orptop I could borrow. I knew Mel had aputer, so I knocked on her door first.

    The door swung inward after a few seconds, and I was greeted by Mel in only a pair of ck cotton shorts that rode low on her hips. I was literally stunned like a deer in headlights as I focused on her small, pert breasts and the bars pierced through her nipples.

    ¡°Eyes are up here,¡± Mel giggled.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so underdressed.¡±

    ¡°Pro-tip, I¡¯m usually this underdressed when in my room,¡± Mel winked. ¡°And you¡¯re wee toe in whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Noted,¡± Iughed, then held up the USB drive. ¡°But I was after aptop orputer so I could listen to this music.¡±

    ¡°Boring,¡± Mel sighed dramatically. ¡°But I¡¯ll help since you¡¯re my big brother, and I love you.¡±

    Mel stepped away from her door and motioned for me toe in. I closed the door behind me and let my eyes wander over her mostly naked body. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort to throw her down on her bed and have my way with her. Mel would love that, and we¡¯d finally be able to enjoy each other in a way that we hadn¡¯t been able to yet. But I was still hesitant to do so with the other girls in their rooms.

    I had a feeling Mel would not be the quiet type.

    ¡°Here, you can use this. It¡¯s a bit old, but it¡¯ll do the job for what you need,¡± Mel said, handing me an old silverptop with stickers of skulls covering most of the surface. ¡°Or you can stay awhile, and we can have some actual fun.¡±

    I took theptop and fought against the urge to just give in. I wanted her, and she wanted me, but there was still that side of me that needed a bit more privacy than we had currently.

    ¡°Maybeter,¡± I winked, trying my best to be coy with her.

    Mel bit her bottom lip and stepped closer to me, resting her hand against my crotch. ¡°You know where to find me.¡±

    I groaned at her touch and took a deep breath, ready to throw my ns for the day down the toilet and take her up on her offer. Would it be so bad to just fuck the day away with this little demon?

    ¡°Take these too,¡± Mel said, thrusting a pair of ck headphones my way. ¡°Now go on, off you get.¡±

    Mel ushered me towards the door before I could protest and change my mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to get myself off,¡± Mel said with a wink, then closed the door.

    ¡°What the fuck just happened,¡± I said to myself as I stared at the door. ¡°Women are strange.¡±

    Just as I started descending the stairs, the door to Erica¡¯s room opened, and the buxom goddess strolled out with a dark-red towel wrapped around her sinful body.

    ¡°Coming to see me?¡± Erica asked with a coy smile.

    ¡°Actually, just borrowing aptop from Mel,¡± I said.

    Erica walked over to me and purposefully opened her towel to readjust it, giving me a frontal view of her glorious body.

    ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t let me distract you,¡± she winked.

    ¡°Toote,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Good,¡± Erica grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Neither can I,¡± I replied. ¡°But we could sneak off and have some fun earlier if you want.¡±

    ¡°As much as I know I¡¯d enjoy that,¡± Erica stepped closer to me. ¡°I want to wait for tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all yours tonight, I promise,¡± I said, pulling her against me with one hand.

    ¡°And I¡¯m all yours,¡± Erica gasped. ¡°Anything you want.¡±

    We kissed hungrily for a few moments, then I remembered where we were and gave her ass a quick squeeze before separating from the gorgeous woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter,¡± I winked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be thinking about you while I¡¯m all naked and wet in the shower,¡± Erica smiled coyly.

    Once more, I was going into my day with a perpetual boner. Only this time, I knew I was going to work it offter tonight with Erica.

    I spent the next couple of hours listening to each song recorded on the USB and ying along with them. The music wasn¡¯t too difficult-although the recording quality wasn¡¯t excellent-and it only took a few listens to each song before I was able to y along without stopping too often. The only issue I had was a lot of the songs sounded very simr, so I found myself having trouble differentiating them from one another. I started adding my own ir to the music once I befortable with a couple of the songs. Nothing too major, just enough to make it more enjoyable to y and make it my own. I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d appreciate that, but If I was going to join their band, I wanted to add my own sound and style to what I yed. If they didn¡¯t like it, they could always find someone to copy and paste what they¡¯ve already done.

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked that up quickly.¡±

    I looked up to see Amanda standing in the doorway to the garage. She was dressed in a tight pair of ck jeans that would give a blind man an erection, with a ck top that left a tantalizing sliver of her pale skin exposed across her stomach.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, cing the guitar on the stand. ¡°It isn¡¯t too hard to follow along with. But I¡¯ll still need to practice with the rest of them to make sure we¡¯re tight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve messaged Craig to tell him you¡¯re in and gave him your number so you guys can organize rehearsal,¡± Amanda said, leaning against the doorframe.

    ¡°Thanks, I guess I better keep my phone on me then,¡± I nodded.

    I rarely kept track of where my phone was these days. I only had one back home for emergencies and when one of my employers needed to call me. My friends would often call me when they wanted to hang out, but I had it on silent more often than not, and it wasn¡¯t even in the same room as me when I was home.

    ¡°You ready to head out?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good to go.¡±

    I tidied up and closed theptop before heading outside and climbing into Amanda¡¯s car. The ride to the small shopping mall was quiet and a little awkward, but the music Amanda had ying helped a little. Things were strange between the eldest of my sisters and me. We had started our rtionship so strong, and I felt like I could talk to her about anything, but now I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening between us. She flirted openly with me and often made moves for more but always backed off first. I¡¯d be happy to keep our rtionship tonic if that¡¯s what she really wanted, but it was hard when she kept making advances and dropping hints. Did she want me to make the first move? What if I did, and I totally ruined everything.

    Women were an enigma to me sometimes.

    Once at the grocery store, I pushed the cart while Amanda walked ahead, tossing in things she needed. I was able to enjoy the view of her glorious backside from my spot behind the cart, but it wasn¡¯t the same. I found myself getting increasingly irritated by Amanda and her frivolous attitude towards us. She knew how I felt about her but kept pushing me away. I respect her decision and try to keep it simple between us. But then she gives me one of those looks that makes my legs weak.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two a gorgeous couple.¡±

    I was in a bit of a daze as I pushed the cart behind Amanda and didn¡¯t notice the short elderly woman ahead.

    ¡°Hello Mrs Sullivan,¡± Amanda greeted the woman. ¡°This is Nick.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you, Nick. But, please, call me Betty,¡± the elderly woman said pleasantly, then turned to Amanda. ¡°He is very handsome. You must feel fortunate, my dear.¡±

 97

    ¡°Nick is-¡± Amanda started to say, but Mrs Sullivan interrupted her.

    ¡°You make sure you take good care of her,¡± Betty said to me. ¡°She is such a wonderful young woman.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to treat her well.¡±

    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a good man,¡± Betty smiled. ¡°Not like that cker you were datingst time. What was his name again? Chris?¡±

    ¡°Craig,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°And we¡¯re actu-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. I always knew you were too good for him, my dear,¡± Mrs Sullivan cut in again, cing a hand on Amanda¡¯s arm. ¡°You need to be with someone who loves and respects you, my dear. The same goes for both of you. But I can see it in your eyes, and it warms my old heart.¡±

    Betty went on for another ten minutes about herte husband and how great of a man he was and how Amanda shouldn¡¯t settle for anything less than the perfect man for her. Then she began telling me how handsome I was again. Amanda blushed furiously throughout the whole ordeal but never again tried to correct the elderly woman.

    ¡°Oh, would you look at the time,¡± Mrs Sullivan said after fifteen minutes. ¡°I¡¯ve been prattling on and on, keeping you two love birds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. We don¡¯t mind,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Betty waved her hand. ¡°You two have a wonderful day and cherish every moment you have together.¡±

    Betty gave Amanda a hug, then ced a hand on my arm as she passed by the cart, nting a grandmotherly kiss on my cheek before she was on her way.

    ¡°I think she likes me,¡± I said to Amanda.

    Amanda burst outughing, smiling widely. Our eyes met, and the smile she gave me made my heart skip a beat. I suddenly felt foolish for being annoyed at this woman. We were both in a strange situation, and I couldn¡¯t begrudge her for not knowing how to navigate it. I was just as reluctant to engage in a sexual rtionship with Erica.

    ¡°Shall we continue on, my dear?¡± I asked Amanda, holding my arm out for her.

    ¡°Yes, we shall,¡± Amanda giggled, looping her arm through mine.

    The rest of our trip to the grocery store and ride home was far morefortable as we chatted and joked. The tension in the air between us was gone, thanks to one little olddy. I didn¡¯t want to hold any bad feelings towards Amanda, and I felt horrible for the short time that I had.

    Once we arrived home, we spent most of the day together just hanging out, watching TV, and listening to music. A few moments when our eyes met or a touch lingered could have evolved into something more, but I tried my best not to let it affect the mood.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Amanda said softly as we lounged on the couch.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I replied just as softly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to deal with these feelings right now, and I am really sorry,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, pulling her into a hug. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°I kissed you first,¡± Amanda sighed. ¡°I started this whole thing.¡±

    ¡°In a way, you did. But not how you think,¡± I said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I fell for you the moment I saw you,¡± I confessed. ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in love at first sight, but it happened.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°Good?¡± I asked, giving her a puzzled look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who instantly fell in love the moment we met,¡± Amanda said.

    My heart jumped at her words. I wanted nothing more than to take her into my arms and kiss her until I was out of breath. This beautiful, amazing, caring woman just told me she fell in love with me at the exact moment I had fallen for her. But I still couldn¡¯t have her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need some time,¡± Amanda said finally. ¡°I can¡¯t do this while I¡¯m with Craig¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± I nodded. ¡°What about¡­ the others?¡±

    I was dreading what Amanda would say about Emily, Mel, and Erica. Amanda knew what was going on in the house with her sisters and me and had shown jealousy along with eptance of what was happening. I loved her, but I also had those feelings for the others, and I don¡¯t think I could choose if given an ultimatum.

    ¡°Do you love them?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered truthfully.

    ¡°So do I,¡± Amanda nodded.

    We watched TV in silence for another hour before getting up to start getting dinner sorted. I helped out in the kitchen, just wanting to be near Amanda. We hadn¡¯t kissed or even flirted since we returned home from the grocery store earlier. But a hand on the back while passing each other, or our shoulders touching as we stood side-by-side, held just as much affection and intimacy as making out with a dozen other women. Women who weren¡¯t my sibling that is.

    I was really starting to believe that Mel was onto something with her theory about why we¡¯re all feeling the way we are, but there was more to it. Gic sexual attraction was all well and good, but these women were something special. Sure, they were all sexy as hell, and each of them made me as horny as a teenager at a pool party, but they were more than just amazing bodies and beautiful faces.

    ¡°You two look like you had a good day,¡± Mel said when she sat down for dinner.

    ¡°It was rxing,¡± Amanda smiled.

    ¡°Did you bang?¡± Erica asked bluntly.

    ¡°Erica!¡± Amanda scolded but broke her angry demeanour byughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a question,¡± Erica shrugged.

    ¡°One that is very reasonable to ask in this household,¡± Mel added.

    ¡°Leave them alone,¡± Emily cut in. ¡°What they do together is none of our business.¡±

    ¡°Can you three stop talking about my sex life, please,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°So, you did bang?¡± Erica grinned.

    ¡°Nah¡­ I don¡¯t think they did,¡± Mel pursed her lips in thought. ¡°She¡¯d be in a much better mood if they did.¡±

    ¡°Well, this went weird fast,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Wee to the family,¡± Mel grinned. ¡°We make weird seem normal.¡±

    ¡°You two need to stop being mean to Manda,¡± Emily said with a stern look that made her look incredibly cute.

    ¡°Sorry, Em,¡± Mel and Erica said in unison.

    Emily shed Amanda and me a bright, cheerful smile before taking my hand in front of everyone. I guess the cat was out of the bag publicly now, and Emily was feeling affectionate. Throughout dinner, she sat right up beside me and shamelessly showed affection and looked incredibly cute doing it. Even Amanda smiled when Emily wrapped her arms around my neck and nted a kiss on my cheek.

    I guess they really did love each other enough to avoid jealousy.

    Once we finished dinner, I got up to help with the dishes, but Emily grabbed my hand and pulled me away from the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help Manda with cleaning up,¡± Emily said. ¡°You should go spend time with Erica.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous you can¡¯t spend the night with me?¡± I asked, still a little sceptical.

    ¡°A little,¡± Emily nodded. ¡°But you haven¡¯t spent much time with Erica over thest few days, and I know she wants to.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Because if I hadn¡¯t spent the night in your bed for a few days, I would feel the same,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea how I became so lucky,¡± I said, kissing her on the lips.

    ¡°Just never forget it,¡± Emily grinned, then bounded off to help Amanda with the dishes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 98

    I nced over to Mel-standing by the kitchen counter-and noticed she was studying me intently. The tinum-haired minx gave me a knowing wink before blowing me a kiss. It was then I realised I hadn¡¯t seen Erica leave. I was starting to wonder just how much those three talked. And what their ns were.

    I left the main house and made the trip up to my t. I wasn¡¯t sure where Erica had gone, but I could expect her toe by on her own. What I didn¡¯t expect was to find her stark naked in my living room, waiting for me.

    ¡°You took long enough,¡± Erica said, her eyes full of hunger.

    ¡°Then get over here,¡± I said, drinking in the sight of her wless body.

    Erica obeyed immediately. She was in my arms in a second, and our lips collided as our tongues roughly battled for dominance. Erica was already naked, but I was still clothed. That was no issue for my temptress of a sister though, she had my shirt off and jeans down to my ankles in record time, dropping to her knees as she went. My cock bounced free, and she had it between her lips before my brain could register. I let out a loud moan of pleasure as Erica took more than half my length down her throat on the first pass. Then all the way down on the second. Erica was wasting no time as she mercilessly rammed my erection down her throat, pressing her nose against my pubis each time.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ying around tonight,¡± I groaned.

    ¡°Neither should you,¡± Erica gasped, then spat on my cock before working it in with both hands. ¡°I just want you to use me tonight. I need it.¡±

    ¡°Safe word?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Craig,¡± Erica grinned.

    ¡°Why Craig?¡± I asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not saying his fucking name while you fuck the shit out of me,¡± Erica replied, her chest heaving with excitement, eyes filled with need and lust.

    I grinned, then grabbed a fistful of her hair, tilting her head back hard and kissing her roughly. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    I had been with a few girls in my time that liked it rough, enjoyed being treated like a fuck toy, but none of them were even half as gorgeous and sexy as Erica. She always seemed to be on a whole other level to them. I was excited to see how far she¡¯d go. Or how far she¡¯d let me go.

    I pulled Erica by her hair over to the back of the couch, letting her shimmy over on her knees. With her back against the back of the couch, I stepped closer to her and aimed my cock at her mouth. Erica was ying coy, though, and kept her lips shut, ring up at me defiantly. I yanked on her hair hard and gave her a p across the face, hard enough to be heard but not cause any real pain. Erica let out a pleasurable moan, then opened her mouth just enough for me to slide my cock between her luscious lips.

    I knew she could take my cock down her throat with ease, so I went straight for home base and hilted myself in her throat with an audible groan of pleasure. I pulled back slowly-keeping the tip of my cock between her lips-before plunging deep into her throat again. I worked my hips steadily as I fucked her throat, pumping deep each time and slowly picking up speed, pulling out every thirty seconds to let her gulp some air before fucking her mouth some more.

    A few minutes in, I noticed Erica toying with her own pussy as I used her mouth.

    ¡°Hands behind your back,¡± I said, pulling my cock from her throat and delivering another-harder-p across her face. Erica moaned again but kept fingering herself, earning another p. She finallyplied after the third blow and moaned loudly as my cock slid down her throat again. I was quite worked up from earlier today and spending the day around Amanda, but my mind was clear, and I was in control with no risk of blowing my wad too soon.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After another few minutes of throat fucking Erica, I pulled out and let her gasp some much-needed oxygen in before wrapping my fingers around her throat, lifting her to her feet. Out of all of my sisters, Erica would probably weigh the most because of her ample curves, but she was still light enough for me to manhandle with ease. Once on her feet, I cupped her incredibly slick vagina with one hand as I slowly began squeezing the other around her throat. I worked two fingers inside of her warm, wet tunnel and started fingering her as I choked her slowly. Erica grasped my forearm and half grinned, half moaned as I helped her quickly approach her first orgasm of the night.

    Then she exploded, and I released my grip on her throat, catching her in my arms as her legs gave way. Erica trembled against me as her climax shot through her body. She buried her face in my chest as she shook almost violently. I cupped her sex one more and confirmed that she was now dripping, her juices coating the insides of her thighs.

    I dropped to one knee and threw one of Erica¡¯s legs over my shoulder before I dove into her sulent pussy. I licked at her thighs, savouring the taste of her pussy before assaulting her slick folds and engorged clitoris with a savage intensity that had her all but screaming in pleasure within the first minute. Erica still hadn¡¯te down from her first climax, and I could tell the second was bearing down on her like a dump truck with no breaks rolling down a steep incline. Then it crashed into the sexy vixen, and she nearly suffocated me with her luscious thighs as I continued to devour her.

    ¡°Holy fucking shit!¡± Erica moaned.

    I was high on her juices and the sound of her moans now. My cock was rock hard, and everything about our situation was intoxicating. I felt my chest heaving, and my senses heightened by Erica¡¯s body¡¯s taste, scent, and feel.

    I felt the need to breed this marvellous specimen of a woman.

 99

    I let Erica¡¯s leg drop from over my shoulder and wrapped my arm around Erica¡¯s waist as I stood up, lifting her onto my shoulder with ease. Erica let out a yful squeal as I carried her to the bedroom, smacking her on the ass hard before dumping her unceremoniously onto my bed.

    I didn¡¯t say a word as I grabbed her by the ankles, flipping her onto her stomach. Erica let me take the lead and pushed up onto her knees, wiggling her perfect ass at me while giving me a sensual, primal look over her shoulder. She wanted what I wanted.

    I gave each of her juicy cheeks a hard p before aiming my gpole of a dick-still slick with her saliva-at her drenched entrance and slid in with one effortless thrust. I sheathed myselfpletely inside of Erica¡¯s pussy, growling in pleasure at her warmth and the way she hugged and squeezed at my cock. Then I started thrusting like an animal in heat.

    The night was unusually warm, added with the heat from our bodies and the intensity of our rutting, caused the room to swelter in no time. Sweat ran down my chest as I ploughed into Erica¡¯s now well-fucked cunt without reprieve. Erica¡¯s hair was matted with sweat as she clung to the bedsheets like her life depended on it, almost non-stop moaning and growling with pleasure as I bottomed out inside of her with each hard, savage thrust.

    I felt my first climax building up suddenly and instinctively slowed my pace to prolong the pleasure, but something in my brain clicked, and I started hammering into Erica like a beast. My orgasm hit hard, and I hilted myself deep inside of her as I filled her to overflowing, then I kept fucking her. My cock was still hard as nails as I continued to plunge deep inside of Erica. My seed was seeping out from Erica¡¯s vagina, running down her thighs to mix with her own juices as she almost constantly rode high on an orgasm that seemed to finish as another started. My body felt invigorated and powerful like I had endless stamina. My erection never wavered.

    I had no idea how long I¡¯d been ploughing into Erica from behind, and I didn¡¯t care. Finally, I pulled my harder-than-steel dick from Erica-gave her pussy a smack-then grabbed her legs and flipped her onto her back. The look on Erica¡¯s gorgeous face was pure bliss as she grinned like an idiot up at me. Her body was now soaked in sweat, just as mine was, but I wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    I slid between her legs quickly and mmed home once more. Erica epted me willingly, spurning me on with curses, moans, growls, and words to encourage me to use her like a cheap whore.

    Another orgasm came on me quickly, and I filled her with another massive load as I continued to pump my cock deep inside her. My erection stayed strong, so I kept working my hips as I clutched her body tight against mine. Our naked flesh pped together audibly, and I could feel Erica¡¯s slick skin slide against my own as we locked ourselves together in what had to have been the most frantic and savage sex of my entire life.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Erica managed to get out between gasps of pleasure.

    I wiped away the tangle of hair from her face and marvelled at how utterly beautiful she was. Her makeup was ruined, and her face was sweaty with strands of hair clinging to her skin, aplete contrast to the usually perfectly styled and manicured visage Erica showed daily.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I said, kissing her deeply as my final orgasm reared its head, and I filled Erica to the brim for what must have been the fifth time tonight.

    The room was eerily quiet a few momentster as wey together on my ruined bedsheets. Erica¡¯s legs twitched and trembled as shey against my side. The scent of the room was overpowering with sex and sweat, but neither of us seemed to mind.

    ¡°Promise me one thing,¡± Erica said after a few minutes of silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?

    ¡°That we don¡¯t do that every night,¡± Erica giggled, kissing my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could survive that every night.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± I chuckled. ¡°How about tomorrow night? I make love to you instead.¡±

    ¡°Or in the morning,¡± Erica said, kissing me softly on the lips.

    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a great job, Nick.¡±

    John¡¯s cart pulled up beside me, and the lean, balding man stepped out with a soft groan that was typical among middle-aged men. I tied off thest bag I had emptied from the trash cans and deposited it into the long tray of my own cart. The carts that the University had on site were nothing more than modified golf carts with the rear seats removed and arge tray installed for hauling rubbish and carrying tools. Mine was currently loaded up with half a dozen ck trash bags from my rounds.

    ¡°Thanks, John,¡± I said, wiping my hands clean on my grey coveralls. ¡°It feels good to be useful again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more than useful,¡± John chuckled. ¡°You do the work of three men most days. The others are grumbling about looking bad inparison.¡±

    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t caused any problems,¡± I sighed.

    ¡°No. Not at all,¡± John shook his head. ¡°They can grumble all they want. I¡¯ve gone easy on them for far too long.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had encountered men like those. On my first day, John had introduced me to my fellow groundskeepers earlier this week. Mark, Justin, and Corey. The trio were all hanging out by the maintenance office smoking when John and I dropped by. They seemed rather dismissive of their supervisor and even more of me. Well, Mark was anyway. Mark¡¯s curly red afro and pale skin made him look like a clown, which wasn¡¯t helped when heughed obnoxiously at his own jokes. He definitely led the conversations among the three of them. Justin was almost as bad, feeding off his friend in-between staring at any and all of the pretty students who walked by. His beady eyes constantly showed how high he was at any given time. That hadn¡¯t changed for even an hour all week.

    Corey was the odd one out of the three. He was taller than his friends¨Ceven tall than me¨Cwith a shaved head and an impressive goatee. He was easily an axe-handle wide at the chest, with knuckles that looked like they were made for busting stone. He looked intimidating with a nose that had been poorly set after breaking and the tattoos running down both arms and poking out from under his shirt cor. At first nce, I would have picked him for the so-called alpha, but he was far more reserved. He was also the only one of the three that showed any respect to John, and I had noticed him working twice as hard as Mark and Justin¨Calthough that really wasn¡¯t hard.

    ¡°Corey does a good job,¡± I said, pulling my phone out to check my messages.

    ¡°He does,¡± John nodded. ¡°But he has a temper problem and spends far too much time on personal phone calls.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his reason,¡± I shrugged, opening a message from Erica.

    The message showed no text, only a kissy-face emoji and some ck love hearts I nearly missed. An image of Erica loaded, and I had to do a quick check over my shoulders to make sure no one was standing behind me. Erica was naked in the image, sprawled out on my bed with her legs spread and her free hand resting on her smooth pubis. Her eyes bore into mine as she looked directly into the camera, and I could almost hear her voice telling me to fuck her like I owned her.

    Erica had spent three of thest five sleeping in my bed. Each night we had unforgettable sex that blew away everything I had ever done in the past and put ridiculous expectations on potential future encounters. Well¡­ encounters that weren¡¯t any of my sisters. Emily had slept in my bed for the other two nights¨CI never knew who was going to join me¨Cand while we still hadn¡¯t taken the final plunge, we shared some truly memorable moments together.

    Remembering the nights spent with my goofy sister as we explored one another while being visually stimted by the very erotic photo of Erica had the desired effect on my body.

    ¡°I better get these to the dumpsters,¡± I said to John, pointing a thumb over my shoulder at the pile of ck trash bags.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Johnughed softly. ¡°I do tend to prattle on a bit.¡±

    ¡°Always happy for a chat. I just want to clear this out before the smell starts to drift,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Understandable,¡± John nodded. ¡°I¡¯m off early to go pick up my daughters, and we¡¯re heading out to my father¡¯s farm for the weekend.¡±

 100

    ¡°That¡¯s great news, man,¡± I smiled. John had separated from his ex-wife and was having a hard time getting past her to spend time with his two daughters. Both girls were over eighteen, but their mother still held a firm grip on their lives.

    ¡°It really is,¡± John grinned like a fool.

    ¡°Well, I am happy for you, man. You enjoy the weekend, and I¡¯ll see you on Monday.¡±

    I held my phone to my chest as John drove away in his cart, waiting for him to be out of sight before I nced around and took another look at what my gorgeous sister had sent me. I drank in the still image of her body syed out on my bed. I let my eyes roam over every visible inch of her naked flesh and envision the scent, touch, and taste of her skin. My dick was ready for a fuck party, and I could imagine the throbbing pulses asints. Urging me to go home early and plough my sister.

    I shook my head and locked my phone. I still had a few hours of work left, and the others weren¡¯t going to get it all done. In truth, whatever we didn¡¯t get done today could easily be caught up on over the weekend. John had said that he regrly came in on Sundays or early Mondays to catch up on things he missed or forgot the week before. The University campus was rtively new and didn¡¯t take much work to maintain it.

    But I still wanted to get my tasks done for the day.

    A buzzer chimed over the PA system, telling me that a ss session was just ending. Students would be heading to new sses, off to grab lunch or home for the day¨Cdepending on their schedule¨Cwhich meant I would have to contest with pedestrians on the paths until they cleared out. I pulled my packet of smokes from the glovepartment on my cart and sparked one up, giving a security guard a wave as he walked by. Mel was right. They really didn¡¯t give a shit as long as you stayed out of sight of campus administrators.

    I was just about finished my smoke and ready to move out when I spied a sh of long, white hair in a crowd of students. The bulk of the students moved on, leaving the white-haired beauty in in view.

    Mel was maybe twenty metres away, but she was unmistakable with her tinum-coloured hair that hung down to her perfectly shaped ass. She was far smaller than her sisters in all aspects, but she still had her own curves. It was almost like she had been created on a smaller scale than her sisters. Her hips were small, but the curve to her waist was noticeable. Her breasts were tiny inparison but perfect on her frame. And her ass¡­ like all of my sisters, Mel¡¯s ass was a thing of dreams.

    I spotted a guy talking with Mel and immediately felt a pang of jealousy shoot through my body. Who was this guy? Was he bothering Mel? I stamped those thoughts and emotions down as fast as they¡¯d reared their ugly heads and took a deep breath. It was natural to feel something akin to jealousy, but it wouldn¡¯t do anyone any good for me to start creating fancies in my head that would eventually drive me to do something utterly stupid that I couldn¡¯t take back.

    It was also a genuine possibility that Mel had positioned herself in that spot to talk to a guy just to mess with me.

    Mel¡¯s head turned my way for a split second, and I was starting to think that I was right about my sibling messing with me. She gave the mystery man a quick, friendly hug, then slowly crossed the distance between us. Mel took slow steps as her eyes locked onto mine. Her loose, frilly skirt swished with each step, threatening to reveal more of her fis-coated legs. Her ck leather top left most of her tight stomach exposed while pressing and lifting her small breasts in a way that made them rival any of her sister¡¯s marvellous mounds. The fis that covered her legs also ran over her stomach, chest, and down her arms, making me think she was wearing a body suit. That alone gave me a flurry of new images that really didn¡¯t help my current situation at all.

    ¡°Hello, dear brother,¡± Mel smiled as she approached me. ¡°Enjoying your day?¡±

    Mel and I had been caught up in some strange sexual limbo over thest week. It was no secret how badly Mel and I wanted each other¨Cespecially between us¨Cbut no matter where we were or what we were doing, every time things got hot and heavy between us, something would happen that would stop us and leave me with a raging erection that I ended up taking out on Ericater that night. There were a few times that I felt like I could have pushed for it from Mel, but I still felt a little ufortable getting too pushy with my sisters. Thest thing I wanted was to sleep with them through coercion.

    There had to be a reason why Mel hadn¡¯te to spend a night with me yet. Maybe she wasn¡¯tpletely ready.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a rtively good day,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s getting better.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Mel winked.

    We were still in public, and many students were walking the grounds, so I dared not do anything more than enjoy the sight of Mel¡¯s body. I wondered if she wore that outfit for the unnamed guy or me.

    ¡°Who was your friend?¡± I asked, acting as disinterested as I could.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jason. He¡¯s just a friend,¡± Mel shrugged. ¡°I actually had a crush on him until this hunk of a guy showed up out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mel said, taking a step closer despite being in public. Mel reached out and caressed my erection through my coveralls with just her fingertips. ¡°I think about him every night.¡±

    My cock pulsed and practically jumped at Mel¡¯s touch. I felt an animalistic urge flood my body. The urge to mate with this creature of sin and pleasure before me. Like a wild animal, I needed to take her and mark her as my own. But once again, Mel and I were in a position where we were unable to indulge our wanton desires.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    I took a deep breath and inched away from Mel just slightly. Her hand fell away from my cock, but she didn¡¯t look upset. Instead, she just shot me a knowing smile and wink.

    ¡°I better get going,¡± Mel said as if there was no sexual tension at all in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at home tonight.¡±

    My eyes followed Mel as she sauntered away, her skirt swishing from side to side from the sway of her hips. Knowing Mel, she added that extra little kick to her step just for me. My phone chimed a few secondster, breaking my concentration on Mel¡¯s behind. I pulled my phone out and saw a message from Mel. I looked up to see she had stopped and looked my way with a slight smile on her lips.

    ¡®Check your pocket.¡¯ The message read.

    I checked both pockets on my coveralls before pulling a balled-up pair of panties free. The ck silk mainly was see-through and felt extremely damp to the touch and warm. My phone chimed again, and I checked the new message from Mel.

    ¡®I¡¯m literally dripping right now.¡¯

 101

    My head snapped up, and I locked eyes with Mel, she was too far away to speak to without yelling, and Mel was already being greeted by a couple of her friends I had seen around the campus earlier this week. My tinum hair sister blew me a discreet kiss¨Cfollowed by a seductive wink¨Cthen turned to her friends before the trio walked off together. I was left there with a very difficult to conceal erection as I fought against images of taking Mel and having my way with her. Burying my cock so deep inside of her that I might as well be drilling for oil. I shook my head and banished the marvellous images and thoughts. The quicker I could get home, the quicker I could take out my frustration on Erica.

    Something that I had been doing quite a bittely.

    I finished my rounds and dumped thepiled garbage bags in one of the massive dumpsters on campus. The dumpsters were near overflowing, but we expected a removal tomorrow morning. I headed back to the maintenance office to take my lunch break. Corey sat by himself on the steps, a lit cigarette between his fingers. Mark and Justin were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Hey, man,¡± I greeted Corey.

    Corey looked up from his phone and gave me a curt¨Cbut friendly¨Cnod. ¡°Your girlfriend is waiting inside for you.¡±

    I froze midway up the short staircase at his words. Corey hadn¡¯t really said more than two words to me or anyone since I had started so that in itself was surprising enough. But what did he mean by girlfriend? My first thought was that Jen had stopped by and decided that we were a couple, but that didn¡¯t make sense. Thest time Jen was at the house, she barely paid any attention to me other than a friendly smile. What we had done was just a one-night stand. The only other option was one of my sisters hade by, and Corey had just suspected it was my girlfriend. I just saw Mel with her friends, so it must be Emily. But she knew better than to draw attention to us while she was at school.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied as casually as I could.

    ¡°No worries. The other two have gone home for the day,¡± Corey said, stomping out his cigarette before adding the butt to his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for my rounds. See youter.¡±

    The tall, shave-headed man rose to his feet and casually strolled away without a second thought. Had he really just given me a hint that I could fool around with whoever was waiting for me? It wouldn¡¯t have taken much to get Mark and Justin to go home early¨Csince they did about as much work from home¨Cand Corey would know that John had taken off early for the day. I took the gesture as a friendly one, something I would have done for one of my friends back home. The only issue I faced now is that no matter who was waiting for me¨Cand what we did when I entered the building¨CCorey would believe we were dating.

    I took a deep breath and opened the door to the maintenance office, hoping that it was anyone but one of my sisters and if it had to be a sister, please not one of the twins. But another part of me also hoped it was one of them because I had some severe sexual frustration to work off.

    ¡°Hello, lover.¡±

    Sitting in the waiting area of the maintenance office¨Cperched on the desk with her long legs crossed¨Cwas my second eldest half-sister. Erica wore a wide grin, shing me her pearly whites as she eye-fucked me like the degenerate she was. She wore a pair of ck denim shorts that were marginallyrger than the soaked panties Mel had gifted me. And a band T-shirt from one of my all-time favourite bands. Her top had been cut and modified¨Cas was most of her band merchandise¨Cto show a generous amount of cleavage and hint at the milky flesh of her skin beneath.

    My dick bounced and bobbed on its own as a fresh wave of blood rushed in.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re happy to see me already,¡± Erica smirked, eyeing my crotch. ¡°Or have you been spending time with my sisters?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± I grinned. ¡°But what are you doing here? Corey thinks you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he does. What girl dresses up like this to visit her brother that she isn¡¯t fucking,¡± Erica shrugged and ran a hand up her smooth leg. ¡°It would have been unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°But what if he learns that we are rted?¡± I replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s one visit, Nick. But if you think it¡¯s too risky, then I¡¯ll just see you at home,¡± Erica said, sounding a little annoyed.

    Erica hopped to her feet and grabbed her handbag before heading to the door. I immediately felt bad for my behaviour. I should have known this would happen sooner orter. No woman wanted to be confined to the house and have sex in the same ce again and again, especially in the early stages of a rtionship. We had been sleeping together for a little over a week now, and I hadn¡¯t even thought to take her out somewhere. We needed to be careful, but that didn¡¯t mean we had to be shut-ins and too afraid to do anything fun and risque.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± I said, grabbing Erica¡¯s arm as she walked by. ¡°We¡¯re not done.¡±

    Erica looked ready to argue, but she melted into me once I pulled her body against mine and mashed our lips together. Her bag thudded to the ground, all but abandoned, as she circled her arms around my neck. My erection pressed almost painfully against her stomach, rewarding me with tiny moans as Erica pressed harder against me, grinding herself on my body.

    ¡°I thought this was too risky,¡± Erica said breathlessly when we finally came up for air.

    ¡°You¡¯re worth any risk,¡± I replied, kissing her forehead softly. ¡°And every consequence.¡±

    Erica attacked me once more, her tongue sliding into my mouth as her hands deftly un-zipped my coveralls, pulling them down to my waist. It was warm outside, so I had changed out of my jeans when I dressed in the locker room, leaving my underwear and T-shirt on. My T-shirt came next, followed by Erica¡¯s as they were both flung across the room. We were both in such a hurry to get at one another that it hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind to find somewhere with a little more privacy before we were both half-naked.

    I broke our intense make-out session and let my eyes drink in Erica¡¯s body. Her ck and whitece bra lifted and pushed her magnificent breasts together in a way that ensured there were no rivals in the entire world. It took me a moment to get my words together. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    I took Erica¡¯s hand and scooped up our discarded clothes before leading my lover into the break room. With a small fridge, microwave, and a table and chairs, the room wasn¡¯t much to look at. But it had a veryfortable couch along one wall. I turned to face my half-sibling as we reached the couch, and she surprised me with a devilishly delightful grin before shoving me back onto the soft cushions. Erica dropped to her knees and yanked my coveralls all the way down to my ankles. My boots were still on, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother my seductress of a sister as she yanked down my boxers and let them bundle at my ankles with my coveralls. My cock sprang free with a satisfying ¡®thwack¡¯ against my bare stomach. I watched as Erica eyed my erection like a starving lioness about to devour a wounded antelope. She even licked her lips.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a great deal of time,¡± I said regretfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I signed up for,¡± Erica winked.

    Erica stood and unsped her bra, groping her magnificent melons herself as she bit her bottom lip. Her hips swayed from side to side as if she were on the verge of dancing for me, but instead, she spun in a slow circle as she unbuttoned her shorts and pointed her perfect ass my way. The sound of her zip was followed quickly by Erica bending at the waist as she slid her shorts down her long, smooth legs. Only once I trailed her movements and slid back up her body did I notice she wasn¡¯t wearing any panties. Her hairless, juicy mound peaked out at me between her firm cheeks, begging to be licked, sucked, and fucked until the goddess before me could take no more. But we really didn¡¯t have the security nor privacy to fully indulge one another. Before I could say anything, Erica spun to face me, mounting me quickly. I grasped her hips just as one of her hands took my cock between her delicate fingers, angling me just right before impaling herself on my rod.

 102

    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Erica hissed.

    Her curses and moans echoed mine as I felt her tunnel envelope my shaftpletely. I pulled hard against her hips, wanting to bury myself deeper and deeper inside of her body. I need more and more of this wondrous woman. Every time we made love was just as intense as that first time.

    There was no time for words, no time for sweet whisperings to one another. The risk of being caught made the moment highly erotic, and I doubted I wouldst very long with the pace my lover had set. Erica worked her hips and rode me like she tried to get an entire week of cardio in, in just one session. Sweat glistened on her chest¨Crolling over her bountiful breasts that danced enticingly before me¨Cand all the way down her tight stomach. The small break room was filled with the creaking of the couch, the pping of naked flesh, and moans of pleasure as Erica and I worked in tandem to reach a climax. I hurtled towards mine far quicker than usual, and before I knew it, I was clutching one of Erica¡¯s breasts as my fingers dug into her hip. I let out a primal growl of pleasure as I pulled her hard against me, mming my hips upwards and burying my cock deep inside her as I started pumping my load. I felt Erica¡¯s pussy convulse and tighten around my shaft almost immediately as my orgasm triggered her own climax. She bit into my shoulder as she let out a wail of pleasure. Her nails raked at my arms, nearly drawing blood.

    We sat there together on the couch as my cock pulsated and spat my seed deep inside of Erica¡¯s convulsing tunnel. Her legs trembled, and her breathing came in heavy pants. Like she had run a marathon at a sprint.

    ¡°Fuck I love you,¡± Erica managed to gasp out after a minute or two passed.

    I opened my mouth to reply, but she silenced me with a deep kiss. I was still hard as rebar and could easily go for another round, but I was conscious of where we were and that Corey could return at any minute. Plus, I still had work to do.

    We finished up with Erica insisting on cleaning my cock, with her mouth¨Cof course¨Cand I was never one to refuse. She did a fantastic job, after all. My second climax was still way off, so I decided the clean was enough and basked in the feel of her tongue, lips, and mouth along my shaft, balls, and the areas all around my groin. Erica was thorough with her cleaning. Once we were dressed, we shared some more groping and kissing before straightening ourselves enough and heading back outside

    ¡°Thanks for lunch,¡± I said with a wink. ¡°Perhaps we can do dessert too.¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love that,¡± Erica said, nting a wet kiss on my lips. ¡°You have a date with someone else tonight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get to decide, do I?¡± I asked, grinning.

    ¡°Not even in the slightest, my love,¡± Erica smiled and patted me on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to deal with the multiple women in your life deciding amongst themselves.¡±

    ¡°How-ever will I manage,¡± I chuckled, wrapping Erica in a hug. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at home then. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± Erica said.

    We shared onest peck on the lips before regretfully parting ways. Even that was a bit risky outside where anyone could see us, but we couldn¡¯t live in fear our whole lives. I still watched Erica¡¯s ass as she sauntered across the freshly cropped grass of the campus towards the visitor parking lot. A bell rang suddenly, and it was then I realised that Erica and I had spent an entire session of ss together. Time really did fly when you were having fun.

    Ipletely missed seeing Mel approach her sister¨Cas my eyes were glued to Erica¡¯s gloriously bouncy behind¨Cbut enjoyed the friendly embrace they shared. The two looked to be talking in hushed whispers with grins spreading across their luscious lips, and it wasn¡¯t until they both looked my way¨CErica with a yful wink and Mel waving with a waggle of her fingers¨Cthat I started to feel like this whole thing had been nned.

    ¡°Oh well,¡± I shrugged, talking to myself. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Had sex.¡±

    The rest of my afternoon passed by without incident, although I was expecting Corey to make ament while we packed up in the maintenance office at the end of the day. He didn¡¯t, though, and I wasn¡¯t sure that was any better. Now I was forever going to worry if he suspected what was going on between my sisters and me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, Corey,¡± I said, shouldering my backpack after changing. ¡°Do you mind not mentioning my visit to anyone? I only just got this job, and I¡¯m not sure what John would do or say.¡±

    ¡°What visit?¡± he asked with a straight face.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I chuckled.

    Corey gave me a nod then gathered his things before heading outside. He was gone by the time I followed him, already striding towards the staff parking lot around the rear of the building. He wasn¡¯t really one for small talk, but I already liked him more than most people I had met sinceing to Australia.

    I had my first rehearsal with Craig¡¯s band, The Sufferers, today. I had learned the songs that Craig had given me without too much trouble and had practiced a bunch with Emily in the garage. Emily had tried to convince Erica to jump in and give us a hand, but she refused, saying she would rather have her nipples pierced with toothpicks than ying any of their mediocre music. I thought it was a little harsh, but as usual, Erica was just being brutally honest.

    Not only was the name; The Sufferers, not a great pick, the music was dull and repetitive. Sure, it was fast and had an element of brutality that I liked in my music, but each songcked originality, even among the other pieces. Every good songwriter had a particr style, a ir to their work, and it showed through the scales and chords they utilized while writing. I already noticed it with Emily whenever she and I were rehearsing. It was just natural. But Craig seemed to have a firm grip on the songwriting¨Calong with his brother¨Cand it showed in the music. It wasn¡¯t terrible, but neither was it anything to write home about. Regardless of how good or bad the music was, I was quite excited to rehearse with a band.

    A honk from a car horn caught my attention, and I stopped as Amanda pulled up in her beat-up, mustard-coloured Honda Civic. The eldest of my four siblings shot me a beautiful smile from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Amanda asked.

    ¡°Yep, all done,¡± I nodded, rounding the car to climb in the passenger side.

    ¡°Are you excited?¡¯ Amanda asked as she pulled out of the parking lot.

    ¡°Yeah. It should be a lot of fun,¡± I said. ¡°Are you hanging around for rehearsal?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about it. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Amanda replied.

    ¡°Not at all. Maybe you¡¯ll take over and show us all how it¡¯s done,¡± I chuckled.

    Amanda smiled a soft, sad smile, and I immediately felt terrible for bringing it up. Emily had told me more than once that Amanda was an amazing musician, but she didn¡¯t y anymore because it always reminded her of our father. He had taught her to y, and it had been an exceptional bond between father and daughter. Being the oldest, Amanda had spent far more time around our father than any of our sisters. The twins were rtively young still when he died, and Erica had attached herself to her mother at a young age. Amanda was definitely Daddy¡¯s little girl, and it is evident that she hadn¡¯t fully healed from her loss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, running a hand through my hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amanda shook her head gently. ¡°This is all still new to you.¡±

 103

    An awkward silence filled the car from then on, and this time it was me who turned the music up. The CD was of Craig¡¯s band¨Cmy new band¨Cas it was the first time I sat in Amanda¡¯s car. It sounded different now than that ride home from the airport. I had broken down each song into itsponents to learn it, and now I was listening to the music on a whole different level. I was also far less distracted by the beauty sitting beside me.

    I let myself nce over to the goddess sitting in the driver¡¯s seat for a few seconds and allowed my eyes to drink her in and imprint her to memory. Amanda¡¯s raven hair was thick and wavy today, looking a touch wild but still a brushstroke away from perfection. She wore the same band t-shirt she had the day we met, only this time I was able to pick out the jumble of text on the front for what it said, ¡®The Sufferers¡¯. It helped that the logo was stretched out across her perfect breasts. I let my eyes roam over her bare legs and imagine what her butt must look like in the tight workout shorts she wore that contrasted strongly against her pale skin. Everything about this woman was absolute perfection.

    I had fallen in love with her the moment we¡¯d met.

    It turns out the rehearsal studio was just in some guy¡¯s garage, a few suburbs away from the girls¡¯ house. I didn¡¯t have any expectations as to where the band would be practising, but I was kind of expecting a proper rehearsal space. There had been a few around London I knew of and had hung out with a mate¡¯s band as they rehearsed. They were usually small and cost a bit per hour, but they were soundproofed well and usually had enough basics for any bands to show up with their gear and y.

    That was not the case with this ce.

    I left my borrowed equipment in the car while I went in to check out the space. Daniel was here already, setting up his bass rig. The small 4¡Á10 cab looked well-loved, but the amplifier he was resting on top was anything but old and cheap. The Hartke 800-watt amplifier would be more than enough for this tiny garage and easily powerful enough for any local pub shows we might y. The five-string Warwick bass¨Cresting in its opened case¨Calso showed the man¡¯s appreciation of his art. The brass machine heads gleamed, and the mahogany wood was highly polished and seemed to glow. I wasn¡¯t much of a bassist, but I knew enough about the instruments to know which brands and models were fan-favourites.

    ¡°Hey, Nick,¡± Daniel grinned, extending a hand to me.

    ¡°Hey, man,¡± I replied, taking his hand.

    Daniel seemed like a decent guy. He was shorter than me by a few inches, but what hecked in height he more than made up for in sheer size. The man was almost as broad across the shoulders as two men, and his jet-ck hair and beard gave a wild, ouw look. He had thick, muscr arms and hisrge, meaty fists looked like they had broken a few noses. But I had heard nothing but nice things about him, even from Erica.

    He had been respectful at the party¨Cto both my sisters and me¨Cand I didn¡¯t detect any animosity from him. This could have been a real issue considering I¡¯d slept with Jen the first night we¡¯d met. I had known that Daniel and Jen had hooked up¨Cand that he was still interested in her¨Cbefore meeting her, but I didn¡¯t know the guy and hadn¡¯t felt any guilt at having sex with her. Hell, I hardly knew her before I was balls deep inside of her while I eye-fucked Erica. Jen hadn¡¯t shown any signs of being interested in me after that, so I guessed it probably went unnoticed.

    ¡°This ce is cosy,¡± I said, ncing around the single-car garage.

    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of shit,¡± Danielughed. ¡°And not my first pick for ces to jam.¡±

    ¡°Then why are we here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Because Craig¡¯s uncle is a ¡®sound tech,''¡± Daniel said, putting exaggerated emphasis on the title. ¡°And he lets Craig practice here for free, and you¡¯ll learn rather quickly that it¡¯s easier to just let Craig get his way on things like this. Less hassle with him is better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not really selling this whole band idea,¡± Iughed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just making sure you know what you¡¯re in for before you sign on,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Need a hand with your stuff?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that would be great,¡± I nodded. ¡°Thanks, man.¡±

    Amanda had already unloaded most of the gear I was using by the time Daniel and I had finished with our greetings, and we were both a little surprised to find she hadn¡¯t asked for any help when moving the heavy amplifier and cab from the back of her car.

    ¡°You on steroids or something?¡± I asked, sizing her up jokingly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t buy gear like this if you¡¯re going to have a guy carry it for you,¡± Amanda winked. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t fuck with her,¡± Daniel said, holding his hands up, palms outwards in surrender.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we got it from here. You did the hard part for us.¡±

    I rolled the guitar amp into the garage while Daniel grabbed the guitar case and gear bag. Just then, another car pulled into the driveway behind Amanda¡¯s. The blue, tray-backed truck was sting ck metal through blown speakers, the tray piled high with equipment and hastily covered with an old, grey tarp that looked to have more holes than material. It definitely wasn¡¯t very secure.

    Craig jumped out and gave Amanda a quick hug before brushing by her. My sister looked a little put-off but recovered so quickly that I wasn¡¯t sure if I imagined the dejected look on her face.

    ¡°Hey, dude,¡± Craig said excitedly. ¡°You keen to shred some metal.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I just need to get set up,¡± I replied.

 104

    ¡°Awesome. I¡¯m gonna go check in with my uncle real quick,¡± Craig said, already heading towards the house. ¡°If you got time, help Paul with my shit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s code for ¡®I¡¯m gonna stay inside until I know my shit is set up,''¡± Daniel sighed. ¡°He does this shit all the time.¡±

    ¡°We could just leave it all to his brother,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Damn, new guy,¡± Daniel grinned. ¡°Pushing the boundaries already. I think we¡¯re gonna get along fine.¡±

    Amanda began helping Paul with his drums, but Daniel switched with her when he noticed Paul was staring at Amanda when she was walking away. I was about ready to chat with him myself¨CI didn¡¯t care If Craig was her boyfriend¨Cbut Daniel must have noticed and stepped in.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Hey, Manda,¡± Daniel called out. ¡°I¡¯ll unload the gear if you can set up the rig for Nick. I¡¯m not familiar with your gear.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Amanda said, giving Daniel a friendly smile.

    A minuteter, I spotted Daniel smacking Paul over the back of the head while Amanda wasn¡¯t looking. The younger man red at Daniel but didn¡¯t do or say anything. What could he do? Daniel¡¯s arms were thicker than his legs, and the big-bearded man could have crushed his head in one hand.

    True to Daniel¡¯s prediction, all of Craig¡¯s equipment was set up before the Fabio look-alike reappeared with a man that I assumed was his uncle. He was of simr build to Craig¨Conly less muscled¨Cwith long, mostly grey hair that thinned badly on top and a silly-looking soul patch. He wore one of his nephews¡¯ band t-shirts and a pair of too-tight jeans that looked to have never been washed before.

    ¡°Uncle Rob, this is our new guitarist, Nick,¡± Craig said, introducing me to his uncle.

    ¡°Look at the arms on this one,¡± Rob remarked, pping me on the bicep. ¡°Looks like he spends more time looking at himself in the mirror than you do, Craig.¡±

    Paul let out a peal ofughter that felt forced, but no one found it amusing. Rob didn¡¯t seem to notice as heughed at his own joke, and he only stopped to let his eyes roam over Amanda as she took a seat on a stool just inside the garage door. Was this entire family full of degenerate assholes?

    ¡°He¡¯s also Amanda¡¯s brother,¡± Daniel said.

    Rob¡¯s eyes snapped away from Amanda and back to me quickly, but he covered any signs of embarrassment or fear quickly behind a cocky grin.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that taco-hut had any brothers,¡± Rob smirked.

    I clenched my fist so tight a few of my knuckles popped loud enough for even Craig to hear it because he quickly and calmly stepped between his uncle and me, cing a hand on Rob¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°We gotta practice, Uncle Rob. I¡¯lle and chat to you about the album recording after we¡¯re done,¡± Craig said, cool as a cucumber.

    Rob looked between the assembled people as if realising he hadpany for the first time, then shrugged and headed back inside. There was a tense moment of silence as if everyone held their breath until the door to the house banged shut.

    ¡°Sorry about him,¡± Craig said, turning to me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t really have a filter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, rxing my hand and taking a deep breath. ¡°Not a big deal.¡±

    But it was a big deal. Craig was already high on my shit-list because of the way he treated Amanda, and his brother¡¯s leering and sleazy looks pushed him right up there too, but their uncle just took the top spot with his apparentck of giving a shit about anyone¡¯s feelings. If I ended up sticking with this band, I¡¯d have to make sure none of the girls came to a rehearsal for as long as we were practicing here. I was even going to make Amanda promise me she wouldn¡¯te.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y some metal,¡± Craig said before pulling down the garage door.

    Unlike at home, this garage had no attempts at soundproofing whatsoever. A pile of boxes in one corner and shelves of old, rusted tools along one wall, next to a rotting wooden table covered by an undistinguishable mound of metal, cloth, and stic. There was no evidence of care and thought here like there was back home. Emily treated the garage like her own little safe haven where the world could vanish, and there was only the music. Meanwhile, we were about to rehearse in a space that could have been rented out for the Texas Chainsaw Massacre movie.

    The first song was a little messy all around as the band adjusted levels. There was no PA system or sound guy to adjust levels, so it was up to each individual to make sure they were loud enough not just for themselves but also for the others. Well, that would have been the case if Craig hadn¡¯t just turned his Marshallbo amp up to ten immediately. The speaker crackled softly under strain, and I had to focus harder to hear Daniel¡¯s bass over the obnoxiously crunchy tone he favoured.

    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± Craig said once the song finished. ¡°Sounding tight.¡±

    We did not sound tight at all. Paul was a decent drummer with evident experience under his belt, but hecked consistency as he favoured speed over keeping each hit sounding hard and solid. The result made his ying sound out of time with the other jumble of sound bouncing around the horrible rehearsal space.

    Craig¡¯s guitar parts weren¡¯t challenging at all. We essentially yed the same thing, with my parts asionally changing for a short lead or the very asional solo¨Cwhich I had re-written. Even with the simple guitarist, Craig seemed to focus more on his vocals to the point where he should just put the guitar down altogether. I knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen, so I had to think of a way to fix these issues without sounding like I wasing in and bossing them around. Especially the brothers.

    ¡°Craig, you need to turn down, or you¡¯ll blow your amp,¡± Daniel said before I could speak up. ¡°That¡¯s how you lost thest one.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, man. I just get carried away,¡± Craig grinned, then lowered the volume on his amp a touch. It wasn¡¯t much, but maybe it would be enough for now.

    ¡°And Paul, stop speeding up so much,¡± Danielined to the drummer.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speed up?¡± Paul shot back. ¡°Not my fault you¡¯re too slow.¡±

    ¡°Your shitty rhythm is proof enough that you can¡¯t y that fast either,¡± Danielughed.

    Craig let out augh at his brother too, but Paul just scowled at the both of them before directing it to me and grinning.

    ¡°I guess I can y slower for the new guy,¡± he said.

    ¡°I think you need to y slower for yourself rather than anyone else,¡± I chuckled, causing Craig and Daniel tough as Paul scowled again. ¡°Now, let¡¯s quit fucking around and y some metal.¡±

    We were rehearsing the songs in the order the others had nned to y them at the gig in three weeks, which meant the first three were rather dull and uneventful¨Cin my opinion¨Cwhile leaving thest two for their best. With each song we yed, we were tighter and tighter as a band, so much that I was genuinely enjoying ying this thrashy, mediocre ck metal. Then the final song started, and I couldn¡¯t wait to show off the changes I had made.

 105

    Out of all of the songs I had learned, the final piece on the list left more room for creativity on my part. It was written with a clear second guitar in mind, and while Craig could y well, he was a definite one-trick pony when it came to writing metal. Instead of the fast, speed-matching tempo along with the chorus that Craig had written, I slowed my part down to half-speed. The melody rang clearer through this section when I yed it at half-speed, and it sounded great alongside Daniel¡¯s bassline. The change drew an odd look from Craig, but we kept on ying.

    I found myself having to y a guessing game of who would speed up or slow down during the following few sections of the song. Paul would get excited and begin a new section way too fast, or Craig would just drop out of timing altogether and not even notice, relying on the rest of us to match him. But for the most part, we sounded like we knew what we were doing.

    My solo came up finally, and I was fighting a grin as the previous riff wasing to an end, the signally changes wringing loudly in my ears. Then I nced over to Amanda, sitting on the stool as she studied the band intently. Studied me intently. Our eyes met, and she quickly nced away.

    My hands reacted before my brain could register, and my solo kicked off. The first few notes sounded a bit t, but I took control of myself and focused on one thing and one thing alone.

    Showing the fuck off for my gorgeous sister.

    There was no greater motivator for any metalhead ying in a band than the ability to show off how cool he is and how well he can y for a pretty girl. It was a primary reason most guys yed in a band, to begin with. Heads filled with stories from the ¡¯80s and the ¡¯90s about bands ying to sold-out shows. Girls throwing themselves at the band members and partying all night until you woke up with no memory of what you¡¯d done and two naked women in your bed. That was until you got so shitfaced you tried to snort a line of ants.

    I knew there wouldn¡¯t be any groupie lining up for me at my first show, nor would there be free booze or drugs¨Cnot that I was interested in drugs¨Cbut I already had the love and affection of three gorgeous women that I would definitely perform for. And if that performance was appealing to the fourth of my household.

    Well¡­ that was just a bonus.

    ¡°Why did you change the song?¡± Craig asked as soon as the song ended. ¡°I gave you the music and tabs to learn.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to add my own re to it,¡± I shrugged, not wanting to outright tell Craig that I thought his writing sucked.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not how the song goes,¡± Craig replied, cing his guitar down.

    ¡°I liked it,¡± Daniel said, taking a swig from a bottle of water.

    ¡°Well, good thing you¡¯re just the bass yer,¡± Paul scoffed.

    ¡°How about we trial it during rehearsal and see how we feel about it next week,¡± Daniel said, ignoring Paul¡¯sment.

    ¡°Come on, Craig. Just give it a chance,¡± Amanda said, taking Craig¡¯s hand but ncing towards me before lowering her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, alright, we¡¯ll keep it in the song until next rehearsal and vote on it,¡± Craig said as if it was his idea all along. ¡°Let¡¯s run through it again.¡±

    We rehearsed the set-list another four times before Craig started losing focus and started ying with his phone more, although Daniel was the one to call it quits as if he needed to be somewhere. Craig acted like he wanted to keep ying, but he disappeared inside almost as soon as his guitar was in its case.

    ¡°He does this all the time,¡± Daniel said as I helped him load his gear into the grey station he drove. ¡°I think he likes the idea of being in a band more than actually doing anything with the band. He loses interest quickly and usually leaves his shit to be packed upst.¡±

    ¡°Why do you y with him then?¡± I asked, picking up the case for his spare instrument. Daniel brought a backup where he went.

    ¡°Not many bands around looking for a bassist,¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°I find that hard to believe. A decent bassist back home would y for three or four bands,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯re more than just decent.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Daniel chuckled. ¡°Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t like that here. You see, everyone¡¯s friend ys guitar, and with so many guitarists, a lot of them switch to bass just to get a spot in a band. Just ask your sister. Emily is one of the most talented bassists I know, and she struggles to find people to y with. Most guys just offer her a spot so they can try to get in her pants.¡±

    ¡°I do remember her mentioning something about this,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°I feel sorry for her. She is a good kid and deserves a real shot at what she loves. Unfortunately, most of the guys in the band scene are just assholes with instruments,¡± Daniel said, then nodded over his shoulder to Paul, who was struggling to loosen a piece of his kit. ¡°Case in point.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Weughed softly but cut it off when Amanda came over. Paul was a dick, but he was also Craig¡¯s brother, and as unhappy as she seemed to be with the Fabio clone, he was her boyfriend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hand packing up, and then we gotta go,¡± Amanda said.

    ¡°No problem. You all good, man?¡± I asked Daniel.

    ¡°I got this,¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°It was a pleasure jamming with you, man. You sounded great.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, giving Daniel a bro-like fist bump.

    ¡°You two seemed to be getting along,¡± Amanda said when I wheeled the heavy cab over to her car.

    ¡°Yeah. But something doesn¡¯t sit right with me,¡± I said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Amanda asked with a concerned look.

    ¡°How the hell did you end up with Craig with Daniel around,¡± Iughed. ¡°He is such a nice guy and actually looks whoever he is speaking to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start too,¡± Amanda sighed. ¡°I get enough shit from the others at home. I don¡¯t need it from you too.¡±

    ¡°I was only ying,¡± I grinned. ¡°Consider me officially on your side when ites to this topic, and I¡¯ll even tell the others to back off.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯d have a better chance of making them listen to you than I would these days,¡± Amanda smirked, lifting the guitar case to slide into the back of her car.

    ¡°I can be very persuasive,¡± I said, resting my hand on the small of her back softly as she straightened. Amanda¡¯s body stiffened, but then I felt her lean into my touch.

    ¡°What are you doing,¡± Amanda asked, her voice so soft I almost didn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± I said, sliding my thumb back and forth just a touch. Her butt was right there. All I needed to do was lower my hand a few inches, and I would finally get to feel the glory that was Amanda¡¯s ass. But I held my ground. I had a feeling Amanda had the same idea when her hips gyrated just a touch.

 106

    The door to the house mmed shut, and I quickly stepped away from Amanda to grab the rest of my gear. I nced towards the house to see Craig walking back to the garage. With the attention he was paying his phone, it wasn¡¯t likely he saw anything suspicious. He was so oblivious most of the time, I could be making out with Amanda right in front of him, and he would still be caught up in his own reflection.

    ¡°I gotta head out,¡± Craig said to his brother. ¡°Pack up my shit for me. Rob is gonna give you a lift home.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, and I¡¯lle,¡± Paul said, hurriedly stuffing a drum into its bag.

    ¡°Not this time,¡± Craig said, then strode over to Amanda. ¡°I gotta run, babe. See you tomorrow.¡±

    The two shared a long kiss before parting, and Craig turned back to his phone almost immediately before heading towards his car. The kiss made me feel a little ufortable, but it was theck of empathy Craig showed towards Amanda after it ended that made my blood boil. Who the fuck did this guy think he was? Why couldn¡¯t he see and appreciate just how amazing this woman was.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amanda said, cing a hand on my arm. ¡°He isn¡¯t always like this.¡±

    ¡°You deserve so much better,¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What about being on my side,¡± Amanda asked with a soft smile, clearly attempting to calm me down.

    ¡°Starting now,¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ starting now.¡±

    Dinner was ready when Amanda and I got home. No one had cooked, but a dozen or more takeaway containers were spread out on the dining table. The girls had sorted dinner in the best way they knew how.

    ¡°This smells great,¡± I said, taking in everything on disy. There was an assortment of beef, chicken, and what I thought wasmb, along with rice, noodles, and steamed vegetables.

    ¡°This is the best Chinese takeaway in all of Melbourne,¡± Mel said, expertly plucking a piece of chicken from the container with a pair of chopsticks.

    ¡°Such high praise from you means it must be good,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Damn right,¡± Mel said, stepping up beside me and lowering her voice. ¡°I only want the absolute best.¡±

    Mel grasped me firmly on the ass with one of her slender hands and shot me a sly smile before turning back to the food before us like nothing had happened. I nced around at my other siblings, but no one apart from Erica seemed to notice. Erica was eye-fucking the shit out of me as she scooped some rice onto her te. Amanda and Emily were chatting with one another.

    ¡°How did the rehearsal go?¡± Emily asked once everyone was seated.

    ¡°Not too bad,¡± I said simultaneously as Amanda said. ¡°Nick was fantastic.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nick was great with his hands,¡± Mel said suggestively, nudging me with an elbow.

    ¡°He yed really well, and I could tell the whole band was impressed by him,¡± Amanda said, choosing to ignore Mel¡¯s behaviour. That was a bad decision since it seemed to make Mel far more determined.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Iughed. ¡°Craig was annoyed I changed part of one song, and Paul just feeds off whatever his brother thinks.¡±

    ¡°Craig just likes to be the boss in the band,¡± Amanda exined. ¡°Daniel can handle him and will stick up for you. You two seemed to get along well.¡±

    ¡°Daniel is a good guy,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°He is a really talented musician too.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Seems you two can¡¯tpliment each other enough,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily asked with a frown.

    ¡°Well, after practice, Daniel was telling me what he thinks of your music skills,¡± I started exining. ¡°He rated you very highly and said it was a shame that you haven¡¯t been able to get into a band and really shine. I believe he said you were the best bassist he knows.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Emily said, sounding stunned. ¡°I haven¡¯t even yed much around him or anyone else, though.¡±

    ¡°Enough people have been around when you have been ying for word to get out about you,¡± Erica said offhandedly. ¡°Most of my friends know you as the musically gifted sister.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re just as talented as I am,¡± Emily said to her older sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m a drummer. I¡¯m just good at banging things,¡± Erica said, winking at me coyly.

    ¡°You know drums are more than just hitting things. There is so much more to that instrument,¡± Emily said, missing the joke.

    ¡°Em,¡± Mel said, leaning across the table. ¡°She was referring to being good in bed.¡±

    Emily looked from her twin to Erica, then back again before letting out a softugh, followed by a goofy grin. ¡°I get it now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever change, my dear sister,¡± Ericaughed.

    We finished dinner with some casual conversation about what everyone had nned for the weekend. Erica was heading into the city for the weekend to see a friend who was visiting from South Australia. They had booked a hotel room in the city, so they didn¡¯t have to travel the two hours back in, and nned to hit up a few of the goth clubs and maybe a gig or two. Erica had extended an offer for me toe and meet her friend, but I wasn¡¯t sure how safe it would be. If I was in a hotel with Erica¨Cand there was alcohol involved¨CI was going to want to fuck her brains out. We could y the boyfriend and girlfriend card again, but if Erica¡¯s friend ever came to visit again, it might be hard to exin.

    There was also the possibility of Erica¡¯s friend hitting on me if she knew I was her brother. That could turn bad really quick.

 107

    Amanda was also heading away for the weekend. Craig¡¯s family owned a house on the coast about six hours away, and the two were headed there for a weekend away. I was almost tempted to ask if I could go along to that one just so I could keep an eye on the king douche.

    That would leave Emily and Mel in the house with me all weekend, and Mel had made it abundantly clear that she had no ns to leave the house. Something about video games and not wearing pants. I hadn¡¯t spent much time in my life ying video games¨Csince we could never really afford them¨Cbut I was totally on board with the no pants part of her n.

    I shared a smile with Emily after the meal was done. We¡¯d get to spend plenty of time together this weekend. And I was really looking forward to it. We hadn¡¯t yet had sex, but each night that she came to me, we explored one another deeply, and there was no question that the both of us were satisfied at the end of a night together. I really wanted to make love to my beautiful, goofy sister. But even if I wasn¡¯t her brother, this would be her first time with anyone, so I understood how big of a step this was for her.

    ¡°Is there any point in me saying you don¡¯t need to help with this?¡± Amanda asked with a raised eyebrow when I started helping her clear the table.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I grinned. ¡°But feel free to try.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll avoid that exercise in futility,¡± Amanda smiled, then surprised me with a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°Thank you for being you.¡±

    No problem,¡± I smiled back at the raven-haired beauty. ¡°I¡¯ll take the rubbish out.¡±

    I gathered up the takeaway containers we had emptied and dumped them in the garbage. I tied off the bag and hoisted it over my shoulder before heading through the sliding door into the backyard. The garbage bins sat around the side of the house, just off a small path by a gate that led to the front yard. I dumped the rubbish and pulled a cigarette out, lighting it up and leaning against the red-brick wall. The spot on my cheek where Amanda¡¯s lips had touched still tingled and I could feel a faint ghost of her lips still. Every time we hugged, kissed, or even remotely brushed against one another, it left me feeling dizzy and distracted for a good while after. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the intense feelings I had for her or the fact that I couldn¡¯t have her that was making it worse. I could only imagine how it would feel to hold her in my arms and share a bed with her.

    I took my time smoking my cigarette, giving myself a moment to clear my head. I had hoped that spending the day rehearsing with the band would help with my feelings towards Amanda¨Cwith her boyfriend being around and all¨Cbut it hadn¡¯t. If anything, being around Craig and Amanda had only cemented how wrong he was for her¨Cor anyone for that matter. I knew I could make her happy, and it killed me that I couldn¡¯t.

    What made it worse was I knew she wouldn¡¯t reject me if I made a move. I knew it with absolute certainty, but I couldn¡¯t do that to her. Thest thing I wanted was for Amanda to question any rtionship we had because of the way we got together.

    ¡°Hiding from me?¡±

    I looked up to see Amanda standing by the corner of the house. She was leaning against the wall, her arms folded under her breasts. Her top must have gotten wet while doing the dishes, and while it didn¡¯t turn see-through, it still clung enticingly to her body.

    And I could tell from the firm outlines through her shirt that Amanda wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    ¡°Just taking a break,¡± I replied, holding the cigarette out for Amanda. She took it and leaned against the wall beside me.

    ¡°You really were fantastic today,¡± Amanda said after a moment of silence.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks. Practising with Emily has really helped,¡± I replied, taking the cigarette back from Amanda. ¡°I hadn¡¯t yed all that much beforeing here.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a natural,¡± Amanda smiled. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about Craig. He has this heroplex where he has to be the best at everything. He¡¯ll feel threatened for a while, but he¡¯ll get over it.¡±

    I caught myself from saying what I really thought about Craig and his issues, but I stopped myself just in time. I had promised to be on Amanda¡¯s side when it came to Craig, especially at home with our sisters. It wouldn¡¯t be a good look for me to fold on that promise on the first day.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll all work out,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m quite lovable after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Amanda said quietly. ¡°Anyway, I have a trip this weekend that I need to pack for, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    The reddening of her cheeks and the speed at which Amanda retreated made me feel like Amanda felt as bothered as I was by our time together. I smiled to myself at that minor victory.

    I may not have her, but I definitely owned a private parking space inside her head.

    I stubbed out my cigarette and tossed it in the garbage before heading up to my t. I thought about heading back inside to help with the cleaning, but I guessed if Amanda was outside chatting to me, it was probably all done. I could head inside and see who was still awake, but I had a suspicion that there was someone waiting for me in my t.

    All week I had gone to bed to find either Erica or Emily waiting for me. I never got to choose, and I never saw both of them at once. Meaning they obviously organised who was spending what night with me. I imagined a spreadsheetyout on Mel¡¯s bedroom wall as she handed out assignments to her sisters for the month.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why I imagined Mel in that mix since we hadn¡¯t even spent a night together yet, but it seemed fitting for the petite, tinum-haired demon.

    I opened the door to my t to find all the lights were off, but the glow of two dozen candles filled the small space, giving it a warm, cosy feeling. I closed the door behind me and kicked my shoes off. The main living room of my t was empty, but the bedroom door was closed. I crossed the room slowly, knowing that my lover in the bedroom was waiting for me. I pushed the door opening slowly, knowing who I¡¯d seen before my eyesy upon them.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful. I thought I wasn¡¯t going to see you for dessert?¡± I said, letting my eyes roam over Erica¡¯s naked body. Ericaid out on my bed, the dozen or so candles in the room bathing her skin in a warm glow. Shadows danced across her flesh, concealing and revealing her perfection with quick, jagged motions.

    ¡°Hello, handsome,¡± Erica smiled, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°What can I say? You left me satisfied but wanting more.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± I smiled, pulling my shirt over my head. ¡°We can¡¯t leave you wanting more.¡±

    This time it was Erica¡¯s turn to ogle my body. I was far from a super-ripped bodybuilder, but a life of hard work and being on the edge of poverty had done wonders for keeping myself in shape. Add that to my enjoyment of lifting heavy shit, and I was pretty happy with the looks I received from women whenever I took my shirt off. Especially if those women were my half-sisters.

    ¡°I may have toe here more often,¡± Erica said, still not looking me in the eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee,¡± I replied, keeping up the y talk as I unbuckled my belt slowly. ¡°You are a most valued visitor.¡±

    Erica bit her bottom lip as my belt loosened and her eyes locked onto my crotch. I knew the best way to distract my sexy sibling in almost any scenario. I just had to pull out my dick. It was how I imagined I must look whenever Erica shed her magnificent melons to me. Like an animal in the headlights.

    The button popped on my jeans, and the zipper slowly slid down. Meanwhile, Erica¡¯s shifted her position on the bed. Earlier, she was lying on her side, her legs bent at the knees, a hand on her hip, and one supporting herself as she propped her head up, waiting expectantly. Now she was lying on her stomach, lifting onto her hands and knees slowly as she inched closer to the edge of the bed. Her eyes never left my crotch.

 108

    My zipper reached the end of its descent, and my erection begged to be set free. I was already hard enough to hammer screws by the time the bedroom door had finished opening, and having Erica so close only made my cock throb and leak pre-cum.

    Erica¡¯s face brushed close against the crotch of my pants, and I felt her hands over mine, at the waistband of my jeans. With her help, my jeans and underwear slide over my hips and down my legs, my cock bouncing free and almost smacking Erica in the face. I inhaled in anticipation, eyes closing out of habit as I waited for the warmth and softness of Erica¡¯s mouth around the tip of my penis. Erica was so fond of my cock that she would often just work me with her lips, tongue, and throat until I filled her mouth.

    Warm breath enveloped my erection from the base of my shaft to the tip of my penis. I could almost feel Erica¡¯s slightly parted lips as she moved along my rod teasingly. Erica wasn¡¯t usually one for teasing, but I had to say I was thoroughly enjoying the sensations. My cock was practically oozing in anticipation now.

    Erica¡¯s hands on my chest forced my eyes open. My gorgeous¨Cincredibly naked sister¨Cwas kneeling on the bed in front of me, the palms of her hands pressed against my bare chest. My cock pointed down slightly, between her legs, as if it were telling me what it wanted for dinner.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Erica smiled as my eyes opened.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I smiled back, my hands finding the perfect resting ce on her hips.

    ¡°I love you,¡± Erica said, leaning in closer. Her eyes smouldered with enough passion to burn any ordinary man. Or make him lose his load.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I replied truthfully.

    Our lips met with a gentle, soft kiss that transformed into one of passion as soon as our tongues joined the fold. Our bodies pressed tighter together, my cock slipping between her legs as Erica¡¯srge breasts mashed against my chest. I pulled at her body, wanting more of her warm, hot flesh against my body than was entirely possible.

    ¡°You are so amazing,¡± I said breathlessly once our lips parted.

    Erica moaned a wordless reply as I attacked her neck, kissing and nibbling the soft, sensitive flesh as my hands grasped her firm, juicy ass. I couldn¡¯t get enough of this woman¡¯s body. Every inch of her body and flesh was made for sin, and every atom of her body pulled at me to be with her. My cock pulsed between her legs, the wetness from her own arousal spurning me on, almost causing my very own climax without any pration.

    ¡°I need you inside me,¡± Erica said finally, pulling away and crawling up the bed on her back. Her legs opened for me, weing me into their warmth.

    I practically jumped onto the bed after her.

    Erica¡¯s legs closed around me, her soft thighs pressing against my hips as she took me into her. Our lips met once more, and I felt one of her delicate hands grasp at my shaft, guiding me to where I needed to be. Her hips were angled perfectly, and my rod was as lubricated from my own pre-cum as Erica¡¯s pussy was from her own juices. I slid into her with an agonizingly slow thrust. We moaned in unison¨Cour eyes never leaving each-others¨Cas I hilted myself deep inside of Erica¡¯s weingly warm tunnel.

    ¡°I¡¯m never going to get tired of this,¡± Erica said breathlessly, almost as if she¡¯d run a marathon already. Her chest was heaving with excitement, and her pupils were dted.

    I let myself press against her body as I started to slowly move my hips. I wanted to feel every inch of her skin against mine. I wanted to feel her heartbeat through her chest and experience every motion she made while I was inside her. I wrapped my arms behind her, pulling her tight against me. Erica responded in kind and encircled me with her arms. Then our lips met once more.

    Usually, sex between Erica and myself was fast paced and rough. She loved being treated like a cheap whore, and I had to be honest; I loved treating her that way. It didn¡¯t mean that we didn¡¯t love each other. On the contrary, I believe it solidified our love and made those moments of cuddling and kissing in the early hours of the morning that much more special. At least between the two of us anyway.

    But there were times for rough, primal sex and times to make love, and right now, we were making love. Our movements were deliberate and slow, matching one another¡¯s rhythm perfectly. There was no rush, no hurry to reach the finish line. There was only the moment and the feeling of being connected in so many ways that I wished this act would never end. But before long¨Clonger than I would think anyway¨Cmy slow-building climax would suddenly break free, and I would flood Erica¡¯s pussy with a heavy flow of cum. But I didn¡¯t stop there. I couldn¡¯t. Erica would be going away for a weekend, and I needed as much of her as I could.

    I kept pumping into her, even as my body instantly wanted to rx. My cock was still hard, so it only took a minute or two before my body started reacting the way I wanted it to. Erica had obviously felt me fill her up but said nothing when I continued pumping inside her.

    I sat back after a few more minutes and took hold of Erica¡¯s thighs, just behind the knees, as I slowly pumped in and out, in and out. I looked down her body to see a mixture of sweat glistening over her skin and noticed the same on my chest and stomach. The temperature in the room always increased rapidly whenever we were together.

    ¡°You are so perfect,¡± I said, admiring her naked body.

    ¡°As are you,¡± Erica said, her eyes smouldering with desire as she ran a hand up my stomach to clutch my chest. ¡°Holy fuck, that is hot.¡±

    I looked down to where we were still joined. My hips were still doing their thing¨Calmost as if they had a mind of their own¨Cbut I watched along with Erica as my cock vanished inside of her like a magician performing a magic trick. I knew I was on the higher end of the scale when it came to cock sizes, but my sister took me like she was made for it.

    ¡°It¡¯sing out,¡± Erica gasped as a shiver ran through her body.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 109

    I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant to begin with, but before long, I noticed a creamy substance oozing out from her pussy, squeezing past my shaft. It was the massive load I had deposited into her a few minutes earlier. Cum clung to the sides of my shaft, sliding in and out as I worked Erica¡¯s pussy like a butter churn. Globs of cum stuck to the insides of Erica¡¯s thighs, joining the party of her own juices that coated both ourher regions. We were truly making one hell of a mess.

    ¡°Let me on top,¡± Erica said, her eyes wild with lust.

    I obeyed immediately, letting my cock slip free from her with a groan. It was one of the hardest things I had ever done in my life. I slid onto the bed on my back, just as Erica rolled to her knees and threw a leg over me like she was mounting a horse. Her breasts bounced into my vision, and I found myself entirely distracted by how perfect they were. That was until I felt my sibling and lover impale herself slowly on my shaft once again.

    ¡°It sucks not having you inside me,¡± Erica moaned, then bit her bottom lip as she gyrated her hips.

    ¡°I feel the same,¡± I gasped, grabbing a hip with one hand while groping one of her heavy breasts with the other.

    Erica moaned as my hands massaged and roamed her body. I knew every inch of this goddess¡¯s body by now, but each time was like I was exploring new and exciting territory. Everything about her excited me, from the cute dimples at the small of her back to her amazing juicy ass and long, toned legs. There wasn¡¯t a part of her that didn¡¯t excite and arouse me.

    With my first climax done and dusted, Erica knew it would take some effort to reach my second. It was always the case, and most of the time, we just left it at the one. We did need sleep after all, and some of our more intense nights together had left the both of us a little wiped out.

    I distinctly remember a day earlier this week when Erica had difficulty walking the morning after. We had decided it was a good idea to down a bottle of whiskey together and fuck the night away. It was fun, but both of us were a little worse for wear the following day.

    This time though, Erica seemed determined to get more out of me.

    Erica¡¯s pussy pulsated and clenched at me in ways I hadn¡¯t felt before, as if she was trying to milk every drop of seed from my balls. Her hips bucked and gyrated, keeping up a steady pace that would have given a belly dancer envy with how well controlled her hip movements were. I could do nothing but hang on and enjoy the ride.

    ¡°Are you ready, baby?¡± Erica asked with a coy smile.

    ¡°Ready for what?¡± I asked.

    Erica replied by lifting herself nearlypletely off my erection¨Ckeeping just the tip between her luscious pussy lips¨Cand spinning herself around before dropping her hips, encasing my cock inside of her velvety tunnel once more. The manoeuvre was quick and efficient, leaving me stunned and more than impressed.

    My lover wasted no time as she began working her hips up and down. Erica¡¯s hands grasped my ankles as she leaned forward, giving me a fantastic view of her ass and my cock sliding in and out of her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± Erica asked, a little short of breath.

    I replied by pping one of her cheeks hard, which caused her to gasp and giggle. I gave her other cheek a p before settling for groping her juicy butt as Erica bounced on my cock enthusiastically.

    ¡°I definitely wasn¡¯t ready for this,¡± I managed to groan out.

    ¡°Oh, that wasn¡¯t what you needed to be ready for,¡± Erica said, shooting a devious smile over her shoulder.

    Without breaking eye contact with me, Erica moved her hands up my thighs and started massaging my balls. She had stopped bouncing on my cock now, and I was fully rooted inside of her. The massage on my balls did feel good, but it wasn¡¯t enough to finish me off. That was until Erica performed some sort of forbidden sorcery. Her fingers found a spot at the base of my scrotum, and along with her pussy squeezing and pulsing along my shaft, it sent me right over the fucking edge. It was like a sudden punch to the stomach, taking my breath away and shocking all of my senses. Before I knew what was happening, I was pouring a tidal wave of seed into her pussy.

    A few minutes must have passed while I was in an almost vegetative state. My eyes were able to focus, and my brain rebooted. I looked down at my lover to see a satisfied look on her face as she licked my sperm off her fingers.

    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± I asked, clearly exhausted.

    ¡°Just something a friend of mine told me to try,¡± Erica smiled.

    ¡°Remind me to thank your friend,¡± Iughed. ¡°That was intense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know tomorrow,¡± Erica winked.

    I suddenly wished I was going on the trip with Erica and her friend. Maybe we could have sorted something out.

    ¡°Well. We¡¯ve made a huge mess,¡± I said, finally taking in the aftermath of my second climax. My first load had been leaking out of Erica¡¯s pussy while we were fucking, but the second seemed to fill her to the brim and pour out of her almost instantly. Thick globs of white pooled around the base of my cock, covering both our pelvis¡¯ with a cum cocktail that I was sure would stain the very fabric of the room with how potent it was.

    ¡°Maybe burn these sheets?¡± Erica asked, sliding off my cock with a disappointed groan and draping herself along my body.

    ¡°Maybe the whole house,¡± Iughed, wrapping my arms around her and giving her a kiss.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll help you get cleaned up,¡± Erica said, kissing me back before climbing from the bed and offering me a hand.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m the sex cripple this time,¡± Iughed, taking her hand.

    My legs did feel a little weak when I first stood up, but I was alright by the time I made it to the bathroom, well enough to give Erica¡¯s juicy butt a firm grope that divulged into us making out against the wall while the water heated up. We could hardly keep our hands from each other as we showered, which was okay by me. I soaped up her naked body, paying extra special attention to her breasts, ass, and between her legs. Even drawing a short and quick orgasm from her with my hands alone.

    Erica repaid the favour when it was my turn to get clean. Soaping up my chest, stomach, and ass before making extra sure my cock was clean. She worked shower gel into my rod with both hands, soaping up my balls before performing the same trick. It wasn¡¯t as intense this time¨Csince I was ready for it¨Cbut it had me painting her stomach with a load sorge it looked like I had abstained from anything sexual for over a month.

 110

    Once we were all clean¨Cafter messing ourselves up again¨Cand dried, we decided it might be best to sleep in Erica¡¯s bed for the night. My sheets were a mess, and the smell of the night¡¯s activities was far worse than it had been in the past. We both dressed¨Cme in a pair of shorts and Erica her robe¨Cbefore stripping my sheets off the bed and opening a few windows before heading down to the main house, hand in hand.

    The bottom floor of the house was dark, but I could hear talking from upstairs. Erica deposited the dirty sheets in theundry while I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. The washing machine started up, and Erica met me by the base of the stairs.

    ¡°You know how to use the washing machine?¡± I asked jokingly.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Erica smiled, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m totally house-wife material. I just have all this too.¡±

    Erica ran her hands down her body, pulling the robe up at the hem to disy her long, smooth legs. Which I totally indulged in. Even though I just saw her naked, I never grew tired of checking her out.

    ¡°You sure the others won¡¯t mind?¡± I asked, ncing upstairs.

    ¡°Only Amanda. And she is just jealous she isn¡¯t fucking you,¡± Erica shrugged. ¡°But that¡¯s her fault, not yours. You¡¯d join her in bed now if she asked you.¡±

    ¡°You saying I¡¯m easy?¡± I asked, acting offended.

    ¡°No, my dear brother,¡± Erica smiled, cing a hand on my cheek. ¡°But you have seen Manda¡¯s ass, haven¡¯t you? Hell, even I¡¯d fuck her if she wasn¡¯t so straight.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I hadn¡¯t really thought about my sisters in bed with one another. They were all into me¨Cand obviously okay with a modicum of incest¨Cbut it never really crossed my mind to think about how they felt about each other. There were no signs of anything happening behind the scenes before I came home, but did that mean the feelings and thoughts were never there, to begin with? Or did I start some fucked up chain reaction with sisters wanting each other?

    It was an interesting chain of thought. I¡¯d have to bring it up with Mel next time we have some privacy. It involved sex and her siblings, so I was sure she, the little nymphomaniac, would enjoy the topic.

    ¡°You all have nice butts,¡± I said, trying to stay neutral on the topic of which sister had the best rack/ass/legs. I may not be experienced in dating multiple women at once. But I wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    ¡°Good answer,¡± Erica smiled. ¡°But we all know Amanda has the best ass. There is no shame in being second to that trophy, and I feel no shame in being second to any of my sisters because they are all amazing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± Iughed. ¡°I may have to get you to write some talking points down for me.¡±

    ¡°Anything for you, my love.¡±

    Erica stepped into my arms, and we shared a soft, sensual kiss. My hands rested on her lower back, and I felt¨Cmore than heard¨CErica moan into my mouth as my fingers pressed against the small dimples on her back. I had found out early on that these dimples were like little on buttons for her libido. Pushing them both at the same time was a sure-fire way to get Erica grinding against your leg like a cat in heat.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be quiet,¡± I whispered into her ear, knowing what she wanted.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to gag me with something big,¡± Erica whispered back, running her tongue up my neck.

    My cock bounced to life and throbbed with the need of the moment. It waste¨Cor early in the morning¨Cbut I didn¡¯t have work tomorrow, and Erica would be gone for a couple of days.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what I can do about that.¡±

    I awoke the next day closer to midday than I would have liked. Erica had kept me up most of the night and early morning with her insatiable desires. Not that I wasining, but by the fifth climax on my part, I was ready to drop into aa for a week.

    I had Erica¡¯s massive, four-poster, ck-silk sheeted bed to myself when I finally woke up. My mind was a little foggy, but I was starting to remember the morning. Erica had woken far earlier than usual since she had to get a train to the city to meet her friend. We shared a few minutes of kissing in bed before she had to get dressed and meet Amanda downstairs for a ride to the train station. It was the first time I had stayed in Erica¡¯s room, and I was only just noticing the very Erica-like decor that gave the room life.

    The walls were painted a deep red, and the bed was dark mahogany, giving the room a rich feel. A matching dresser with a mirror ran along one wall with neatly arranged candles, make-up, and a few small dragon figures. One of them had smoke coiling up from its nostrils from a small incense cone Erica had lit before leaving. The musky smell filled the room and made me think of her body, her touch, and her moans.

    A knock at the door brought me entirely out of my slumber, and the door swinging open a secondter made me jump in bed. I sat upright, pulling the thin, silky sheet around my waist.

    ¡°Morning, sleepyhead,¡± Mel smiled, strutting into the room as if it were her own. ¡°Time to get dressed.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know where Mel got the idea that I needed to get dressed while she was walking around the house in what she currently wore. The top she had donned this morning barely covered her perky breasts, her nipples inly visible through the thin fabric and her skimpy underwear was so sheer that it would probably dissolve in water. Her long, tinum hair hung loosely today, flowing down her shoulders and reaching her tight little ass.

    Knowing Mel, she would have picked this outfit out very carefully.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get dressed?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You want me to put more clothes on?¡± Mel asked, sliding onto the mattress beside me. She crossed her legs and let them dangle off the edge of the bed, half turning her body to face me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯d prefer you in less,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Good answer,¡± Mel grinned. ¡°Maybe some breakfast in bed is in order for the day.¡±

    Mel crawled into the bed, kneeling before me as she unceremoniously ripped her tiny top over her head, tossing it across the room. Her small, perky breasts bounced delightfully as she groped at them with her small, delicate hands.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You like?¡± She asked, wiggling her hips.

    ¡°Very much,¡± I said, already breathing heavy. Was it finally going to happen? There was very little chance of being interrupted this time. I could practically feel her body writhing against mine.

    ¡°Very much,¡± I said, pulling the sheet back and letting my erection bounce free.

    Mel eyed my cock hungrily¨Cbiting her bottom lip¨Cbut a look of uncertainty crossed her beautiful face. It was gone as fast as it appeared, but it was there. Something was wrong.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want,¡± I said, not making a move on her but also not making a move to cover myself.

    ¡°I want to. I really fucking do,¡± Mel sighed. ¡°But Emily had lunch ready, so we should probably go. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to keep you to myself all day.¡±

    Cockblocked again, but this time it was for a good reason. Mel was right, it was my first weekend with just the twins, and I wanted to spend time with both of them. Emily had gone to the trouble of making lunch, and I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her.

    And Mel was right. If Iid hands on her now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.

 111

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get dressed and head down for lunch.¡±

    I slid across the bed towards Mel and wrapped an arm around her slender waist. The touch of her skin¨Cespecially with so much of it exposed¨Cwas enough to make my head spin, but I kept it rtively PG with a soft kiss to her lips. Mel¡¯s cheeks reddened heavily from our kiss, and for the first time since I had met the tinum-haired beauty, she looked shy and embarrassed.

    ¡°That was nice,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mel smiled back. ¡°We should do it again sometime.¡±

    Mel gave me another quick peck on the lips before slipping off the bed and pulling her top on. She was still practically naked before me¨Cand my cock was in party mode¨Cso I waited a moment for her to leave the bedroom before I climbed to my feet. I needed a few minutes to cool my shit, but I had a feeling my weekend was going to be like this a lot.

    I spent a few minutes searching Erica¡¯s room for my clothes before I remembered I hadn¡¯t worn anything but a pair of shorts into the house the night before. My erection was settling to a dull throb and wasn¡¯t so noticeable through my shorts now, but it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to jolt awake like a near-death patient hit with an adrenaline shot to the heart. I guess the girls would just have to deal with me being shirtless and potentially straining my shorts for now.

    Mel was long gone when I surfaced from Erica¡¯s room, so I decided to just head down to the Kitchen. Part of me was still in disbelief that I was able to share a bed with multiple women and not get in trouble for it, and as a result, my first instinct was to try and sneak outside and act like I wasing in from the backyard. I stopped myself, and instead, I just strode into the kitchen like it was any other day.

    It was probably just safer to assume that the women in this house knew where I was and what¨Cor who¨CI was doing at any given time.

    Emily was standing at the short end of the kitchen ind with her back to me, and I took a moment to admire her taut ass. Emily didn¡¯t work out as often as her sisters, but she still had a body most men would sell their left nut to experience. Her choice of workout shorts really emphasised her juicy but firm behind as she leaned over the kitchen counter. The pale flesh of her soft thighs taunted me with memories of her warmth and scent as she straddled my face a few nights before. She had pulled so hard at my hair that night I was surprised I didn¡¯t have a bald patch.

    With her back to me, I saw a moment to give Emily a pleasant early morning surprise. I snuck up behind my messy-haired sister on bare feet, careful not to draw any attention to myself. I noticed when I drew a little closer that she was on her phone and had earbuds in. I grinned to myself and stood behind Emily for a moment, drinking in the feeling of her body being so close.

    Emily turned before I could wrap my arms around her, though, in turn, ruining my surprise for her. But a look of shock crossed her face, and she jumped a little at me being so close. I act quickly, cing one hand on her hip to draw her to me and cupping her face with the other. I pulled her into a passionate kiss that melded our bodies together.

    Emily¡¯s initial surprised yelp turned into a long, low moan as she wrapped her arms around my neck and returned the kiss.

    ¡°Well, that was unexpected,¡± Emily grinned, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Just a normal good morning to one of my favourite girls,¡± I smiled.

    ¡°Nothing about this is normal,¡± Emilyughed softly. ¡°But I¡¯ll take as much as you¡¯re giving.¡±

    Our lips met again, and for the second time this morning, I was at threat of derailing my entire day. I actually didn¡¯t have any ns¨Cand could easily fuck the day away¨Cbut I was looking forward to doing something with either or both of the twins.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you two keep your hands off each other for two minutes?¡±

    Emily and I jumped apart like someone had sprayed us with a hose. We were both new enough to this that our initial reaction to someone catching us kissing was flight. Even if it was in our own house, and that person was a sister that encouraged our rtionship.

    ¡°You scared the shit out of me,¡± Emily said, yfully ring at her twin.

    ¡°As much as I enjoy watching, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Mel smiled innocently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Thankfully, Mel had donned a little more clothing since she had woken me up. The white sweatpants covered more of her than I would have liked, but they rode low on her hips, which seemed to kick from side to side with each step she took. And her ck tank-top hugged her small breasts and midsection tightly, technically covering everything while still leaving little to the imagination.

    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± I asked the twins.

    ¡°I was thinking we could go do some busking,¡± Emily grinned. ¡°There¡¯s a spot I like to sit and y my acoustic guitar when the weather is nice.¡±

    ¡°Sounds fun,¡± I smiled.

    A day spent with Emily sounded like a nice change from the rinse and repeat of work, home, sex. I wasn¡¯t going toin about living with these gorgeous women, but something normal would be good. But I also needed to make sure I wasn¡¯t bailing on Mel.

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked the white-haired beauty.

    ¡°All day stream,¡± she said. ¡°A few friends of mine roped me into it.¡±

    ¡°Stream? Like webcam?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not like that,¡± Emily giggled.

    ¡°That¡¯s Erica¡¯s domain,¡± Melughed.

    Suddenly theptop set up at the end of Erica¡¯s bed made a lot more sense. Along with the lighting stands. I just thought she borrowed them from Mel since she was the photographer. This would exin what Erica did for money¨Cand why the girls were all amused by my question on the first day. With how spectacr Erica always looked¨Cher hair, makeup, and grooming were always top-tier¨CI could totally see her posing for sexy photos or entertaining men online. Strangely, I wasn¡¯t bothered by her choice of money-making. If I was being honest with myself, I was actually a little turned on.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t bother you, does it?¡± Mel asked, her head cocked to one side like a curious animal.

    ¡°No, actually,¡± I smirked. ¡°Not at all. Which is strange.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why strange?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ before moving here and meeting you four, I had dated a few women. I wasn¡¯t what you would call a jealous partner, but this sort of thing definitely would have bothered me,¡± I exined.

    ¡°Maybe you just weren¡¯t confident in your choice of partner as you are now?¡± Mel said thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe you feel sofortable and trusting of Erica that there is no need to feel jealous because you know she will always love you?¡±

    ¡°That could be it,¡± I said, thinking about my feelings towards the gorgeous temptress.

    ¡°What about, Emily?¡± Mel asked, gaining a look from her sister.

    ¡°What about her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Think about her showing her body to strange men online,¡± Mel said, causing Emily¡¯s eyes to widen.

 112

    I did what Mel said and imagined Emily in her older sister¡¯s position. The thought of Emily posing for those kinds of photos was actually incredibly hot and caused my erection to jump to attention. I then imagined Mel in the same position and Amanda to finish it off. The only one of the women I felt any jealousy towards was Amanda.

    ¡°Nothing. Well, not nothing. It¡¯s pretty hot thinking of you two like that,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°You thought about me too?¡± Mel smirked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the experiment.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t feel jealous?¡± Emily asked, almost timidly.

    ¡°No, not at all,¡± I replied. ¡°I imagined it waspletely and entirely your decision, and you wanted to do it. I couldn¡¯t be upset if you were doing something you wanted to do. I know you love me.¡±

    A tear rolled down Emily¡¯s cheek as she smiled broadly. She brushed her messy hair away from her face and leaned across the table, nting a kiss on my lips. ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be doing what Erica does.¡±

    ¡°If you do. Maybe you could pose with our resident stud for me,¡± Mel smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to keep our secret incestual rtionship,¡± I chuckled. ¡°By taking and keeping photographic proof.¡±

    ¡°Fiiiine,¡± Mel sighed. ¡°Ruin my fun, why don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°This lunch topic took a strange turn,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Get used to strange with this family,¡± Emily smiled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not strange. You¡¯re boring,¡± Mel added. ¡°With thatst nugget of wisdom, I¡¯ll leave you, kids, to it. I¡¯ll be in my room, not wearing pants in case either or both of you wish to join me.¡±

    Emily and I watched her twin leave the room and head upstairs. I nced over to Emily out of the corner of my eye and wondered if she was actually checking out her twin. Erica¡¯s remark about Amanda the night before drifted up in my thoughts, making me wonder about a few things.

    ¡°Was it just me, or was she acting extra weird today?¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Definitely more weird,¡± Emily giggled.

    I helped Emily clean up after lunch before we parted ways with a quick kiss to get ready for the day. I made the trip up to my t and was satisfied the aroma of sex wasn¡¯t as potent as the night before. Opening the windows had really helped, although I still needed to get my clean sheets from theundry. That could be a job forter, and if I forgot, I was sure there was a bed elsewhere in the house I could crash in for the night.

    Maybe even with one of the twins.

    It was still summer¨Cand far hotter than back home¨Cso I pulled on a pair of cargo shorts and a sleeveless band T-shirt I¡¯d gotten at a local show back home. The band didn¡¯t exist anymore¨Cbreaking up shortly after releasing their only album¨Cbut I still listened to their music quite regrly and had kept in contact with the lead guitarist. Not for the first time since moving to Australia, I found myself thinking about the people I left behind. I had a few good friends and a potential girlfriend, but everyone was always so busy working on careers and personal projects that it felt like I hadn¡¯t seen any of them for years. How had my absence affected their lives?

    It was easy to fall into the line of thought that no one would miss you if you were gone. I had jogged down thatne plenty of times since my mother passed away. But not sinceing here. Not since meeting my sisters had I felt like I didn¡¯t matter to someone. Each of them had gravitated towards me so quickly and made me feel wee and loved. Albeit, in very different ways, I knew with utmost certainty that I would be missed if I vanished now. Missed by four remarkable women.

    I smiled to myself, amused and still bewildered at the change in my life. I had lost my only parent and wasn¡¯t sure of my spot in the world. But now, I lived in a huge home with four beautiful women who all seemed to share varying degrees of love and affection for me while not being bothered about sharing me with one another. It was like a really poorly written pornography movie where the hero of the story just gets away with putting his dick in every girl he sees.

    Part of me wondered if I could get away with that too. But I really didn¡¯t need to find out. I was only fucking one of the women in this house so far, and already I was feeling a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Ready to go?¡± Emily called out, pushing my front door open.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready,¡± I replied, letting my dwelled thoughts go for now. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I grabbed my phone, wallet, and keys before following Emily back into the house and garage. In the back corner of the garage was a stack of guitar cases under a dark grey nket. Emily moved them around until she found what she was looking for and passed one to me before taking another for herself.

    ¡°These will do great,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this. I wonder how much we can make.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and talented,¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will make a fortune today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily smiled, then ced a hand on my bare bicep. ¡°But with these on disy, I think you¡¯ll be the one bringing in some money.¡±

    I gave my bicep a quick flex just to see Emily¡¯s reaction. Her cheeks darkened a touch, but she didn¡¯t look nervous or shy. Instead, she looked hungry. The predatory look in her eyes vanished almost as quickly as it had appeared, and Emily grinned her signature goofy smile before kissing me on the lips.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Emily nodded towards the door.

    We loaded our gear into Erica¡¯s blue sedan before Emily took the driver¡¯s seat. I still hadn¡¯t gotten around to getting my Australian driver¡¯s license¨Cand riding Emily¡¯s bike had been the limit of me pushing my luck¨Cso for now, I let the girls drive me around.

    ¡°It was nice of Erica to let us use the car,¡± I said.

    ¡°Amanda was going out anyway, so it made sense,¡± Emily replied. ¡°Plus, none of us enjoy driving to the city; it¡¯s just easier to jump on a train.¡±

    ¡°I grew up around London, so I can totally rte to that,¡± Iughed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drive back home?¡± Emily asked, keeping her eyes on the road.

    ¡°I had a bike, and my mum had a car, which we used almost every day. But the city was a nightmare to drive in and worse to try and find a parking spot,¡± I exined. ¡°It was far easier to just get a bus or a taxi in. We never really went into the city all that much anyway. Everything was ten times more expensive and way too many strangers.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like one city is the same as any other,¡± Emily nodded. ¡°It¡¯s much the same here. But I put up with all that for the concerts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can rte to that,¡± I chuckled. ¡°That was the only reason I ever wanted to head into the city.¡±

    ¡°I wish international bands visited here as often as they do over there,¡± Emily sighed.

    ¡°One day, I was walking down the street, and I spotted a poster for Lamb of God ying,¡± I chuckled. ¡°The venue was opening in about forty minutes, so I just bought a ticket and waited.¡±

    ¡°I officially hate you,¡± Emily pouted. ¡°But I¡¯ll forgive you if you give me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± I smiled, leaning over to give her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Is that better?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here.¡±

 113

    I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to where we were going or how long the drive was¨Csomething I was finding increasinglymon around my sisters. Emily pulled the car into a small parking spot beside arge blue dumpster. The spot was clearly marked ¡®No Parking¡¯ in big, yellow letters. But Emily just pulled in and shut the engine off.

    ¡°If the car gets towed, I¡¯m ming you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Emily grinned. ¡°The pub that owns this spot belongs to an old family friend. He lets us park here as long as we let him know it¡¯s us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s handy,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°He also lets me y here if he doesn¡¯t have anything booked,¡± Emily added.

    ¡°Double bonus.¡±

    I grabbed both guitar cases and followed Emily up to an old, iron-barred door. Emily gave a quick, crisp knock, and after a minute, I heard locks disengaging, then the inner door flung open.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Emily, my dear!¡±

    The outer, barred door was next to open, with much more care than the inner door. A tall, slender man with a thick head of greying hair stepped out, wrapping Emily in a fatherly hug. He was dressed in faded jeans and an old Iron Maiden t-shirt covered with a ck apron. The man didn¡¯t look any older than forty, although his steel-coloured hair and beard made him look far older.

    ¡°Hey, Darren,¡± Emily smiled, hugging him back. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind using to y.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, my dear,¡± Darren smiled.

    ¡°Thanks, man. We really appreciate it,¡± I smiled, offering my hand to the older man. Darren immediately reminded me of my grandfather, which put me at ease. ¡°I¡¯m Nick.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem at all. Any friend of Emily¡¯s is a¨C¡± Darren smiled, shook my hand, then his eyes went wide after a few seconds. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is our brother,¡± Emily said, beaming with pride. ¡°He came home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Darren said. ¡°I¡­ I truly don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Darren and our dad were best friends,¡± Emily said, cing a hand on Darren¡¯s arm. ¡°And Darren is like an uncle to us all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing John again,¡± Darren remarked. ¡°How did you find each other?¡±

    ¡°My mother,¡± I answered, stopping to take a moment topose myself. Thoughts of my recently deceased mother were still painful. ¡°She gave me my father¡¯s personal information. It was actually far easier than I would have imagined.¡±

    ¡°Amanda was still looking for him,¡± Emily exined. ¡°She knew that Dad would want us to be a family one day. So, when Nick reached out about our father, she was notified about it.¡±

    ¡°That girl has her father¡¯s spirit alright. While you got his face,¡± Darren chuckled. ¡°Just be d you were spared the blonde hair. We don¡¯t need another Fabio clone.¡±

    It was odd thinking of someone referring to my father like that. I had always likened Craig to the prolific male model. The photo of my father that I kept in my wallet showed him with long blonde hair and a cleanly shaven face. He would be considered handsome by many women.

    Much like Craig.

    Was it unconscious of Amanda to date a man who resembled her father? Even if it was just a superficial resemnce. Everything I had heard about my old man had told me how wonderful and amazing he was. How much he had loved his children. Craig was not that kind of man.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Emily asked softly, cing a hand on my arm. Darren had turned his back and was speaking to one of his employees.

    ¡°Yeah. Just thinking,¡± I nodded.

    ¡°Hopefully about me,¡± she smiled, ncing around to make sure no one was close enough to overhear.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not thinking about you,¡± I said, cing a hand on her hip. ¡°You¡¯re never far from my thoughts. Especially when you smile at me like that.¡±

    Emily¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she smiled broadly before biting her bottom lip. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for tonight.¡±

    Darren turned back to us, and we quickly turned our attention away from one another. Emily¡¯sst words hung in my mind as I followed her to the small stage area set up for bands and musicians. What was happening tonight? Did we n something, and I had forgotten already? I was actually thinking about spending some time with Mel tonight. I didn¡¯t want her to feel left out. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask Emily what she¡¯d meant since Darren hung around while we set up. I didn¡¯t want to chance anyone overhearing anything about our home life. Especially someone who knew the girls so well.

    We hadn¡¯t reallye up with any ns for what we wanted to y before leaving the house today, so we just started off with some Nirvana. I even tested my voice over a few of them and was happy to see a grinning Emily after I started singing. Singing for old-school rock and heavy metal was how I began my journey into music. Everyone wants to be the lead singer of a band and have the girls throwing their panties at them. I was no exception. It seemed like every second metalhead I met was a budding vocalist who was looking for a band. With the market flooded, I decided to take up an instrument too.

    Now, being a guitarist wasn¡¯t much easier. It was probably more flooded than singers and vocalists, but the fact that most bands would take two guitarists¨Csome even did an Iron Maiden with three¨Cit was statistically easier to find a band. It was also a way to create my own music and generate the kind of band I really wanted to be a part of.

    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent singer,¡± Emily said when we stopped for a break. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you sing before?¡±

    ¡°My mum would often ask me to sing along to her favourite songs from the ¡¯80s,¡± I replied, feeling a little sombre. ¡°Ever since I was really little, I would oblige and just go nuts. I didn¡¯t care if I was terrible or not; I just wanted to make my mum smile.¡±

    ¡°And singing makes you miss her more,¡± Emily nodded.

    ¡°Yeah. But it also made me think about her,¡± I smiled. ¡°And how happy it made her.¡±

 114

    Emily pulled me into a hug, burying her face into my chest. I looked around to make sure we were alone, which we weren¡¯t, and decided a hug would be fine. I hugged my sister back and let out a soft groan as Emily squeezed the life out of me.

    ¡°I am so sorry for you, Nick,¡± Emily said, her voice muffled. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how hard it has been for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, stroking her wavy hair softly. ¡°It¡¯s not like life has been a pic for you and the others either.¡±

    Emily lifted her face out of my chest and looked up at me with her dazzling green eyes. ¡°We had each other our whole lives.¡±

    ¡°And now I have you all,¡± I smiled. ¡°And you have me.¡±

    I had never wanted to kiss someone as badly as I wanted to kiss Emily right now. The way her lips parted invitingly, the look from her eyes, and the feel of her body were near enough to make me throw caution to the wind.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°We should probably head home,¡± I said, once again thinking on what Emily had meant about tonight.

    Emily nodded, then leaned into me just enough to brush her lips against my ear. The touch sent shivers through my body and was highly risque, but I couldn¡¯t have told her to stop even if I wanted her to.

    Emily¡¯s breath touched my ears, and the following words almost didn¡¯t register.

    ¡°I want you tonight.¡±

    Emily¡¯s words bounced around inside my skull for the entire car trip home. Darren had thanked and paid us for the short session we had yed, and then we were on the road. I hadn¡¯t really said anything to Emily since she had confessed to what she meant by ¡®tonight.¡¯ I didn¡¯t need to say anything; by the reddening of her cheeks every time I looked at her, she knew exactly what was going through my mind.

    Or close enough.

    I had resigned myself to waiting for Emily, and I had no issues with the wait. We still had fun, and it wasn¡¯t like I was sleeping with blue balls each night, but finally hearing those words from her was making me as impatient as a sixteen-year-old who just found out he¡¯d get to see his first pair of boobs that night.

    I was so distracted that I almost didn¡¯t notice the new car sitting in the driveway. A car that signalled the house had a visitor.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jen¡¯s car,¡± Emily said, pulling up beside it.

    ¡°Wonder what she¡¯s after,¡± I said out loud. I had slept with Jen on my second night here after the girls threw a party for me. Jen was smoking hot with a body that would make a eunuch hard. The sex had been great¨Calthough that could have been the visual stimuli of watching a naked Erica get herself off¨Cbut she came across as narcissistic and vain. Definitely not someone I would see regrly.

    ¡°I know,¡± Emily said. ¡°Do you mind giving me some space with Jen for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure thing,¡± I nodded. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing you can help with,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°But thank you for being amazing.¡±

    Emily nced around quickly before leaning across the centre console and giving me a quick, heated kiss.

    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee with kisses like those,¡± I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll put the guitars away. You go see what Jen needs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Emily smiled. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± I smiled back.

    I watched Emily walk the path to the front door¨Cmy eyes glued to the sway of her hips¨Cand gave my wavy-haired sister a wink when she looked back. Emily beamed a smile that outshone the sun on the brightest day before darting inside. I stood there for a few seconds as I imagined tonight with her.

    ¡°Why did Jen have to show up at this moment,¡± I sighed, grabbing the guitar cases from the back seat. ¡°It¡¯s like there is a god, and his goal is to cock block me with the twins at every chance.¡±

    I stored the guitars away where they belonged and poked my head into the living room. Emily sat on the couch facing Jen, who had her back to me. Emily was holding Jen¡¯s hands in her own. The two were speaking too softly for me to overhear anything. Not that I was trying to eavesdrop.

    Emily looked up almost immediately, shooting me a small smile, but didn¡¯t say anything. I was curious about the issue with Jen and why she had seemed like such a different person at ourst encounter. Or maybe she had just been different the night I met her? I didn¡¯t have much experience to draw from when it came to the gorgeous, raven-haired woman.

    I made myself scarce before Jen turned around. This gave me an excellent opportunity to check in on Mel since I¡¯d most likely be distracted with Emily all night. Mel did mention something about no pants earlier, which was totally fine by me. Mel and I had some bad luck when it came to sex, constantly being interrupted at the worst possible times, but this time I¡¯d have to keep a firm hold on myself.

    I wanted to give everything I could to Emily tonight, and it wouldn¡¯t be fair to wear myself out on her sister beforehand. With the amount of sexual tension in the air between Mel and me, I knew that once that dam broke, there was no fixing it.

    I had enjoyed fucking Erica and exploring Emily¡¯s body over thest week and a bit, but with Mel, it was different. We had fooled around time and time again, only to be interrupted. Not once had either of us reached any climax with the other. At least with Emily, I went to sleep satisfied each night. Fooling around with Mel only led to blue balls.

    I stopped in front of Mel¡¯s closed door, wondering if this was such a good idea. Would we finally crack this time? There wasn¡¯t really much to distract or get in between us this time. I had no idea how long Jen was visiting for, but I didn¡¯t expect her to leave anytime soon, and Erica and Amanda were out. This could finally be the moment I get the sexy little minx alone long enough to enjoy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said to myself, taking a deep breath to steel myself. ¡°I need to think about Emily for now.¡±

    I nodded to myself with a level of conviction I didn¡¯t know I had. I was going to refuse Mel if she tried anything. Politely, of course. Today and tonight were for Emily, and tomorrow I would spend some time with Mel.

    I knocked on Mel¡¯s door and waited a moment before trying the handle. The door swung inward before my fingers touched the handle.

    ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± Mel smiled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I replied sheepishly.

    Mel was true to her word about no pants. She wore a ck singlet with a long-sleeve fis top and modest ck panties that hugged her cute butt. Long, ck, and white striped socks were pulled up to her mid-thigh, and her hair was pulled back in a casual ponytail. Everything about her outfit screamedfortable and rxed, but it also roared at me to take this woman and im her as mine. Her pale flesh spoke promises of being soft to touch and smooth as silk. Her full lips begged to be kissed, and her slightly protruding hips may as well have had signs reading, ¡®hold here and hang on.¡¯Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Coming to hide from Jen?¡± Mel asked, cocking her head to one side.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± I chuckled, regaining my brainpower finally. ¡°They didn¡¯t look like they wanted any intrusions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Jen wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Mel shrugged. ¡°Just wave your dick around in front of her, and she¡¯ll forget any issues.¡±

    ¡°Would that work for you?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Whip it out and let¡¯s find out,¡± Mel smirked, her eyes zing with the challenge.

 115

    Here is the issue I had with Mel. These games were fun to y, but I had no idea where it would go from here. There was a good chance that I could pull out my dick right here and now, and next thing I know, Mel is on her knees and giving me the best blow job of my life only for us to be interrupted by Emily or Mel to say she has to go do something. Leaving me with an erection that didn¡¯t want to go down, and without Erica here, I had far fewer options.

    My seductress of a lover had been on the receiving end of my sexual frustration more than a few times when I was left with my dick in my hand after an encounter with Mel.

    ¡°Maybe next time,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Shame,¡± Mel said, taking a step closer to me, brushing her hand along my shorts and over my cock, causing it to bounce. ¡°I could do with a fill me up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean, pick me up?¡± I asked, focusing on keeping myposure.

    ¡°You heard right,¡± Mel winked.

    My willpower was melting as quickly as a snowman in a furnace, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before I was a puddle for Mel to do with as she pleased. The proximity of her disying so much flesh was intoxicating, even though I had seen her naked more than once. Could this be the time something happened between us? I had let Mel lead the interactions between us like I had with Emily, but the twins were very different people.

    What if Mel was just waiting for me to make the first move?

    I quickly recalled our past interactions and noticed a trend among them. Mel woulde on hot and heavy, then hit the brakes. Something woulde up, and we¡¯d stop. I figured she was just ying around until she felt ready. But what if I had been wrong, and she was just pushing me to make the first move?

    ¡°I did,¡± I said, stepping closer to Mel.

    I grabbed the tinum-haired minx by the hips and pulled her against me. A soft gasp escaped her lips just as mine crashed into hers. I felt Mel¡¯s tongue force its way into my mouth as she ground her body against mine like a cat in heat. It was happening; it was finally going to happen.

    My hands slid down to her lower back to rest on her taut ass. She had the smallest butt of the girls, but it was just as impressive. So firm, round, and perfect. My erection strained against my shorts as it dug into Mel¡¯s stomach as we both ground against each other.

    ¡°I need you right now,¡± I said in a breathless whisper.

    Mel looked into my eyes, her own filled with desire and lust, for nearly a full minute before biting her bottom lip and sighing. She dropped her eyes from mine and pressed her cheek against my chest.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to call my bluff,¡± Melughed nervously. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not mad at me.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I had been right. Mel wasn¡¯t ready, and she hadn¡¯t been waiting for me to make the first move. We had fooled around a bit, but like her sister, I guess she just wasn¡¯t feeling up to the finality of sleeping with her brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± I smiled, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Mel nodded. ¡°I better get back to my stream.¡±

    Mel nodded back to herputer. I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what I was looking at, but a chat window scrolled by on one monitor while a game was paused on another. I had heard about gamers streaming before but hadn¡¯t really seen it before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mel smiled. ¡°My cameras don¡¯t face my door.¡±

    ¡°You wear that on camera?¡± I asked, looking down at her very scantily d body.

    ¡°Better tips,¡± Mel winked.

    ¡°Imagine the tips if they caught what could have gone down here,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°That would have resulted in a ban for me,¡± Mel giggled. ¡°Talk to Erica if you wanna try that stuff. Now scoot, I got games to y.¡±

    ¡°Wait, talk to Erica about what?¡± I asked, but Mel silenced me by kissing me before ushering me through the door. ¡°I love you¡­ big brother.¡±

    The emphasis Mel put on ¡®big¡¯ made my cock twitch, but the door was closed before my brain could recover enough to form a response. That woman was soplex it would have been easier to solve Rubik¡¯s cube with one hand while blindfolded than to figure out what goes on in that pretty little head of hers.

    Jen and Emily were still in the living room, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so I set about getting some tasks done. My sheets had been transferred to the dryer from the night before, so I grabbed them out and headed up to my t to make my bed. I showered after the bed was made and dressed in a pair of sweatpants and an old t-shirt before heading back down to the house to make a sandwich since I hadn¡¯t had anything since lunch with the twins.

    The house was still quiet, the hushed conversation between Jen and Emily the only sound I could hear. I was starting to worry that I¡¯d be going to bed alone tonight¨Cwhich hadn¡¯t happened for over a week¨Csince Jen had upied Emily all afternoon.

    I finished up my sandwich and decided to kill time by ying guitar. I crept by the living room quickly as to not give the girls the impression I was skulking around and eavesdropping and darted into the garage. I scooped the Jackson out of its case and checked it was tuned. I had only checked and yed it yesterday, but it was a good habit to have. I had been to one too many local gigs where someone in the band had forgotten to tune their instrument.

    No one wanted to be that guy.

    Everything was set and ready to go¨Cas I suspected. I switched on the amplifier and started off with some 80¡¯s rock that had been ying in my head earlier today. I went into some songs Emily and I had yed with the acoustic guitars earlier, only this time I have the volume and the distortion to really bring it to life. I sang along to the songs I knew and let the music wash over me.

 116

    I lost track of time as I yed; movement from the corner of my eye drew my attention. The note I held rung throughout the garage as my eyesy upon Emily. Her brown, wavy mane was as tussled as ever, and her sparkling emerald eyes shone with a light that was dimmed only by her dazzling smile. Jen had obviously left, and Emily had found the time to change for bed. The long, ck t-shirt hung halfway down her thigh, leaving a pale swath of skin about three inches wide on disy where her socks ended.

    These women and their thigh-high socks were going to be the end of me.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted Emily.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Emily smiled at me, then shuffled across the room quickly. I ced the guitar down on the stand beside me, just in time for Emily to take my hand in hers, gently pulling me to my feet. No words were uttered as I followed Emily through the house, up the backyard, and into my t. It felt like the entire world had stopped breathing for just the two of us.

    Once inside, she tugged me along to the bedroom before she finally let go of my hand. The beautiful brte turned to face me, lifting the hem of her t-shirt over her head and throwing it across the room in one smooth motion. She waspletely naked under the shirt, save for her thigh-high socks.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for you, Nick,¡± Emily said finally. ¡°I¡¯m ready to love youpletely.¡±

    It was now my turn to be silent as I stepped up to my lover. I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her into me as our lips met. Emily moaned as soon as my hands touched her skin, a moan that picked up in intensity the longer I held her, and the longer I kissed her. Her body seemed to vibrate in my arms as I pulled her into my very soul. I hadn¡¯t felt this kind of arousal since the first time I had slept with Erica. Then it had been an unbridled rush of passion and lust, but I still felt the same tingling sensation throughout my entire body.

    I wondered for a split second if it would feel like this with each of them.

    I pulled my thoughts back to Emily and this moment. This was her moment, our moment together and I needed to focus on us right now. We may have fooled around plenty over the past week, but that didn¡¯t mean I needed to rush into the end zone for the final goal. I wanted Emily to remember this night.

    I guided Emily onto the bed and knelt before her. Emily¡¯s legs parted for me almost instinctively, and Iy a kiss upon her thigh while I positioned myself. Emily¡¯s chest was already heaving with the thrill and anticipation, as was my own. She leaned back, propping herself up on her arms as she looked down to me, her eyes sparkling with unyielding love and devotion to me. I had no idea what I¡¯d done in life to deserve the love of this remarkable woman.

    But I was going to do everything within my power to make myself worthy of her.

    I let my lips linger on the smooth skin of her thighs as I slowly made my way to the warmth. Emily¡¯s scent was already flooding my mind, bringing on a heady intoxication that I only found possible with her and Erica. Everything about these women aroused me.

    I could hold back no more as I trailed my tongue between her pelvis and thigh, causing her to shiver. I nted a wet kiss on Emily¡¯s dripping sex, making sure to lock my lips around hers and sink my tongue deep inside of her. Emily moaned and bucked her hips immediately. She never could control herself very well, and I soon found myself the meat in an Emily thigh sandwich. Not that I minded at all.

    I worked every trick I had learned throughout my life onto Emily¡¯s ever-increasingly moist sex. Her thighs squeezed around my head as her body writhed, and her moans egged me on. I wrapped my arms around her hips and pulled her harder against my face as I tried to devour her whole.

    Suddenly, Emily¡¯s death grip around my head rxed, and I felt her legs drape over my back. Her hips rocked gently as Ipped at her sex, sending quivers through her body that echoed her soft moans of pleasure. I had seen Emily in this state more than enough times to recognise a strong climax from the adorable brte.

    And this is exactly how I wanted her.

    I extracted myself from Emily¡¯s legs and rose to my feet. My shirt came off first, followed by my shorts. I stripped them down my legs, but not the whole way off. My cock bounded free and immediately began dripping pre-cum down my length, even dripping onto Emily¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°I want you naked,¡± Emily said, her tone heavy with lust. ¡°I like seeing you naked.¡±

    I grinned at Emily and stripped my shorts the rest of the way down, kicking them off into the corner of the room. I stood before Emily as she bared herself entirely to me. My cock bounced before me, willing itself to get closer and closer to its much sought-after target. The pre-cum around the tip of my cock mimicked the juices that coated Emily¡¯s bald vagina and thighs, promising warmth and slickness that no one had ever felt before.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked, taking my cock in one hand as I massaged pre-cum along my length.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Emily nodded. ¡°I want to be yours.¡±

    I knelt on the bed as Emily scooted further onto the mattress, keeping her legs spread wide for me. I lowered myself over her naked body for the first time and allowed myself a moment to enjoy the feel of her breasts against my chest, her thighs pressing into my hips, and her hands trailing up and down my arms. We had fooled around in the nude plenty of times already, but we had unconsciously kept ourselves out of such a precarious position. It¡¯s almost like our subconscious minds knew that once we were in this position, there would be no stopping us.

    With a surge of willpower, I broke the skin-to-skin contact with Emily and sat upright on my knees before her. My rock-hard shaft rested against Emily¡¯s slick opening as my penis pointed to the sky, the tip still dripping with pre-cum.

    The nod Emily gave me was all I needed.

    I gripped the shaft of my penis with one hand, taking Emily¡¯s thigh in the other while I angled myself to rub the tip of my penis along Emily¡¯s vagina folds. She was impossibly slick, with enough warmth radiating from her core to promise a weing and unforgettable union. Ever so slowly, I pressed the tip of my penis towards its goal. The lips of Emily¡¯s pussy embraced the ns of my penis like an old lover, bringing a gasp from the both of us. A tingling sensation rushed through my body, threatening to make me lose control already.

    ¡°More,¡± Emily gasped.

    I realised then that I had closed my eyes. They popped open again to see my messy-haired sibling sitting upright, one arm behind her to support her weight. Emily¡¯s free hand slid up my chest until her fingers wrapped around the back of my neck. I leaned in, nting a kiss on her luscious lips. The kiss ended abruptly as I pushed another inch into Emily¡¯s warm embrace. I felt her thighs tighten around my hips as her whole body vibrated.

 117

    I leaned back slightly to have a look at where we were connected. I always enjoyed watching my cock vanish into a woman¡¯s pussy while I fucked her, and it was even more arousing now since it was Emily¡¯s first time. The fact that it was her first time meant I had to take it extra slow with her. I knew I had an impressively sized cock¨Cmultiple women had mentioned it, and I had, of course, watched porn before¨Cwhich could be very painful if I didn¡¯t use it right.

    ¡°More please,¡± Emily moaned, her eyes locked onto my rod as it slowly began to impale her.

    I inched myself in a little deeper, fitting about half of my length inside of Emily now. Her tunnel constricted tightly around my shaft, but she was so wet and weing that I could almost feel her sucking me deeper and deeper inside of her. I decided this was probably about as much as she would take the first time and started sliding back out.

    ¡°No!¡± Emily groaned in displeasure. Still holding me by the back of the neck, Emily pulled at me, forcing my cock back inside of her deeper than before. The sudden enveloping of my cock had surprised me, sending a shiver through my body as my climax rushed in.

    I gritted my teeth and every muscle in my body as I staved off my orgasm. It had nevere so fast before, but the highly erotic nature of being with Emily right now was a strong aphrodisiac.

    Emily didn¡¯t have the same restraint I did, though.

    I felt her tunnel gush and pulse, soaking my cock and pelvis immediately as my cock received the most amazing massage I had ever felt. Emily¡¯s eyes rolled back into her head as she opened her mouth in a silent scream, her body tremble and her legs clenched tightly around me. I felt her entire body vibrate and shake for nearly a full minute before she finally came down from her high.

    The wail that left Emily¡¯s throat was nothing short of magical. Emily buried her face into my shoulder, biting down hard enough to bruise the skin as she tried her utmost best to regain control of her body.

    I clung to her naked, sweating body as she rode out what could possibly be her first orgasm from pration, trying to hold my own back in the process. I wasn¡¯t sure about the situation of birth control with the brte twin, and I knew from experience with Erica that there was a good chance I was going to fill her to the brim when I came.

    Emily¡¯s hips bucked against me as she began to regainposure, and that was all it took. My hips moved of their own ord, and before I knew it, I was pumping my shaft in and out of Emily¡¯s quivering pussy. She was still soaking my pelvis with fresh waves of juices with each thrust I made, creating a wet, squelching sound that was echoed by the smack of slick flesh.

    I came without a second thought to the consequences, and nothing could have stopped me from filling my gorgeous sister right here and now. My climax rushed in, and I opened the door wide, weing it as I spewed forth an ungodly amount of seed into Emily¡¯s previously virgin pussy.

    I copsed onto the bed beside Emily when my muscles decided to give out. I was breathing as heavily as her, but she had seemed to recover from her own climax, at least enough to roll over and rest her chin against my heaving chest.

    ¡°I think you came inside me,¡± Emilyughed, dipping a hand between her legs, only to return it to her lips with a grateful smile as she licked her digits clean.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have checked it was okay too,¡± I said breathlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on birth control for a few years,¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°We all have been, just to avoid any idents.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it holds up to that,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Is that normal for guys?¡± Emily asked, pointing to the mess coating my still hard cock and what covered my sheets.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± I said as my breathing finally returned to normal. ¡°Not even for me. It only started happening with you girls.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m d,¡± Emily smiled, kissing me on the cheek.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Because I like your cum, silly,¡± Emily winked. ¡°And it means we are meant to be doing this. There wouldn¡¯t be any other reason why we are so attracted to each other and why you do so much of¡­ that.¡±

    ¡°You created more than half this mess,¡± Iughed, pointing to the wet patch on my sheets. ¡°I just washed thesest night.¡±

    Emily¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she buried her face into my chest. ¡°That¡¯s so embarrassing. Please don¡¯t tell the others.¡±

    ¡°Your secret is safe with me,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Speaking of secrets,¡± Emily said, biting her bottom lip as If considering whether or not she should say something or not.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad. Well, not in that sense of bad,¡± Emilyughed. ¡°But you know how you and Mel haven¡¯t had a chance to sleep together yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeeaaahhh,¡± I said, drawing the reply out.

    ¡°Weeeeellll, that might have been her idea,¡± Emily barely suppressed a grin.

    It all made perfect sense now. Each time we had been together and were close to anything sexual, something happened, and there were even a few times where Erica had bailed on me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And it was usually when I was too cautious about making the first move.

    ¡°She¡¯s been fucking with me?¡± I asked.

    ¡°In a way,¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°She made a promise that she wouldn¡¯t sleep with you until I did. I didn¡¯t ask her to, but she still made the promise. I know she was doing it to stop me from feeling left out.¡±

    ¡°Why would you feel left out?¡± I asked, wrapping an arm around Emily and pulling her against me.

    ¡°You know how Erica is,¡± Emily said. ¡°I¡¯m not as forward as she is, or even Mel and Amanda. It wouldn¡¯t have bothered me, but there was a genuine possibility of you sleeping with all three of them before I worked up the courage to.¡±

    ¡°Amanda has a boyfriend,¡± I said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t want you,¡± Emily shrugged. ¡°We all know she does. Manda is just being difficult and stubborn as always.¡±

    What Emily said had made sense. Erica was openly flirting with me from the moment I arrived, and Amanda had kissed me first. Both women had made the first move on me, and even Mel had let her curiosity influence her enough to make the first move. If Amanda hadn¡¯t shown restraint, I might have ended up in bed with her instead of Jen, and there was no way I could have resisted Mel.

    ¡°She still fucked with me more than was cool,¡± I said, thenughed at the thought that popped into my head. ¡°I think she needs some payback.¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± Emily grinned.

    ¡°Well, Em,¡± I said, kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Can you keep this a secret?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Emily giggled.

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go down to her room and start messing with her,¡± I said, exining my n. To mess with Mel while she still thought Emily and I hadn¡¯t slept together. This meant she wouldn¡¯t let herself go all the way, and I could mercilessly tease her.

    The n must have excited Emily because she had started stroking my cock partway through my exnation, then moved down the bed to take me in her mouth. She moaned her responses from time to time, unable to talk with a dick in her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know tomorrow night sometime. Let her sit with it all day tomorrow,¡± Iughed, running my fingers through Emily¡¯s messy hair.

    ¡°I want to tell her,¡± Emily grinned as she let my cock slip from between her lips.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°But you should go down there now,¡± Emily shot me a devious smile. ¡°It¡¯s not thatte, and I can pretend toe looking for you in ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°I think I have created a monster,¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Just a little,¡± Emily said as she slow-crawled up my body, kissing along my chest, up my neck, and across my jawline until her lips brushed my ear. Her breath was hot against my skin.

    ¡°You can go and tease my sister. Thene back and fuck me some more.¡±

 118

    I found the scenario of dressing with a very naked¨Cpost-coital¨CEmily still lounging on my bed odd, to say the least. I never thought I would be in a situation where I was skipping out on such a gorgeous woman just after we¡¯d just had sex for the first time, especially when it was to mess with her twin sister in the middle of the night.

    ¡°She¡¯s gonna be so mad,¡± Emily giggled.

    Emily¡¯s usual chestnut mane was particrly messy after our short romp together. Her smile seemed brighter, and all the shyness seemed to have melted away from her since the first time she bared her body to me. Now shey on her side. Her naked body disyed to me like she had been doing it for years.

    ¡°I¡¯m ming you when she finds out,¡± I said, pulling a sleeveless T-shirt over my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Emily replied. ¡°It was your idea!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who encouraged me,¡± I smiled and climbed onto the bed to give Emily a kiss.

    I embraced Emily¡¯s naked body as our tongues met with a happy reunion. My clothing created an annoying barrier between our bodies that I wanted to be rid of immediately. No words could describe the feeling of Emily¡¯s naked flesh against mine, especially while I was inside her. It was a unique sensation, only shared by her sister, Erica. Not for the first time, I wondered if sex with each of my sisters would create the same intoxicating feeling.

    ¡°You should probably go before I make you stay,¡± Emily smiled, nting kisses along my jawline.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick,¡± I smiled, giving her onest lingering kiss.

    I reluctantly parted ways with the beautiful brte but hung by the door to my bedroom as Imitted every curve of her body to memory as if I were leaving to sail across the ocean and wouldn¡¯t return for months. I was alreadypletely smitten with Emily.

    After leaving my t, I smoked a cigarette quickly¨Cas was my custom after sex these days¨Cand headed down to the main house. It wasn¡¯t toote, but the entire house was in darkness except for Mel¡¯s bedroom light on the second floor. Thankfully there wasn¡¯t much cloud cover, and the nearly full moon granted me more than enough light to pick my way across the backyard and into the house without fear of stumbling into the pool.

    As usual, the back door was unlocked, and I let myself in silently. The kitchen was soaked in darkness, but I was able to make my way around therge dining table and ind counter without banging into anything. Suddenly, a light by the stairs flicked on, and I heard footsteps descending. There was no one else in the house apart from Mel, and I suspected she wasing down to get something to eat or a drink.

    Without thinking about it, I darted into the living room quietly and waited for my petite sibling to pass. I had no idea why I was hiding since the entire reason I was here was to see her, but I just felt like it was a good idea to wait. Sure enough, a few secondster, I heard Mel speaking as if she were having a conversation with someone on the phone. I really didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on Mel¡¯s private conversation, so I moved further into the living room as I nned to circle around behind Mel and sneak up to her room. I was eager to see the look on her face when she returned to find me in her bedroom.

    Part of me worried for a second that she might lose her shit at the invasion of privacy, but then I grinned as I remembered exactly who I was dealing with.

    ¡°Nah, not anymore. I¡¯m kind of seeing someone already.¡±

    Mel¡¯s words glued my feet in ce, even as I tried my hardest to avoid listening in. Was she talking about me? Who was she talking to?

    Mel continued her conversation as she entered the kitchen, pausing as someone on the other end seemed to ask more questions. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know who he is¡­ He is very handsome¡­ We haven¡¯t slept together yet, but he has a nice big cock.¡±

    I gave myself an internal high-five at Mel¡¯sst sentence and couldn¡¯t help but grin like a fool. Even if I knew I was bigger than average, it was never not a good day when a beautiful womanplimented me on the size of my penis.

    I left Mel to her conversation before I could inadvertently hear more and ascended the stairs quietly. Mel¡¯s door was open, disying a sliver of purple-coloured light in the otherwise pitch-ck hallway. I pushed her door open gently and stepped into the neon-lit bedroom that I at first would never have associated with the petite goth girl. Whenever I saw a plush bunny, unicorn, or Japanese anime character, I thought of the white-haired beauty who¡¯d stolen my heart.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Soft footsteps caught my attention, and I heard Mel¡¯s voice again as she ascended the steps. Then I noticed theputer desk against one wall. The machine was powered on, and the shing red, green, and blue lights bathed the immediate area in a rainbow hue that mixed with the pink LEDmps that gave the room a low-light feel. Then it hit me.

    Mel hadn¡¯t been on a phone call. Instead, she had probably been talking to a friend or some friends on herputer. I hadn¡¯t spent any time watching video game streamers¨Cthere was always work to do¨Cbut I knew enough about the culture and started to worry I was standing in the background of her webcam. That would look more than a little creepy to anyone watching, especially if it were her friends.

    The bedroom door pushed open suddenly, and I turned to face Mel. My sibling looked at me with wide eyes and an open mouth. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head, rather than her usual pigtails or flowing mane. She wore little makeup, and the ck around her eyes looked smudged as if she¡¯d only half-assed removing it. Her ck spaghetti string top barely covered her torso, leaving her smooth stomach bare. The imprint of her nipples against the sheer fabric told me she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra¨Cnot that she often did¨Cand her red cotton shorts looked so soft and warm as hugged her hips and butt snuggly and matched her red and ck striped knee-high socks perfectly.

    I would have bet all the money in my bank ount that Mel had a striped pair of socks in every colour for any asion and outfit.

    ¡°I gotta go,¡± Mel said without breaking eye contact with me. Then my petite sibling flicked a button on her hot-pink, cat-eared headset and slid it off to rest around her neck. ¡°What are you doing here, Nick?¡±

    ¡°We on camera?¡± I asked, nodding to herputer.

    ¡°No,¡± Mel shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t face¨C. ¡°

 119

    I cut her off mid-sentence by closing the distance between us and pulling her into my arms, cutting off her squeal of surprise with a kiss. Mel struggled for a few seconds, then melted into my body. Her lips parted, and her tongue met mine with an unmatched intensity. I could only imagine Mel¡¯s feelings, especially after Emily¡¯s revtion.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Mel said, breathing heavily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you spending tonight with Emily?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said, pressing my forehead against Mel¡¯s. I had gone over what I was going to say to Mel repeatedly in my head, and no matter how I worded it, I always felt like a jackass, even if it was a fabrication. ¡°But¡­ Emily still isn¡¯t ready, and I know it¡¯s a shitty thing to do, but I have a need that she can¡¯t meet right now.¡±

    ¡°Nick¡­ I Don¡¯t¨C¡±

    I pressed my lips against Mel¡¯s once more to silence her. I purposefully let the length of my erection press between her thighs as I drew her body against me. Mel moaned into my mouth, and I felt her body vibrate with what I could only assume was intense arousal. I needed to keep her mind foggy until the right moment.

    I felt a little bad, amping Mel up like this only to leave her with a massive case ofdy blue-balls. Then I remembered every time she had done the same to me and felt a little better about it. I was also sure Emily wouldn¡¯t let me go through with a n that would actually upset her twin.

    ¡°Fuck it, I need you,¡± Mel growled. Then I lost all control of the situation.

    Mel dropped to her knees, dragging my shorts and underwear down. My cock bounced free from its confines, the tip already dripping with my pre-cum. Mel expertly caught my tip between her lips and moaned instantly. Her eyes rolled back into her head as her tongue flicked and licked along the sensitive tip of my penis.

    My knees almost buckled at the sheer pleasure of her mouth and tongue, the suddenness of her actions catching me off guardpletely. I leaned back against the door, mming it shut as I rested my entire weight against it, pulling my cock from Mel¡¯s delicious mouth.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Mel said, shuffling forward on her knees. ¡°You¡¯re pumping a load down my throat tonight.¡±

    Mel¡¯s words made my cock pulse and twitch, drawing forth a fresh stream of pre-cum which she eagerlypped up. Her hands felt incredibly soft against my rock-hard shaft, and it felt like she had three tongues. After only a minute, my entire pelvic area was soaked with her saliva as Mel left no inch of my genitals untouched.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Now fuck my mouth,¡± Mel said, staring into my eyes with her mouth opened wide. ¡°Use it like you used that little whore Jen while my sister watched you.¡±

    I moaned at the sudden image that shed through my mind of fucking Jen senseless while Erica watched. I didn¡¯t want to sleep with Jen anymore, but it was such an erotic memory that I was worried I¡¯d blow my load just thinking about it.

    ¡°I¡¯d let you fuck me while our sisters watched,¡± Mel continued, licking along the length of my shaft. ¡°But only if I could watch you fuck them.¡±

    I¡¯dpletely lost control of the moment, underestimating Mel¡¯s ability to turn me the fuck on. My heart was hammering in my chest, and all I could hear was Mel¡¯s seductive voice filling my mind with erotic images of her and our sisters in all manner ofpromising pair-ups and scenarios.

    Emily was waiting for me to return, and I knew what I needed to do, but I couldn¡¯t form a coherent thought¨Clet alone words. I should have known I wouldn¡¯t be a match for my white-haired seductress of a sister. Mel had an iron will, and not even the Pope could resist her when she was in one of her moods.

    Suddenly, a knock came at the bedroom door. The moment ended abruptly, like someone had yanked the power cable from the wall while I was mid-way through an epic, once-in-a-lifetime solo that I would never remember. I nced down to see a look of worry on Mel¡¯s beautiful face. Her lips parted a mere inch from my steel-pipe of a cock, her hand holding my shaft.

    The doorhandle turned, and I felt the door push against my back. ¡°Mel, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m awake,¡± Mel called out, her voice tinged with concern.

    ¡°Why is your door locked? I didn¡¯t even know you had a lock,¡± Emily said, acting innocent. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, just hang on a second,¡± Mel said, shooting to her feet before ushering me away from the door.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± I asked, continuing with the ruse that Emily and I had concocted.

    ¡°The window,¡± Mel said, pointing to the bedroom window by herputer desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m not climbing out a window,¡± I balked, chuckling inwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The side path is below, and there¡¯s a small garden shed you cannd on. I¡¯ve done it heaps when I used to sneak out,¡± Mel exined.

    ¡°Yeah, but you weigh about as much as one of my legs,¡± Iughed. ¡°That thing will crumble under my weight. Why don¡¯t we just tell Emily? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Closet, now!¡± Mel ordered, shoving me towards her closet doors. They were mirrored and slid open, leaving only a small amount of room for me to hide among her dresses. ¡°And pull your shorts up.¡±

    I grinned as I turned my back on Mel and pulled my shorts up. She was even more rattled than I thought she¡¯d be at being caught out by her twin sister. Okay¡­ maybe we were being a little mean to her. I would have to make sure I made it up to her.

    I heard the bedroom door swing open just as Mel slid the closet doors closed, eclipsing the room¡¯s low light and leaving me in rtive darkness. Mel¡¯s perfumed scent drifted to my nose, and I couldn¡¯t help but take one of her dresses in hand and inhale deeply. I wasn¡¯t usually one to sniff at things¨CI always thought it was weird¨Cbut Mel¡¯s scent was intoxicating, further encouraging my arousal as another spurt of pre-cum flowed from the tip of my penis.

    ¡°How did you lock your door?¡± Emily asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t locked. I guess it just got stuck,¡± Mel replied, sounding hesitant.

    ¡°Hmm, odd,¡± Emily said, sounding thoughtful. ¡°Maybe you can get Nick to look at it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that,¡± Mel said quickly.

    ¡°Speaking of Nick¡­¡± Emily started to say, then sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m worried I¡¯m going too slow for him, and he¡¯ll get bored of me.¡±

    ¡°He could never get bored of you, Em,¡± Mel said reassuringly. ¡°I see the way he looks at you.¡±

    ¡°He looks at you the same way,¡± Emily replied. ¡°And I see how you look at him. You know you don¡¯t have to wait for me. I¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°I said I would, so I will,¡± Mel said confidently. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal, Em.¡±

    ¡°But it is. This must be hard for you and really hard for Nick too. Especially without Erica here.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mel asked.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!